Acts of Apostles Be Page Rich
-
Upload
walter-oakley -
Category
Documents
-
view
135 -
download
1
Transcript of Acts of Apostles Be Page Rich
THE
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
PARENTIBUS OPTIMIS
QUIBUS
SI QUID HABEO
ACCEPTUM BEFERO.
> / & fe _ ' v* f , /? ^r -^>
THE
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES,
THE GREEK TEXT
AS REVISED BY
DRS WESTCOTT AND HORT,
WITH EXPLANATOKY NOTES
BY
THOMAS ETHELBERT PAGE, M.A.
ASSISTANT MASTER AT CHARTERHOUSE, AND FORMERLY
FELLOW OF ST JOHN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.
Honfcon :
MACMILLAN AND CO.
AND NEW YORK.
1886
[The Eight of Translation is reserved.]
I'tU
AOVKCLS 6 icLTpbs 6
Col. iv. 14.
AOVKCLS tarlv judi/os /xer' ^/xou.
2 Tim. iv. 11.
, 'ApiVra/>xs> A^/aas, Aof/cas, oi vvvepyoi JJ.QU.
Phil. 24.
THE COLLECT 1 FOR ST LUKE'S DAY.
Almighty God, who calledst Luke the Physician, whose
praise is in the Gospel, to be an Evangelist, and Physician of
the soul ; May it please thee, that, by the wholesome medicines
of the doctrine delivered by him, all the diseases of our souls
may be healed; through the merits of thy Son Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY c. j. CLAY, M.A. & SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
PREFACE.
THIS edition is intended chiefly for use in Schools,
at the same time I am not without hope that in some
points it may be of service to other students. Certainly,
after a careful examination of the Revised Version, I
am justified in saying that there are some passages in
the Acts the meaning of which is not generally under-
stood even by scholars. It may suffice to refer to
the unintelligible renderings given of such important
passages as i. 16 22 and x. 34 39, to the less
obvious but clear errors pointed out in the note on
JJLCV ovv ii. 41, and to the direct violation of the laws
of language in the translation of xix. 2 and xxvii. 1 2.
That there is room for a useful School edition of
the Acts, and indeed of any portion of the NewTestament, few with any experience in teaching will
deny. Schoolboys are for the most part grievously
ignorant of the subject. For this two main reasons
may be assigned.
(1) Being conversant with the English version
they are able to translate the Greek with fatal facility,
and fall into the common error of supposing that theyunderstand the meaning of words, the sound of which
has been familiar to them from infancy.
3G0205 3
vi ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
(2) Most commentaries are quite unadapted for
practical work with boys. Their fault is this. The
editors do not confine themselves chiefly to explanation
of the text, which is the first and strictly the only
duty of a commentator, but encumber their notes
with doctrinal discussions and moral reflections. Such
additions are at best out of place, even where the
doctrinal arguments are not wholly one-sided and the
moral disquisitions not trite and mediocre : in a scholar
they usually create irritation; schoolboys soon cease
to read the notes altogether.
In the present edition the notes with some few
exceptions which will I hope justify themselves
are confined to explanation and illustration of the
text. By thus limiting myself I have been enabled
to make the notes comparatively short and at the
same time fairly thorough. I have moreover care-
fully studied brevity: it would have taken me half
the time to write twice as much. In one point too
much space has been saved. Passages of the Bible
referred to are rarely quoted. This is done delibe-
rately. I know that as a rule boys will not look
up references. This is only natural where the refer-
ences are to a variety of books, and in such cases
passages referred to should usually be quoted j but to
read the Greek Testament without a Bible at hand is
useless, and it is most important that boys should
become accustomed to working with it and examining
passages referred to in it.
Allusion has been made not unfrequently to the
views of other commentators. The limits however of
my work preclude any but a brief examination of
PREFACE. vii
conflicting opinions except in important cases. Perhapsit is well that this is so. The number of commenta-
tors is immense, and there is no possible or impossible
view of even simple passages which has not found
advocates. To have overloaded the notes through-out with a discussion of the views, which seemed
to me plainly erroneous, would have made them
useless for their purpose. Indeed even now, after
cutting out all that seemed possible, I much doubt
whether they are as simple as they should be.
Certainly some of them can be of little use to anybut advanced boys, but I trust that this may be due
rather to the complexity of the subject than to a lack
of clearness or brevity on my part : at any rate I do
not hold that even in a school-book difficult passagesshould be slurred over, exactly because they are
difficult.
I have not written an i Introduction'. It would
be fairly easy to compile one similar to those which
are to be found in many English editions. The pro-
blems however presented by the Acts are so manyand so complex, that an Introduction worthy of the
name would require a separate volume and a capacity
immeasurably exceeding mine.
It is right however that I should refer to mypersonal opinions on one or two points. One is that
I consider that on critical grounds the writer of the
Acts is to be identified with the writer of the third
Gospel, and that I see no reason whatever why he
should not be St Luke. Another point is that I
regard the writer as an honest writer, and my notes
are written on that supposition : they are an endeavour
viii ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
to make clear the meaning of a writer, who is, I con-
sider, endeavouring honestly to lay before his readers
certain facts which he himself believes. This decla-
ration is, I think, required from me in this preface,
for it is clear that the whole character of my notes
would be altered if I started from the suppositionthat the writer either wilfully misrepresented facts or
was influenced by such a strong bias or tendency as
to render his narrative continually open to suspicion.
Beyond this, however, I do not think it necessary
for a commentator to go in expressing his personal
opinions : if he does, he passes from exegesis into
criticism, and these two subjects should, where pos-
sible, be kept entirely apart. I will endeavour to
illustrate my meaning by two instances.
(1) It does not seem to me that it lies within myprovince to discuss the exact details and evidence of
the miracles related in the Acts. That miracles are
impossible or, under certain circumstances, improbable,
cannot logically be asserted except from the premises
of pure materialism; a priori they are exactly as
possible as any act of human volition. Moreover
they form an integral part of Christianity; the claims
of Christianity as a religion essentially rest on the
miraculous. It is obvious however that the miracles
related in the Acts stand on a different footing to
those ascribed to Christ : it would be perfectly reason-
able to fully accept the latter and at the same time
hold that some of the former are related on insufficient
evidence or are based on exaggerated reports. The
examination, however, of such questions is entirely
without the range of my duty as a commentator: my
PREFACE. ix
duty is only clearly to point out that the writer is
describing a miracle, when I judge from his words
that he is doing so.
(2) In dealing with the argument of certain
speeches I have endeavoured to bring out the meaningof the text. In doing so I have at times spoken of
the argument as ' clear'
or i
telling ',but this does not
imply or require that I should hold any special views
as to the method of Messianic interpretation of the
Old Testament which is employed, but only that, the
legitimacy of that method being presupposed, the
argument founded on it appears to me valid.
Moreover, all questions about the exact nature of
inspiration seem to lie outside my work. I have com-
mented on the Acts as on a work written by a manfor men, that is to say, produced in accordance with
the laws of human thought and to be examined and
understood by human intelligence. Nor indeed is there
any clear ground of reason or authority for any other
supposition. That the preservation of an adequaterecord of the life of Jesus and the foundation of the
Christian Church would be ensured by God, may be
safely maintained by any believer, and that record is
justly regarded with a reverence such as can attach to
no other human writings: on the other hand the
assertion of higher claims serves no necessary end and
involves many difficulties.
Lastly I may add that I have not attempted in
any way to use my notes to support any particular
form, of dogmatic teaching. Legitimate exegesis has
no concern with the opinions which may be founded
on the results at which it arrives. It is the duty of a
x ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
commentator to examine the facts before him, and to
decide upon them with judicial impartiality. To the
easy triumphs which await the impassioned advocate
of a popular cause he has no right : if he makes them
his aim, he may indeed gain the cheap applause of
partisans but he will forfeit the esteem of sober
seekers after truth.
On these points I have endeavoured to express my-self clearly. It is distinctly not my wish that any one
should use my notes without knowing the principles
on which I have proceeded. I have therefore thus
far been personal and possibly controversial. From
this point, however, I believe that the reader will find
little to which those adjectives can justly be applied.
My one object has been to elucidate the text: occa-
sionally I have had to express a decided opinion that
certain views were erroneous, but nowhere have I
willingly written a word except in charity.
Of the text which I am enabled to employ it
would be impertinent in me to speak critically. This
much I may say, that, as is the case with everything
of real excellence, its merits are clear even to one
who is not an expert.
A list of the works principally used by me will be
found facing the notes. References to such works will
frequently be found in the margin as nearly as possible
parallel to that part of the note which is borrowed
from them or in agreement with them. It must not
be assumed however that the commentators so referred
to are (except when marks of quotation are given) in
exact accord with my notes: it is rather my object to
indicate to those, who wish to examine more fully the
PREPACK xi
grounds on which a note is based, in what books they
will find similar views maintained. As I am ignorant
of Hebrew, explanations given of Hebrew words or
phrases are in no case original.
I owe my best thanks to my friend the Rev. C. C.
Tancock for looking over the proofs of the notes, but
he is in no way responsible for any errors or opinions
to be found in them.
T. E. PAGE.
CHARTERHOUSE, GODALMING.
The following explanation of the notation employed in the text
is copied from the smaller edition of the Greek Testament
by Drs Westcott and Hort, pp. 5803.
" The primary place in the -text itself is assigned to those
readings which on the whole are the more probable, or in cases
of equal probability the better attested. The other alternative
readings occupy a secondary place, with a notation which varies
according as they differ from primary readings by Omission,
by Addition, or by Substitution.
A secondary reading consisting in the Omission of wordsretained in the primary reading is marked by simple brackets
[ ] in the text.
A secondary reading consisting in the Addition of wordsomitted in the primary reading is printed at the foot of the
page without any accompanying marks, the place of insertion
being indicated by the mark "^ in the text.
A secondary reading consisting in the Substitution of other
words for the words of the primary reading is printed at the
foot of the page without any accompanying mark, the words of
the primary reading being included within the marks r n in
the text.
Wherever it has appeared to the editors, or to either of them,that the text probably contains some primitive error, that is,
has not been quite rightly preserved in any existing docu-
ments, or at least in any existing document of sufficient au-
thority, the marks ft are placed at the foot of the page, the
extreme limit of the words suspected to contain an error of
transcription being indicated by the marks r n in the text.
Where either of two suspected extant readings might legiti-
mately have been printed in the text, one of them is printed as
an alternative reading between the ft: where there is no such
second reading entitled to be associated with the text, the ftare divided only by dots. All places marked with ft are the
subject of notes in the Appendix to the larger edition."
nPAEEII ATTOITOAQN
x TON MEN nPQTON AOFON 7roir]crd^rjv Trepl
7rdvra>v, <o 0eo(iXe, a>v rjp^aro 'irjo-ovs Troieir/ re KOI
&xpi ys 7Jp.pas eVreiXa/z/o? rots- aTrocrroXois Sia
ay/ov oi>s e^eXe^aro av\r)p.^)6r^' ols KOL Trape-
(Trrj(TV eavTov <>vra pcra TO iraOelv CLVTOV Iv TroXXot?
TCKfJLrjplOlS, 6* TJfJLeptoV T0-(TpaKOVTa 07TTCLVOILVO$ aVTOlS
4 /cat Xeya)z/ ra Trepi r^y /SacrtXe/aff rov ^eou. Acat cru^aXt-
6[jLVos Trap^yyetXe^ a^ror? OTTO 'ifpotroXu/xcoj/ /z^ X^p'1'
(rdai, aXXa Trepifjieveiv TYJV eVayyeXiaz/ rou Trarpos TJV
5 yKov(raT fiov OTL 'l&dvrjs pev J3a7TTL(rV uSari, v/iels Se
eV TTvevfJLaTi (Ba7rTi(7@ijcrO'6 ayio) ov /tera TroXXay ravray
6 T^/iepay. Ot/Ltei'
ovv (rvvikBovres rjpcoT&v avrov
\eyovTcs Ki;pte?ei eV rai xpovco TOVTCO aTro/ca&oraz/ets TJ)^
7 /3ac7tXeiaj/ r<w 'lo-pcn/X ; etTrei/ Trpoy a^rovs Oi^ vpavl(TT\v yvtovai xpovovs rj Kaipovs ovs 6 TTOTTJP e'$ero eV rrj
8 tS/a e^oucri'a, aXXa X^p,\^eor^e ^vvayav 7T\@6vTos rod ay/ou
(/)* v/zas-, KCU c<rc(r6c ftou pdprvpes ev re 'lepov-
KCU [eV] 770077 777 'lovSaia Kal 2ajuap/a /cat cW9 eor^drov rrjs y^f. ^a^ TaGra elrrcov /3Xe7ro^rcov curro3z>
7njpdrjj KOL v<p\rj VTreXafiev OVTOV azro rcoj/ o^^aX/iwi/
10 a^rcGi/. icat cos- arenfoi/res1
rjorai/ t? TOJ/ ovpavov Tropevo-
fjitvov O.VTOV, KCU iSov avftpcs 5vo 7rapi(rTif
]Ki(rav avrots eV
P. I
eV$/Jo-eo-i XeuKaZff, ot KOI elirav *Av8pes FaXiXaZoi, ri eVrr/- nKare {B\67rovT(S fls TUV ovpavov ; OVTOS o Irj&ovs o dvaXrjfj.-
<>$elff a0' vfjLciJv els TUV ovpavuv OVTC&S e'Xeucrerai ov rpo-
TTOV $edo~ao~0e avrvv 7ropV !
>fJivov els rov ovpavov. Tore 12
vireo'Tpc^av els 'icpovo'aX^/z OTTO opovs TOV Ka\ovfj,evov
'EXatooi/of, o crrii/ lyyvs IcpovfraXijij. craftftdrov *XOV
u$6v. Kal ore etVf/X0oi>, ei? ro inrepwov dvtftrj- 13
O'aZ'' ov ?yO~av Kara/j.eVoi>ref, o re Ilerpo? Kal Icoai/^? /cat *Ia-
K0)/3os Kal 'AvSpe'aj, <bi\iinros Kal Qapas, Bap^oXo/xaloy
KOI Ma$$atoff, 'la/ca)/3os- 'AXc^aiov Kal Si/^cov 6 frjXwTrjs
Kal 'lowSa? 'laKco/Sou. ourot Trazrrey ryo-ai/ Trpoo-Kaprepovjrref 14
6jJLo6vfJLa$ov rfj TTpoo-ev^?) a-vi/ ywcutyv KOI Mapia/x rj
prjrpl [roO] 'l^o-oO Kal o-vv roty dSeX^oZs- avrou.
KAl EN TAI2 HMEPAI2 ravrat? di/ao-ra? Herpoy 15
V /zO~a) rcof deX^)c5i/ tiTrtv (tfv re o^Xo? ovop.dra>v eVl ro
a^ro co? Karov etKOo~t) "AvSpeff dfieX^oi, e5et 7r\7jpQ30fjvai 16
rqi> ypa(pr}v r\v TrpoeiTre ro irvvp.a ro ayiov bia (rrofiaros
AauelS rrepl 'lov^a roG ye^o/zei/ou o&^yoO rots' o~vXXa/3ovo'fi'5
I?;o-o{}f, ort Karr]pL0fJir)fjiVos TfV eV Ty/iTv Kal eXa^ei/ TOI/ 17
K\rjpov rrjs $ia.KOvias Tavrrjs. OVTOS peis OLV e*Kr^o~aro 18
Xcopiov CK. jjua-Qov rfj? dSiKiar, Kal Trprjvrjs ycitopevos
\aKrj(TV fjLO~oSj Kal c'^e^v^ TroWa ra o'TrXay^i/a avroO.
Kal yjHoo-Tov c'yeWro Tracri roty, KarotKovo-tz/ 'lepovcraX^/ti, 19
a)o~re K\T]6fjvaL TO ^utplov eVeivo r^ SiaXeKra) avroov *AKeX-
dafj,dx, roGr* eo-rti/ Xa)p:oi/ Atjuaro?. FeypaTrrat yap 20
HTO) H en&yAic <\YTOY epKdvl MH GCTGG 6 K<\TOIK(I)N GN <\YTI5i
ai
T^N eniCKonniN AYT Y A^Bera) erepoc.
I n UPASEIS AIIOSTOAaN 3
21 ScI ovv TWV o~vv\$ovT(i)V riiJ.lv avftpctiv cv iravrl xpovcp o>
22 io~r)\@V /cat e^ijXQcv <p* yfj.as o Kvpios 'if/o^ous, dp^dpfvos
dno TOV ftdTTTio-fjiaTos 'loooVou eW TTJS rjpepas 77? dvcXijp.-
(f)Qrj a(j)
y
ijfjicoVj jjiaprvpa rrjs di/aoracrecoff avrov trvv "f\[M.v
23 yez/eV&u eva TOVTCI>V. KOI eoTT/crai/ Suo, 'laxr^ TOV KaXov-
fjicvov Bap<ra/3/3ai>, os 7TK\i]6r] 'loCcrroff, /cat Mcr$$iaj/.
24 Kai TTpoo-eu^a/xei/ot etTrai/ 2u Kupte KapbioyvaxTTa. TTCLVTCOV,
25 dvadci^ov ov c^eXe^oa, e/c rovrcDt' TQ>I> Suo ^a, Xa/3eii/ TOJ/
T07TOI/ T^ff SiaKOVLdS Ta.VT7)S KOL aTTOOTToXrjS, dfi f)S TTapfftrj
26 'lou&as TTOpevdfjvai els TOV TOTTOV TOV iSiov. KOL eSooKa^
K\r']povs avrois-, Acai cireo-ev 6 K\ijpo$ eVt Ma66iav, Kal
)io-dT] /xera rooz/ evdeKa aTrooroXa)^.
i Kai eV ra> crvvTrXrjpovo-daL TTJV r^jiepav TTJS 7TVTT]KO(rTrjs
2 ijcrav 7rdvTS o/zoO eVt ro avro, fcai eyeWro atpva) CK TOV
OVpaVOV f}XOS G>O~TTp (f)pOfJ,VTJS TTVOTjS (3iaiCtS KOi 7T\rjpQ)-
3 o~V o\ov TOV OLKOV ov rjcTdv Ka.6tjfj.cvoi, KOL <Z(f)dr)o~av av-
roiff o~ia.fj.pi6fjivai yXcocrcrat cotrei irvpos, /cat fKadiarcv
4 e^)' et/a <O.O~TOV aOrcoz/, Ka! cVXjJor^otU' Trai/rey rrvevfiaTOf
ayiov, *a! rjp^avTO \aXelv CTepais y\(ao~o~ais KaQa>s TO>
5 7TVVfj.a fdidov 0.770(^)6eyy0~6a.L avTols.TH(rai/
SerV 'lepovcraX^/x KCLTOLKOVVTCS 'louSatoi, avo'pes euXa/Selff
6 OTTO TravTos eQvovs ro3i/ UTTO roi^ ovpavov yevofj,evrjs de TTJS
(fravfjs TavTTjy o-vvfjXQe TO TrXijQos KOL (rvve^^j;, ort ^'KOU-
7 <7ei> etff Kao~Tos TTJ i8la SiaXeKrco \O\OVVTOOV avT&v ei-
O~TO.VTO Se /cat 6avfj.aov \tyovTesrOv%V Idov irdvres
8 OVTOL io~LV ol \a\ovvTS FaXtXaloi ; /cat TT&S ^elff d/covo-
/iez/ Kdo~TOS Trj tdi'a StaXe/cra) Ty/zoSi/eV ^ yvvij6r]fj,V ;
9 IIap$oi /cat M^Sot /cat 'EXajuetrat, /cat ot KdToiKovvTS TTJV
Meo-OTroTd/jiLdVj *Iov5ataz/ re /cat KaTTTraSo/ciav, noi/roi/ /cat
10 -nyi/ 'Ao-i'aj/, 3>pvylav re /cat IIa/i(/>vXtW, AtyuTrroi/ /cat ra
ftp^ r^s- Ai(3ur]s TTJS Kara Kvprjvrjv, /cat ot
11 'Pca/iatot, 'loudatot re /cat 7r/3oo-?jXurot, KpfJTts /cat
7 ^XI 2
4 IIPASEIS AIIOZTOAftN II
\a\ovvTQ3V avTu>v rcus- TJfj.Tpcus y\&(T(rais ra
roO $eou. f^iaravro $e Travres KCU biTjTropovvro, 12
aXXo? Trpoff uXXoi/ Xeyoyreff Tt &'Xet roCro ftVat ; ercpoi 13
e Sia^Xevafoi/rey e\yov on FXcuKous /if/ifcrrcojiicVoi
etcriV. Sra^fif Se 6 Jlerpoy crui' rols- v$Ka 14
CTrrjpev TTJV (f)(i)VT)VaiVov Kai aTre^^e'y^aro a^rols1
^Ai/Spcs
'lov^mot /cat 01 KaroiKoO^reff 'lepouo-aX^/i Trai/rfff, rouro
i5/iiv yvuMTTov eVra) /cat cVamo-ao-tfe ra p/^tara /xov. ov 15
yap coy vfjLcls vTroXa/z/Safere ovroi fj-edvovcriv^ fcrriv yap
copa rpirr; r^ff TJ/iepas1
,aXXa rovro e'crm* ro eipTy/zeVov 5ta 16
rov 7rpo(f)rJTov *IcD7yX
KA! GCTAI eV rats eV^araiy 7)/i6pat?, Xc'yft 6 $edff, 17
Oc MOY enl HAC<\N c<\pK(\,
oi yi
K<\1 Oi NGANICKOI Y^^^N OP^CGIC 6yONT<\l,
K<\I oi npecBYTepoi YM(^ N eNYHNfoiCONTAC
K<\f re ent TOYC AOYAOYC MOY KdJ eni TAG AofAAC 18
MOYCN T^Tc HMep^ic eKefNAic eK\eco <jln6 TOY
M^TOCKai 7rpo(>r]Tv (roverLV.
K<\i Acocoo Tep&T& GN rep OYP<^N^) ai/a> 19
K<\1 o-rjfJLcla eni THC f^C Kara),
A!M<\ KAI TTYP KAI <VTMlA& KAHNOY*6 HAioc MeT<\CTp&c{>HceT<M eic CKOTOC 20
K(\l H CeAHNH eic <\IM(\
npiNT eA0e?N HMep^N KYP^OY THN
TTC 6c CAN eTTiKdvAeCHT^i TO ONOM& at
KYPIOY C606HCeT<M.
'icrpa^Xelrai, aKovcrare TOVS Xoyous TOVTOVS. 'irj- 21
II XIPA2EIS AnOZTOAfttf 5
aovv rbv Nao>paloi/, avdpa a7roe5ety/iVoi> arro rov Qtov
els VIJLCLS o"vvcifj.o~i KOL rpao~t KOL o~r]p.LOLS ols 7roir]o~ev
23 61* avrov 6 fobs eV /zeVa) i5/i<5j/, Kaflcos avrol oidare, roroz>
ri; (0pio~[j.VT] (3ov\rj KOL TtpoyvcdcrcL rov fleov e/coroz/ Sia
24 x6LP^s CLVO^V 7rpoa7rr]a.VTS dvctXar*, oi/ o ^fo? cb'arrqcrej/
Xvcra? TO? a>SIi/a? rov $ai/arov, KaQori OVK. j]v Swarbv
25 KpaTeiafiai avrov VTT* a^roO* AaueiS yap Xe'yet 6iy avrov
TTpOOpOOMHN TON KYRION GNCOHION MOY AlA TTANTOC,OTI GK AG^IOON Moy ecnN TNA MH
26 Ai<\ Toyyo Hyc{>p<\N6H Moy H K^pAi<\
H pAcocc<\ Moy,en Ae KAI H c<\pl MOY K&TACKHNcocei en
s
eAniAi-
27 OTI oyK eNK^T^Aefvfeic THN YYXHN MOY eic <^AHN,
oyAe Acoceic TON OCION coy iAeTN Ai^eop^N.28 efNCOplC^C MOI OAOYC Z60HC,
TrAHpcoceic MG eycj)pocyNHC MGT^ Toy rrpoc^TToy
coy.
29WAi/$pe? oSeX^)Oi, e^ov eljrc'iv pera Trapprjcrias TTpbs v^as
Trepl rov TraTptapxov Aaveid, on KOL T\VTT]o~V KCLI
erdtprj KOL TO fjL^rjpaavrov ecrnv eV
ijfjilv axpi rrjs ijfjLcpas
30 Tavrrjf 7rpo(j)r)TT]$ oi/v inrapx<*>V) KCLL elbows on 6pKCp (x)MO-
CN <\YTOJ o Otos GK K^pTToy TNG occ^yoc ^yToy KA6fc<M
31 6TT? TON GpONON dvyTOy, TrpOiScoz/ e\d\rjo-ev Trepl rrjs ava-
crracrea)? roO ^picrrou ort oyTG GNKATeAefc^GH GIC ^AHN32 oyT6 TI orap% avrov eTAeN AlA4>6op<\N. rovrov rov ^Irjo-ovv
33 aVO~TT](TV O ^60?, OU TTCIVTCS TJfJicls O~fJLy {JLClpTVpeS. Tr]
de^ia ovv rov deov v 1
^codels rr\v re cVayyeX/az/ rov 7rvvp,a-
ros rov aytov Xa/3coj/ Trapa rov rrarpos i^iyetv rovro o
34 v^els [al] /3XeVere KCLL a/cohere, ov yap AavetS avefiri els
rovs ovpavovs, Xeyet &e acres'
ETneN Kypioc TCJJ Kypfc^ Moy K^Goy GK AeliooN
Moy35 ecoc AN Goo Toyc exGpoyc coy ynonoAioN TOON
noAcoN coy.
IIPASEIS AIIOZTOA1M
d(r(f)a\ti>s ovv yLvcoo~KTco Tras OLKOS 'ifrpaiyX on Kal Kvpiov 36
CIVTOV KO.I XptO-rOV TTOir)(TV 6 0OSj TOVTOV TOV *Ir)<TOVV OV
VfJiels fo-Tavp(oo~aT. 'AKovo-avres de KaTevvyija-av 37
TTJV KapSiaVj eiTrdv re TTpos TOV Jlerpoi/ Kal TOVS \OLTTOVS
Ti 7roir;(ra)^tei/? avftpcs d5eX0ot; Herpos Se 38
eV rw ov6{J.aTi 'irjcrov XpiaroO et? a^ecrtv rcov a^t
vpuV) KOL \ijfj,^l/crd TTJV bwpzav TOV dyiov irvevp
vfjuv yap <TTIVrj eVayyeXia /cal rot? TCKVOLS v/zo5i/ /cat Tracri 39
roTc eic M<\KP<\N ocoyc AN TrpocK&AecHT<M KypiocO ^60? TJlJLtoV. TpOLS T \6yOLS Tr\lO(TlV 8lfJ.apTVpCtTO, KO.I 40
7TapKO.\L aVTOVS \y(i)V 2(0@T]T CLTTO TTJS yVO.S TTJS CTKO-
\ias TavTrjs. Ol juei/ovv anode d[jLvoi TOV \6yov OVTOV 41
{3a7rrio~6r)o~av, Kal TrpocreTfflrjcrav V Trj rjfjiepa CKCLVTJ ^v^alo>o-6i rpttr^iXiai. ijcrav $e 7Tpo(TKapTpovvTS Trj diftaxfj T&V 42
Kat TTJ KOivcwia, TTJ K\do~L TOVrapTov^ /cat rats
. 'EyivtTo de Trdcrrj ^u^J (f)6(3os, 43
TroXXa Sf repara Kal o-rjfjLfla dia TO>V aTroorroXaji/ ey/i/ero.
irdvTS o*e ol 7ria-TvcravTsr
7rl TO avTo^ L%ov dnavTa Koivd, 44
KOI TO, KTrjfjiaTa Kal TO.S VTrdp^eis 7ri7rpao~Kov Kal difjipiov 45
aura TTCLQ-LV KadoTi av TLS XP'
Lav etX Z/* Ka@* ^^pav re 46
TTpoo-KapTepovvTcs 6jj.o6vfJia$ov cv ra> fep&), K\U>VTS re
/car* OLKOV apTov, /xereXd/z/3avoi/ Tpo<pr)s eV dyaXXidcret Kal
d(f)\oTrjTL Kapftias, alvovvrcs TOV Beov /cat 6%ovToy oXoi/ roz/ Xaov. o de Kvpios Trpocreri^et rous
'
ijfjiepav eVt ro auro. i
e /cai 'icodV^? dvefiaivov els TO iepbv eVi r^i/
cupai' r^s- Trpoo-cvxys TTJV evaTrjv, Kai TIS dvrjp ^caXoy CK 2
KoiXias jjLrjTpos avTov VTrapxtov t^acrrafero, ov cTtOovv
Ka6* rip,pav ?rpo? TTJV Ovpav TOV tepou Trjv \yofjLevrjv
Qpatav TOV aiTclv eXerj/jiocrvisTjv Trapa TCOV elo'Tropevofjievcov
ftp ro iepov, os lda>v HtTpov ilal 'itodvrjv fjL\\ovras et(m- 3
42 dprou,
Hi IIPASEIS AIIOSTOAflN 7
4 vat, els TO tepov jjpcoTa \rjfj,ocrvvTjy Xa/3tv. arevtVas1 5e
Ile'rpos els avTov crvv ra> *Ia>dvrj etVev BXe^ov els ypas.
5 6 8e eVetxev aOrots- 7rpoo-6"o/ca>v n Trap* avr&v Xa/3etv.
6 ftVev 8e Herpos'
Apyvpiov /cat xpvcriov ov% vTrdp^ct pot,
o fie e^a) roGro orot &/da>jLU* eV ra> oi/o/zart 'l^o'oi) XpttrroO
7 rov Nafoapa/ou TrcpnrarcL. KOL 7Tid<ras avrov rfjs Segias
%Lpos rfyetpev avroi/* Trapa^p^/xa Se (rTpco6rjcrav ai
8 (3acris avrov /cat ra (r^fSpa, *:ai ^a\\6p,fvos O~TTJ /cat
7TpL7rdTLj KOL tO-TJ\0V CTVV ClVTOiS LS TO itpOV 7TpL7TaT(OV
9 /cat aAAo/Zi>o? /cat alvwv TOV Beov. /cat cidev TTCIS 6 Xaos
10 O.VTOV TrepiTraTCvvTa KOI alvovvTO. TOV deois, 7ryii>OL>o~K.ov Se
auroi/ on OVTOS TJV o irpbs TTJV \rjfjiOo~iiprjv [email protected] eVt
r^ 'Qpata HuX?; roO tepoO, /cat 7r\tjo~Qr)o~av da^ovs /cat
n KO-Tao~(i3S eVt ra> o-v^fBc^rjKOTi avTot. Kpa-roviros1 5e aurov rov Ilerpoz/ /cat rov *Icoav7/i/ o~vveopafjLV
iras 6 Xaos Trpos avTOvs fVt r^ o~roa rt KaXovfj-evrj 2oXo/Lto5i/-
12 ro? e/c^a/z^ot. tSoov 5e o Ilerpo? aTre/cptVaro Trpos- rov Xaov
"AvdpS 'lo-paryXeirat, rt QavpafeTe cVt rovrco, 77 T;/ZU/ rt
aTvi^T cos tSta <$vvap.i rj evcrfftcia. TTCTroirjKoo-iv TOV 7Tpi-
13 Traretv avrov; 6 06OC 'ABpAAM K<\1J
|c<\AK K^l 'I^KOOB,
6 9eoc TOON TTATepcoN HMCON, eAo!<\C6N TON TT<\TA<\ <\y-
TOy 'l^o-oOv, ov v/zetff /xev TrapeSco/care /cat rjpvTJo~ao-0 /cara
14 TrpocrcoTrov IletXaroi;, /cpt'vavros- /cetvov aTroXvetvvjuetff Se
rov aytov /cat //catov rjpvTJo~ao-66, /cat flTi]o~ao~6 avSpa
15 (f)ova xapio~6fjvaL vfjuv, TOV de ap^yov Trjs o)fjs aTre/cret-
vare, 6v o ^6os rfyeipcv e'/c vc/cpwv, ou rj^ls [ndpTVpes O~p,v.
16 /cat r^ TTtcrret roO ovo/xaros- ai)roO TOVTOV ov ^eoopetre /cat
otSare O~Tpecoo~V TO o'vo/xa auroO, /catT; TTLOTIS
ijSV a^roO
c$&)/cev aurw r^v oXoKXrjpiav TavTrjv airevavTL TTCLVTCOV
17 u/xa)V. /cat vuv, a5eX(^)oi, ot'5a on /cara ayvotav eVpa^arf,1 8 a>o~7rep /cat ot ap^ovrt? VJLICOV o Se ^fos a
Sia o-TopaTos TTCIVTWV rcov 7rpo(prjTwv iraOelv TOV
19 aurov eVX77pa)0~ev ovra)?. /xeravo^crare ovv KOI eV
44 r)<rav CTTI TO aurb *cai
8 IIPASEIS AriOSTOAQN nr IV
TTpos TO l^akifyQrivat vptov ras ajj.apTias, OTTCOS av eXflocxriv ao
Kaipdi dva\lsv(i)s oVo TrpocreoTrov TOV Kvptov Kal aTrooreiXrj
TOV 7rpoKXipio~p.Vov vfjuv xPLCrr^v *Ir]o~ovv, ov fiet ovpavov 21
p>ev fie'ao~$ai a^pt XP V<**V d7roKaTao~Tao~Cos iravTcav &v e'Aa-
\rjo~cv o Ocos dui (TTofjiaros TO>V ayicov air* al&vos avrov
17TV OTL
CTHCei Kypioc 6 Geoc GK TOON AAeA^coN YMGON d>c eMe*
AKoycecGe K<\T(\ H<\NT<\ 6c<\ ^N A(\AHCH npocecr<M Ae HACA YY\H HTIC AN M!^ AKOYCH TOY 23
rrpO(J)HTOY eKemoY eloAeGpeYOHceTAi eK TOY ^<^OY.
Kai Travre? fie ot TrpoffrrJTai QTTO 2a/xov/7\ /cat ra>z/ Kdde^rjs 24
oa-oi, \a\r)(rav KOI K.arr)yyL\av ras TJ/iepas rairras1
. vjitfiff 25
^Vre 01 viol T&V Trpoffrrjrccn' KOL TTJS dtadtjKTjs ?)? o Ocos $ie-
0TO Trpbs rovs TTdTtpasrv/io5i/
n
, Aeycoi/ Trpos *A/3paa/>t K<\l
6N TCJJ CTTepMATI COY 6YAorH0HCONT<\l TTACAI <\f TTA-
Tpl<\l THC fHC. vfjuv TrpcoTOV ava(TTTJo~as 6 0us TOV rralda 26
avTOV a7T(TTi\V avTov cvXoyovvTd vfj-as ev rai a7rocrrpe'(^)eti>
CKO.CTTOV O.7TO T&V TTOVrjpltoV \VfJLK)V\. Ao\OVV- I
T(ov fie avTtov TTpos TOV \aov eVecrrT/o-ai/ avTols olrdp^tepeTff
n
Kal 6 o~Tpa.TT]yos TOV iepov KOL ol 2aovKaIotj Bicnrovov- 2
/zei/ot fiia TO dio'a.orKiv avTovs TOV \aov KOL Karayye\\LVv rw 'lry(ToG TTJV ava&Tao-w TTJV K vfKpcdV, Kal eV/3aAoi> 3
avTols TCIS x Was Ka ^ c'QevTO els Trjprjo-iv is TTJV avpiov, r^v
yap O"TTpa ^r/. TroAAot Se rcoi/ aKovorcivTcov TOV \oyov fliri- 4
o~TVO~aVj Kal eyevrjOr] apidpos T<2>v aVSpeoi/ cos1
^tAtaSes1
TreVre.
'EyeWro fie eVi r^v avpiov (Tvvax&^vaL avTwv TOVS 5
upXovTas Kal TOVS Trpco-ftvTepovs Kal TOVS ypa/x/xareti- eV
'lepovcraArf/x (/cat "Avvas o ap^iepe^? Kai Kaidtyas /cat 6
*Iooa^z/7^9 /cat 'AAe^avfipo? Acat ocrot i)<rav K yevovs ap^tepa-
rt/cov), /cat o-rrjoraz/re? avroi/? eV rai /zeVa) tirvvQavovTO *Ev 7
rroia fivva/iet ?/cV Trota) OVO^IOTL 7roir)o~aT TOVTO vfjicls ;
TOT Jterpof TrA^o'^eis' TrvevfjiaTOs dyiov eiTrev Trpos avTovs 8
TOU AaoG /cat Trpecr/Surepoi, ei TJjLtets a-ij/jiepov 9
IV IIPASEIS AnOSTOAM 9
dvaKpivojjicQa eVi evcpyco-ia av6pa>7rov do-Qcirovs, eV TLVI
10 ovros o~eo~coo"raLj yva>o~rov ecrra) irao~iv vfjilv Kal iravr\ rco
Aa<5 *I(Tpar]\ ort eV ra> oVo/xart 'irjcrov Xpiarrov rov Nafoo-
paioVj ov vfjiels eVraupcoo'are, ov o @os rjycLpev CK. vKpo)Vj
ji cV rovrw OVTOS TrapeVr^/cev evccmov VJJL&V vyir^s. ovros
CCTTLV 6 Af0oc d eloy0eNH0eic y^' ^MV TCON oiKoAo-
12 M60N, 6 f^NOMGNOC GIC KGC^AAHN r^ N^c - a ' OVK<rTU*
V aAXa) oi;e^tT) crwr^p/a, ouSe yap ovop,d evnv erepov
VTTO rov ovpavov TO Seboptvov Iv dvQpajTTOiS ivq>
Sci awOrj-
13 i/atTjfjias. QccopovvTfs de TTJV rov Tierpov 7rapprjo~Lav
/cat ^coaz/ov, ^ai KaraAa/3o/zei>ot ort avOptoTroi dypa^aroLLO~LV KOL iSiwraij edavfjiafcov, TTyLVCoo~Kov re ai;rovff ort o't'V
14 ra> lrj(rov rjcraVj rov re avdpcoTrov /3Ae7roi/reff crvv avrols
15 eo-roora rbv refapctTrevpevov ovo'ev cl-^ov avrenreiv. K\v-o~avrs Se avrovs e^oo rov crvvedpiov aTTtXOeiv o-vveftaXXov
16 Trpos aAA^Aovs- Xeyovrcs Tt 7TOLijo~CL>pV rots dvOpwTrois
rovroLs ; ort yiteV yap yvcoo~rov o-ij^elov yeyovev dC avrwv
7rao~tv rols KaroiKovo-us 'lepovo~a\r]fji (fiavepov, /cat ov ftvva-
17 fjLeda dpvel.o'GaL' aAA* tva/XT)
eVt TrAeto^ diavefji7]6f) fls rov
AaoV, d.7Ti\rjo-o)fJL6a avrols /x^/ce'rt AaAetz^ eVl ro5 6v6fj.arL
18 rovra) fj.r)devl dvOp&Trcov. /cat KaXearavrcs avrovs Traprjy-
yetAav KadoXov prj <p6eyyecr6ai firjfte St3acr/ceti/ 67rt roS
19 ovofjiari [roi)] *I?yo~o{}. o Se lierpos /cat 'looaz/T^? drroKpL-
6tvr$ flnav npos avrovs Et ditaLov eo~riv evainov rou
20 ^eou v/zcoz/ a/co7;eti/ paXXov rjrov Oeov Kpivare, ov dvvdfieda
21 yap ri^ls a et'5a/zei/ /cat T]KOvo~afjLV prj AaAetv. ot Se
7rpoo"a7retA^o~d/Ji3/ot inrcXvcrcw ai;rous", fj.rjo'ev vpio~Kovres
ro Trcoff /coAao~o) i/rat avrovs-, 5ta rov AaoV, ort Traz/rcy
22 o~6aov rov 6fov eVt rw ycyovorr erwv yap r\v TrAetoi/oai'
ro~o~pa.Kovra 6 avOpatTros f^) ov yeyoWt ro o~rjfjilov rovro
23 rrjs ldo-a>s. 'ATroXvflevrcs 5e ?)\6ov Trpos rovs
iftiovs Kal aTT^'yyetAav ocra Trpos avrovs ot ap^tepet? /cat oi
24 Trpccr/Svrepot ctVaz/. ot 5e a/coi;o~ai/r6S o^oOv^abov rjpav
io IIPASEIS AIIOZTOAfiN iv
<f>o>vr)V Trpbs TOV Qcbv KOL clirav AeVTrora, cru 6 TTOIHC&C
TON OYP&NON K<\1 THN fHN K<5J THN 6AA&CCAN K&f
7T&NT& T<\ GN &YTOTC,PO TOV TTCLTpOS rf^V diU TTVVfJiaTOS 25
dyiov orc/tarcf1AavelS TratSoff <rou eiVcoj/
N I0NHGAACAeTHCAN K6NA
J
oi B&ciAeTc THC p^c 26
KAI oi APXONTGC CYNHXGHCAN eni TO &YTO
KAT<\ TOY KYPIOY K<\1 K<NT<\ TOY XP ICTOY ^YT Y-
CYNHX0HCAN yap cV d\T)0ias tv rrj TroAei ravrrj eVl TOV 27
ayiov TrcuSa (rou 'l^o-oCi/, ON eXP'CAC, 'Hpw^s- Te Kai
Ilo^riOff UetAaTOff vvv eGNGCIN /cal A^oTc 'icrpa^'A, iroirjcrai 28
oo-aT; ^etp o-ou KCLL
T; (3ov\r) 7rpoa>pt(Tv yVa6ai. Kal TO. 29
i/Ci^, KvpLe, 7Ti eVi ray aTTfiAa? avrcov, Kal dos rols dov\ots
(TOV p,Ta Trapprjcrias rrao'rjs \a\flv TOV \oyov (rou, ev rw 30
TTJV X^Pa KT ^Vlv crf f i? lacriv KOI cr^/xeTa Kal repara
yiveorQcLL dia TOV 6v6fjLciTo$ TOV ayiov Traiftos (TOV 'ir/crou.
KOI derjOevTW avTutv o-a\vdrj 6 TGTTOS cv(j> rjo~av (rvvrj- 31
y/zeVot,KOL 7T\ijo~dr](Tav aTravrcs TOV ayiov
Kal \d\ovv TOV \6yov TOV OGOV fj.Ta Trapprjarias.
Tov 5e TrXijQovs TO>V nto-Tevo-avrcov qv Kapftia Kal ^vx*) 32
jua, Kal ov$ fls TI TCOI> V7rapx6vT(ji)v avTO) eAeyei/ 'ibiov eiVat,
ciAX* ?}v avTols Trdvra Koivd. Kal Svvd/jici peyaXr) dirtftl- 33
Sow TO fiapTvpiov cl aVotrroAoi TOV Kvpiov 'lr)(Tov TTJS
aVaa-rao-eo)?, X^P 1* Tf ^y^^l *]v ri iravras avTovs. ovSe 34
yap ev^c^s TLS ?}v cv avTols* oo-oi yap Kr^ropey ^copicoi/ rj
OlKLtoV VTTTJPX ^ 7T(t)\OVVTS (f)pOV Taj TlfJLClS T(OV TTtTTpa-
Kal Ti6ovv 7rapa Tovs TTodas Tcov aTTOtrroAcoi/' 35
de eKaora) Ka6oTi av TLS xp'
iav **LX- V ' 'l^^"^ * 36
KXyQels BapvajBas OTTO TOJJ' aTroa-roAco^, 6 ctrrtv pcQep-
6fjiVov Yioj IlapaKA^a'ecos', Aeveirr/s1
, Kv;rpioy r<i5
VTrdpftovros OVTM dypov TraXrjo-as rjveyKev TO XP^JfJLa 37
25 t-..t
IVY IIPASEIS AnOZTOAQS IT
Kal fdr\KV Trapa TOVS irodas rcoV OTrocrroXcoj/.
1 'AvTjp $e TIS *Avavias ovofj-an o~vv ^,a7T(piprj TTJ yvvaiKi
2 O.VTOV 7ra>\T)o~V KTrjpa KOI eVoox^uVaro OTTO rfjs Tip.fjs,
o~vvidvir]S Kal Trjs yvvaiKos, Kal VtyKas p.epos TL Trapa
3 TOVS Trodas T&V a7rocrroXa>i> edrjKfv. ciTTfit $e o tterpos'
Avavia, Sia TL cTrXrfpaHTfV 6 2aravay TTJV Kapdiav <rov
TJfi/(Ta.(r6ai o~ TO irvvp.a TO ayiov Kal voo~(f)io-ao~6aL airo
4 TTJS TtfJifj? TOV xcapiov ; ou^t fjitvov aol efj,VV Kal TTpaBev
V Ty o-fjeovo-ia VTrrjpx^ ; Ti ort &ov eV TTJ Kapdiq aov
TO TTpaypa TOVTO ; OVK c\lsvo~a> dvOpwTrois aXXa ra> ^e<.
5 aKov&v ^ 6 'Avavias TOVS \6yovs TOVTOVS 7reo~u>v l^^v^cv6 Kal eyeveTO <j)6fios jueya? cirl irdvras TOVS ctKovovTas. ava-
VTavTes e ol i/eoorepot o-vvO~TtXav avTov Kal e^eWy/cai/re?
7 eQa^av. 'Eycvero Se o)ff copccv Tpiatv SiaoTT/^ia
8 KalT) yvvrj avTov p.rj eidvla TO ycyovos LO~rj\0V. drre-
Kpi6rj $ TTpOS aVTTJV HeTpOS Ei7T fJLOL}L TOCTOVTOV TO
9 X&piov aTTe'Soo-^e ; T;Se eirrev Nat, TOO~OVTOV. 6 8c He-
Tpos TTpos avTijv Tt ort o~W(t)a>vrj0r) vfjuv Treipdo-ai TO
TTVcvfjLa "Kvpiov ; Idov ol nodes TQJV 6a\lsdvT<i>v TOV avbpa10 (TOV 7Ti TTJ Qvpq Kal e^otcrovcriV (re. (WT(V Sf rrapaxprj^a
TTpOS TOVS TTodaS OVTOV Kal e\lsvV LO-\66vTS 6 Oi
Vfavlo-KOL cvpov avTTjv vKpdv, Kal %VtyKavTS cQatyav
11 rrpos TUV avftpa avTrjs. Kal eyeVero (j)6(Sos /xeyas (^)' 0X^1^
T^V KK\T]0~iaV Kal 67TI TTQITaS TOUS CLKOVOVTaS
12 Ata 5e TWV %ipa)V T&V a7ro(rroXa)j/ eyivcTO o'rjfj.c'iaKal
TepaTa TroXXa eV rai Xaai* /cat qcrav ofj,o6v(JLa$ov TrdvTfs eV
13 T^ 2roa 2oXo/Ltc5z/ros- TCOV $ \OLTTCOV ovdcls eroX/xa KoX-
14 Xacr^at avTols' aXX* }Jiyd\vvV avTOvs 6 \aos, /zaXXov 5e
irpOO~Tl6VTO 7TIO~TVOPTS TW KVplCp 7T\rj6r) CLVpU>V T Kal
is yvvaiK&v coo-re /cat ets- ray TrXaretay K(j)pLv TOVS do-Oevels
Kal TiQivai 7T\ K\ii>api<>)V Kal /e/)a/3arrooi/, Iva cpx^JJ-fVov
KUVrj
CTKLCl C7TlO'KLdo~l TLV\ ttVTWV. &
12 HPAHEIS AIIOSTOAOT . v
icru TO TrXrjOof rcoi/ 7re'pt TroXeoov 'lepovo-aXry/z, (^epovreff
('o-#ej>etff /cat o^Xou/zeVouff UTTO 7n/eu/zarcov aKa^aprcoz/, otrives
cQeparrcvovTo airavrcs.
*Avao~Tas de o ap^iepevs KOL TTCIVTCS ol aw aura), 77 17
o*o~a atpeo-tff rwv 2aSovKaiW, 7r\rjcr6r)(rav fry'Xou /cat 18
7T/3aXoz> ray ^flpa? eVt rouff aTrocrroXovs1
/cai eSevro avrovs
i'j Trjpr)<Ti drjfjioa'iq. ^AyyeXo? Se Kfpiou 6'ia VVKTOS TJVOL^ 19
raj 6upa$ rrjs (fovXaKrjs ^ayaywv re avrovs tinev Ho- 20
pfveo-$e /tai o-TaOtvTts XaXelre eV ra> ifpw rw Xaai Trai/ra
ra pr/p,ara rfjs ^to^ff ravrr^ff. aKovcraireff Se Larfj\dov vrro 21
roz> opdpov els TO lepov K.CLI tdibatrKOV. Ilapayevofifvos dc
6 ap%lpVS K.CU OL O~VV ai)TW (TVVKO\O~aV TO (TVV&plOV KCLL
7rdo~av Tr]v yepovcriav T&V via>v Icrpa^X, Kcii azreVreiXai/
tiff ro decrfjLWTrjpiov a^/pai CLVTOVS. ol Se 7rapayei/o/zet/ot 22
VTT^perat OL<^ cvpov avrouff eV r^ (frvXciKf), avao~Tp'*j/avTs
$ a.Trr)yyi\av XeyovTS ort To Seo-/xa)rr7ptoi/ fvpo^fv 23
KK\icrfJiVOV VTTCLo-Tj acr</>aXe/a /cai rouff (pvXaKas cVroaraff
tVt rcoi/ 0vpa>i>, avoif~avTs de eVa) oOSeVa cvpopev. coff 5f 24
TjKOVcrav TOVS Xoyouff rot/rovff o re o~TpaTrjyos TOV Icpov KOL
ol ap^tfpeiff, dirjTropovv Trepi au'roov rt ai/ yeVotro rouro.
ITapayej/o/xevoff Se riff OTrTjyyetXez/ avrotff ort 'l&ov ot 25
avdpcs ovs e$eo~$e cV r^ (j)v\aKrj el&lv ev rw tepca eo*rc5r6ff
*at dtSao"Kovreff rov Xaoi'. rore a7reX$a>i> o o~rpar^yoff o"vi/ 26
rot? VTT^peratff ?)yei/ avroi;?, oO /Mera /3taff, e^o/SoO^ro yapro^ Xaov, /z^ Xt^ao'^coo'ti'' ayayoz/reff ai^rovff o~rrjo~av 27
eV ra> o-uz/eSp/o). Kai 7rrjpaiTr]o~V CIVTOVS 6 ap^tepetff
XcyttV IlapayyeXta Trap^yye/Xa/zev u/xti^ /XT)6N
i6N
ao~Kez> eVt 28
r<5 oz/o/zart roura), Kai tSou 7r7r\r)po)Ka.Te Trjv 'ifpovo-aX^/x.
r^ff StSa^r;? v/zwi/, *at /3ouXeo-^e eirayaytlv e^>* r;ftaff ro
atp-a rou av6pa*Trov TOVTOV. aTTOKpiOels Se Ile'rpoff /cat ot 29
aTroo'roXot elrrav Jlet^ap^eiv ^6t $e<
OS TU>V TTdTtpCDV yfJitoV TjyeipeV \rjO~OVV, OV V/JLflf ^l^L- 30
puraer$e KpeMACANTGC eTTl ly^OY' Tourov 6 $eoff apxyyov 31
32 f aura* z/. ea/xei' aurtp
Wi '
IIPA3EIS AHOZTOAQX 13
Kal o~coTrjpa v'\lfo>o~V TTJ Se^ta aurov, [TOV] SoOvat fjLerdvoiav
32 TO) 'icrpa^X Kal a<^>ecrt:/ dfJiapTicov Kal rj^elsr
O~fi6V^ pdp-
Tvpes T&V prj^aTcovrrovT(dv, Kal TO 7TVVfj,a TO ayiov o
1
33 edcoKev 6 Qeos TO'LS 7rei$apxoC(7/ a^rax of 5e aAro^o-ai/res-
34 8i7rpiovTo KOL {3ov\ovro aj/eXeii/ ai;ro^ff. 'Ai/atrra? Se rt?
cz/ TO) o~vv$pio) 3>apicrciLOS ovofJLdTi Fa/>iaXt^X, ^o;xoSiSa-
(TK.d\O$ TLfJilOS TTCLVTl TO) XaW, K\VO~V ^(D (3pa%V TOVf
35 avOptoirovs Troirjo-ai, ciirev re Trpo? CLVTOVS "Avftpes 'lo-parj-
Xetrat, 7rpoo~^T eavrol? cVi rot? dvQpanois TOVTOIS rt
36 /zAXere irpacro-iv. irpo yap TOVTCOV T&V rjfjicpcov dvecrTrj
0eu5as, \tyu>v tlvai nva eavTov, <o 7rpoo~K\i@ij dvbpaiv
dpiOfjios cos TTpaKo<Tia)V' os avflpeflr), Kal TrdyTes ocroi
37 7TidovTO avTco di\v@T]crav Kal eyevovTo els ovdev. /zera
TOVTOV dvecrTr) 'lovdas o FaXtXaios- eV raiy ijfjiepats TIJS
a7roypa(prjs Kal aTre'crr^fre Xaoi/ OTTtVco auroi)' KaKclvos
a7Tco/\ro, icct Trai/reff oo-ot eVei$oz>TO ai;ra5 SiearKopTr'KrGr]-
38 o~a^. /cat [raj vOj/ Xe'yo) v/ztv, aTrocrrTjre OTTO rooz/ dvdpco-
7TCOV TOVTtoV KOL U(f)T ttVTOVS' (oTL CLV y f dvQpCOTTCOV
39 rj (BovXrj avTrj rjTO epyov roOro, /caraXv^r/crerai' f i 5e K
@ov early, ov bvvrjcreo'Os KaToXixrai avTovs m
) fjnj TTOTC Kal
40 ^eo/za^ot cvpeGrjTe. 7Tio~Qr)o~av Se avra), Kat Trpoo'/caXe-
o-dfjLcvoi TOVS a7ro<TT6\ovs SfipavTcs TTaprjyyciXav fj-rjXaXeli/
41 7rt rw ovo/xart rou 'l^croii Kal aTreXuo-ai/. Of /icV ovv
tTTOptVOVTO %aipOVTS OTTO 7TpOO~O)7rOV TOV CTVVtftpioV OTL
42 KaTrj^itodijo-av i>77p TOV ovopaTos aTipavQ^vai' iracrav TC
T)ij.pav lv ra) /fpw Kal Kar* OLKOV OVK CTTCLVOVTO
TS KOL Vayy\L^6fJ.VOL TOV ^pLOTTOV *IT]O~OVV.
EN AE TAI2 HMEPAT2 ravrais ir\ri6vvbvra>v T<*v
eyeVcro yoyyvo~jj,os T>V 'EXXrjvL&TcdV TTpos TOVS
s OTL Trape^ecopoui/ro lv Trj diaKovLa Trj KadrjfJicpivfj
32 TOVTWJ/' Kal TO trvevfJ-a TO aytov
IIPASEIS AIIOSTOAfltf VI vii
. 7rpoo-/caXfcrd/zei/ot Se ot 6"a>5V/ca ro 77X77- 2
fj.a@rjTG)v fiTrav Ov< apccrrov fcrnv r^ias /caraXet-
TOV \oyov TOV 6eov Sta/coi/etv Tpcnre^ais' 7rto~/ce- 3r6V
n
, d6VX<ot, avdpas c vp&v naprvpovpevovs eVra
KCIL (Toffoias, ovs KaTCKTTrjcrop.ev fVl T^S"
ls 5e rfj Trpoo-evxfj KO\ TTJ biaKovla TOV 4
Xoyov TTpoo'KapTcprjO'OiJ.fV. KOI i]pf<TV o Xoyof eVajTTtoi/ 5
Travros TOV TrX^ouff, /cat e'^eXe'^ai/ro ^Tetyavov, av8pari7\r]pr)~
l
Trurreoas KOI Tn/et'/zaro? aytov, /cat 3>i'Xi7T7roz/ Kat
Hpp%opov Ka\ Nt/caj/opa /cat Tt/ucoi/a /cat ILapfjicvav /cat
Nt/coXaoi/ Trpoo-TJXvrov 'Avrto^ea, ou? co-rrjo-av CVCOTTIOV TU>V 6
aTTOOToXoai/, /cat 7rpoo~va[jivoi CTrtOrjKav avTol? TCIS ^eTpas".
Kat o Xoyoy TOU ^eov l/vavci', /cat 7T\r)6uvTO 6 dpi- 7
^o? TCDV p,a6rjTG>v V 'lepovaaXrj
ro5z> iepeotv VTTIJKOVOV TTJ TrtWet.
Se TrXrjprjs ^dptror /cat Svvdfjiecos fJTOttl repara 8
eV r<u Xaa). 'AyeVrr/o-ai/ rti/eff ro5^ 9
r^s- Xeyo/AcV?;? Ai/3epriVo>j/ /cat Kvprj-
vaiav /cat>
AXeaz>Sp/
a>i> /cat ro3i/ aVo KtXt/cta? /cat 'AcrtW
o~vvrjTOvvTS rca 2r0ai/o>, /cat ov/c ttr^uoz/ avTLO~Tr)vai TTJ 10
o~o(f)ia /cat rai TT^evfiart w tXaXet. rore v7T(3aXov avo'pas n
Xeyoi/raff ort>
A/C7y/coa/zej' auroO XaXovKros pijfJiaTa /3Xa-
o~(j)r]p,a is Mavcrfjv /cat roi/ BCGV o~WKivr)crav re TOZ> Xaof 12
/cat rot*? 7Tp0-j3vT6povs KOI Tovs ypa/i/iarei?, *at fTrio-Tavrcs
(rvvrjp7rao~av avTov /cat ijyayov ets- ro o~\)V^pioVj o~TT)o~dv 13
re jj,dpTVpas ^evSetff Xeyovras *O avQp&Tros OVTOS ov Travc-
rat XaXcoy pTJfj.aTa /cara rov roTrov rov aytov [rovrou] /cat
rou v6p,oVy dKrjKoafiev yap avTov \eyovros ort I^o~oCff o 14
NafoopaTos- o^roy /caraXuo-et rqi/ TOTTOV TOVTOV /cat aXXa|etra e^y a TrapeScoKev rjfjLLV Mavo-fjs. /cat arevurai/reff etf 15
avrov Trdvres ol [email protected] ev T& crvvedpico elbav TO Trpocr-
avTov ct>o~ei 7rpoo"a)7rov dyyeXov.
3 M 5 T^'PTJS MSS
vii IIPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN 15
2 e o dp\ipfvs Ei ravra OVTODS <Xet> ^
^tf*1!
d\(f)ol Kal Trare'peff, a.KOTj(raT. 'O 0GOC THC AoShC
<(j)6r] r&) Trarpl Tj/zcoz' 'AjSpaa^t oWt eV rrj MetroTrora/Lt/a
3 TTpii/ r) KaTOLK7J(Tai O.VTOV V Xdppdv, K<\l elTTGN npOC
4 coy/ Kdk ' Aeypo GIG THN fHN HN AN coi AcfSar ror e^eX-
^tov K yrjs XaX5a/cov KarwKTJCTCV eV Xappdz/. Ka/tei^ei/ /zera
TO a.TToQave'ii' rov Trarepa aurov pcTfOKio-cv avrov els rrjv yr)v
5 ravrrjv els rjv vf^els vvv KaroiKelre, Kat oyK GAoOKGN ai;ra)
K\rjpovop,iav eV aurry oyAG BHMA TToAoc, Acal 7T7/yyetXaro
AoyN^i <\yTcp GIG K<vr<cxeciN AYTHN KA) Tqj CTTGPM&TI6 AyTOy MGT' AYTON, OVK GVTOS avroi re/ci/ov. eXaXr/frev $
oura)? o ^60ff ort GCT<M TO CTTGpM<\ AyTOy TTApOIKON N
fH <\AAoTpi<^ ; KAI AoyAa)CoyciN <\YTO K<\
7 GTH TGTp<M<6ci(V KAI TO G6NOC C{S &N
KpINO) Gf^, o 6eos flirev, KAI MGT<\ T<\yT<\ G
8 K<\1 A<\TpGyCOycfN MOI GN TCp TOiTO) TOyTCp. Kai $(OKV
avrcp AlA0HKHN HGplTOMHC' KOL ovrcos tyevvrjvev rov
'l(raaK Kdl TTGplGTGMGN <\yTON TH HMGpA TH OfAOH,Acat *Io-aa/c rov 'la/<a)/3, Kal 'la/cw/3 rov? dcodeKa Trarpiap-
9 ^a?. Kai oi TTarptap^at ZHAOOC&NTGC TON 'IcoCHcJ) AHG-
10 AONTO GIG Al'ryrTTON' Acat HN 6 0GOC MGT' AyTOy, Kal
^6iXaro avrov CK Tra<ru>v TWV OXtyecov curroO, Kal GA60KGN
AYTCp X^P'N Kal (ro(j)iav GNANTfoN <1>Ap(N(x) B<\ClAGCOC
AipynToy, KAI KATGCTHCGN AYTON HPOYMGNON en AT-
11 fYTTTON KAIT OAON TON O?KON AyTOy. HA0GN AG AlMOC
e4>' oAHN THN Ai'rynroN Kal XANAAN Kal 6\tyis
p,ya\r), Kal ov% rjvpicrKov ^oprao"/xara oi Trarepe? rjfjuuv*
12 AKOyCAC AG 'lAKObB ONTA CITfA clc A'l'ryTTTON ^a7T-
13 crreiXei' TOVS Trarepas TUJL&V Trp&TOV Kal Iv TO) Seurepa)rGrNCOpfc0H^ '|60CH(|> TOlC AAcA(j)OTc AyTOy, KO.I (f)a-
14 vfpbv yev$TO ra) <E>apaca ro yevos ^Icocrijfj).arrocrreiXaff 5e
/xereKaAeVaro *Ia*:6)/3 ro/ Trarepa avroO /cat Tratrai/
3 e< 10 ^>* 13
16 IIPA2EIS
Trjv <rvyyViav GN YYX&Tc GBAOMJHKONTA, TTGNTG,PK<\TeBH 15
de" 'la/coo/3 [eic Ai'rynTON]. KA! GTGAGYTHCGN AYTOC K<\t
01 narcpes rjfJ.a>v, K<iJ MGTGTG0HCAN GIC ZyXGM *ai fVe^- 16
<TOV GN Tip MNHM&TI Cp CON HC&TO'
ABpA&M Ti/XJJff dpyvpLOV
TT<\p& TCON yi^JN 'EMMcbp GN ^YX^M. KaOvs Se tfyyi&v 17
o xpovos rrjs eVayyeXtas 779 (o/JLoXoyrjcrevo 0os ra> *A/3paa/z,
Hy$HCN O Xao? K<\} 6TTAH9YN0H eV AiyVTTTft), a^pt OV 18
ANGCTH BACiAeyc crepoc dn* ATpY"1
"
1
"1
"
01^* oc oyK HAei
TON 'ICOCHCJ). O^TO? K<NT<\CO(J)IC<5t/V\6NOC TO r NOC iJfKBJ/ 19
eKAK60C6N TOVff 77ClTpaS TOV TTOLtlv TCI (3pe<j>rj K0TCt CtVT&V
(Is TOp.r) ZCOOfONeTcGAI. V w Katpa) eycvvrjQr) Moouo-^f, /cal 20
rjy ^CTeToc r<5 ^ew- os dvTpd<j)r} MHNAC TpeTc fV ro> OIKW
roC Trarpos- cKrcOfiros avTov ANefAdkTO avrov H Oyf^- 2I
THp ^ApACO /fal dvdp\jsaTO avrov e^yTH 6IC yiON. /cat 22
7raidv6r) Mcovcr^ff Trao-/; <ro(f)ia AiyuTrr/cov, rjf 5e dwaros
cv Xoyoi? /cal epyois CIVTOV. *ls 5c eVX^poOro ai;ra) Tcro'- 23
paKOVTaerijs ^po/o?, dveftrj fVi r?)z/ Kapftiav CIVTOV fVta-Ke-
v/rao-^at Toyc AAeAcjjoyc <\YTOY Toyc yioyc 'Icp&riA. /cai 24
tScoy ni'a a&KOi;/zei>oi> ^/zvi/aro KOI mirj<rP cKdiKrjcriv rw
KaTcnrovov/jitvci) TTAT<\2AC TON AiryTTTlON. eVo/ufey 5e trv- 25
VLvai TOVS dd\(j)ovs ori 6 0os dia ^eipos avTov diduxriv
craTrjptav avTols, ol 5e ov (rvvfjKav. rfj re JirioWTfl TJpepq 26
a)(f)6r]auroTs- jua^o/zeVoiS' Kai cru^XXao-crev a^rovs- 6iff etp^-
j^j/ fiTrcov AvSpe?, a5eX(^)oi eVre* ?va ri dSiAceire aXX^Aov $ ;
O Se dlAlKCON TON nAHCfoN aTrcocraro avrov elna>v Tfc CG 27
KAT6CTHCGN pXONT<\ K<\? AlKACTHN GH HMCONJ M& AN6- 28
AeTN MG cy GGAGIC ON TponoN <\NG?AGC GX0GC TON Ai-
pynTioN ; GC^YTGN Ac Mcoycfic GN TC^J Aop^P ToyTcp, 29
KAI GTGNGTO TTApOIKOC GN fH M<\Alc\M, ou yVVT](rV vlovs
ftvo. Kal TrXrjpcdQtvrcdv ercov recrtrepa/coirra oocf)GH ^yTOJ 30
CN TH GPHMCP Toy opoyc 2>a Apre^c>c GN cfjAofl rrypoco de ^lcovo~rjs idtov e6avp.ao~ev TO opa/xa* Trpocrep- 31
5e avroO /caraz/o^crat eyeVcro C/XWI/T) Kvpiov 'EfC^ 32
15 KCU Kare/Srj 38 ^/xii'
vii IIPASEIS AHOSTOA12N 17
6 Geoc TCON TT&TepcoN coy, o Geocs
ABp&<\M K<\Plc<\Aic
K&J 'l<\KtoB. eVrpo/xpff Se yevopevos Mcovo~f)s OVK e'roX/za
33 KaTavorjo-cu. eTneN Ae &yT<?> 6 Kypioc AycoN TO YTTO-
AHM& TtoN noAcoN coy, 6 r^P TOTTOC e<J>
s
cjS ICTHKAC |~H
34 Ap& ecrfN. iAobN eTAoN T^N KAKCOCIN roy A^oy /v\oy
roy eN Airynrcp, K<\! roy creN<\rMoy Ayroy HKoyc<\,
K<\1 K<vreBHN eleAecG^i Ayroyc- KAI NyN Aeypo <\nocref-
35 Aa) C6 61 C ATfynTON. TOVTOV TOV Mcovor^, ov fipvrfvavTO
CLTTOVTCS Tfc ce K&TecTHceN APXONTA KA! AIKACT^N,roOroi/ o feos KCU ap^ovra KOI Xvrpcorrjv a.7T(rTa\KV o~vv x L
~
36 pi dyyeXov TOV offrdtvros O.VT& ev rfj /3ara). OVTOS tfyfiyayev
avTOvs Troirjo-as TepAT^ K^l CHMeT<\ GN TH AifYTTTCp feat eV
'EpvQpa QaXdo-crrj KOL 6N TlJ ep^MC|i 6TH T6CCep<\KONTA.37 ovroy eVrtv 6 Mcovarjs 6 fiiras TOLS viols 'lo-paj/X TTpO-
4>4THN YM?N AN&crrricei 6 Geoc eK TCON <\AeAcJ>coN YAACON
38 Cv>C GM6. OVTOS CO-TLV 6 yVOfJLVOS V Tfl KK\r]O-{q Iv Tfl
,Ta TOV ayyekov TOV \a\ovvTos avr<5 eV r< opet
KOL TWV TraTepcov qfjLG&Vj os ede^aTo \6yia ^ooi/ra dovvai
39rv[uv
1
j& OVK q0\r)0-av VTTTJKOOI ysvecrBai ol TraTcpcs TJIJLCOV
d\\a diTtoo-cuvo KOL eCTp^c|)HC(\N eV rats Kapftiais CLVTWV
40 eic ATfYTTTON, einoNTec Tc^'A^pcoN TTomcoN HM?N
Geoyc ot nponopeycoNTAi HMCON* 6 p<^P MoaycHCO?TOC, 6c ei^rAreN HMAC GK rfic AifynToy, oyK of-
41 AAMGN T( epeNGTO AyTcp. KOL eMocxonofHC^N eV TOLS
yfjiepais eKeivcus KCU AN^rAfON Gycfd^N rw etSeoXa), Kal cv-
42 (frpaivovTO ev Tols cpyois TO>V %ip(ov avTav. ea-
rpr\|/>e^ Se
o ticos Kal 7rapeda>Ki> avTovs \a.TpViv TH CTp^Tl Toy
oypANOy, Kaflws yeypanTat, ev B/jSXa) TG>V TTpotprjTav
M^l CC^Afl^ K<\1 Gycf&C TTpOCHNerKd<T6 MOI
TH TeCCep<\KONT<\ GN TH GpHMCO, O?KOC'
ICpAHA ',
43 K<\1 ANeA^BeTe THN CKHNHN Toy MoAoxK(\i TO ACTPON Toy Geoy
'
Po/v\4><\,
Toyc TyTToyc oyc enoinc^Te irpoa-Kwelv avTols.
KA? M6TOIKICO
p.
i8 IIPASEIS AHOSTOAflN vn
*H o~Kr)vr) TOV iiapTvpiov rjv roils 7raTpdo~iv rjjjiwv ev rfj 44
epjfji&j Ka6a>s teroaro 6 A&AeON Tl> A\60ycJi TTOIHC&l
avTT]V KATA, TON TYTTON ON GCOpAKGI, TJV Kal elo-rjyayov 45
ol Trarepe? TJ/ucSj/ /zera 'l^o-ov 6N rjj K<VT<\-
r<Si/ eOvaiv wv ea>(rev 6 fobs OTTO TrpocrcaTrov rail/
ov ijfjLcov eoos ra>v 77/zepa>i> Aave/5* os cvpcv X^PLV ^V TOV 0OV KOL jJTTJCraTO EypeTN CK^N60M<\ T(?)>
I<M<J>B. ZoAOMCON ^e olKOAOMHCGN AYTCp OTKON. 47
aXX' o^x o V\ISUTTOS ev ^eipoTrotT/Vots KaroiKtl' KaQ&s 6 48
7Tpo(j)r)Trj$ Xeyei
'O OYP&NOC MOI GpONOC, 49rKA) H^ fH YTTOTTOAlON TCON TTOAcON MOy
TroToN O?KON oiKoAoM^cere MOI, Aepei Kypioc,H T(C TOTTOC THC KATATTAycecOC MOy ',
Xe ^P M Y enofnceN TAYT<\ TTANTA; 50
/cat <\nep(T.MHTOIrK<\pAf<MC
nKal TOtC 51
tbCIN, VfJLf'lSaei TCji TTN6YMATI TCp Af^ ANTinfnTGTe, O)ff
oi TTCirepes vfiav KOL vfiets. riva ra>i> 7rpo(f)T]T(oif OVK eblto^av 52
01 Trarepes vfjL&v ; KOL cnreKTewav TOVS TTpoKarayyetXavras
7Tpl rrjs e\fV(T(t>s TOV SiKaiov ov vvv VILCLS TTpoSorat Kal
<j)oviis eyevfo-fa, otrtvc? eXa/3ere TOV vopov els fiiarayay 53
coVj KOL OVK e^uAa^are.>
AKOVOVTCS de 54
bieirplovTo rajs Kap^iais avTatv /cat eftpvxov TOVS
obovTas lir CIVTOV. virapxtov 5e TrXrjprjs TrvevfjLaTos dyiov 55
aTvio~as els TOV ovpavbv eidev d6av 6eov KCU *Ir)o~ovv ecrrcora
CK Se^iuv TOV Qeov, Kal CLTTCV 'iSov Oecopa TOVS ovpavovs 56
Sir]voi.yiJLVovs Kal TOV vlbv TOV av6pd>Trov IK. 8ei(ov ecrrcora
TOV 6eov. KpdavTes Se <f>wvfj p,ya\Tj <rvvO~xov TO. cora 57
v, Kal (opfJLTjo~av 6fjLodv^.adbv 67T* avTOVj Kal K(Ba\6vTes 58
TYJS TToAeo)? \i@o(Bo\ovv. Kal ol [jidpTvpes cLTredevTO ra
ia avTa>v irapa TOVS Trodas veaviov KaXovpevov 'SavXov.
Kal eXiQofioXovv TOV ^Tecfravov 7rLKa\ovjj.evov Kal \eyovra 59
Kupte 'irjo-ov, Se^at TO Trvevfjid pov dels de ra yovara 60
46 t...t 49 >)5e
VII Viii IIPA2EIS AHOSTOAON J9
Kpaev cfrowfj peydXrj Kvpie, ft^ (mjo-ys avTols ravrrjv TTJV
1 apapTiav KOL TOVTO elirav eKOt^drj. SavXos
fte qv o-vvevo'oK.aiv rfj avaipea-ei avrov.
'EyeVero de ev Keivrj rfj j^epa Stcoy/zo? [JLeyas cVt r^y
KK\TJ(7LaV TTjV V *lpO(TO\VfJLOlS' TTCLVTCS [e] dl(T7rdpT)(TaV
Kara ras x^Pa5 T*ls 'lovSams /cai 2a/xaptaff 77X7)^ raJv
2 aTTOo-roXooi/. o-vvcKopio-av de rov ^refftavov avdpes v\a-
3 /3eTs Kai 7roir]a-av KOTTCTOV peyav eV avra). 2ai)Xo? e
iKvfjLalvtTO rrjv 6KK\7)(riav Kara TOVS O'LKOVS elcnropevofjic-
vos, (rvpcw re avdpas KCU yvvaiK.as TrapeSidov els <f>v\a.Kijv.
4 Oi p.ev ovv diacTTrapevTcs $Lrj\6ov evayyeXt^o/xei/ot TOV
5 Xoyov. ^>/Xi7r7roff Se KaT\0a)v els TTJV TToXiv Tijs 2a/za-
6 pias K.Tjpvo-crcv avrois TOV ^ptcrroi/. npoo-elxov Se Oi o^Xot
rois Xeyojite^ois i5?ro roO ^tXtTTTrou 6jJLodvjJLa8ov ev TW
7 a/covetv avrols KOI /3Xe7re/ ra (T^/zeTa a eVoi'er TroXXoi
yap ro>^ e^oi/rcoi/ Trvevfiara aKadapra ftotovra (frtovfj JJLC-
yd\rj ^pXOVTOjTroXXoi Se TrapaXeXvjuei/ot /ecu ^ooXoi
8 e0pa7Tv6rjcrav cycvero Se TroXX^
9 fKcivfl* *A.vrjp de TIS ovo^arL 2//x
fv rfi TroXet fjLayevav KOL e^io-ravav TO edvos TTJS iSajuapias-,
10 Xeycoi/ etz^ai rt^a eavTov jjieyav, a5 7rpocreixov Travres OTTO
fjiiKpov ecos [JLcyaXov Xeyoi/rey Ouroy eVrii/T; Awayus TOV
11 ^eoui^ KaXovfJievr) MeyaX?/. Trpoorei^ov Se aura) Sta ro
t avrouy. ore 5e
rai ^>tXt7r7ra) vayyiofJiV(p Trep TTJS /ao*t-
Xetaj rov $eoi) /cai roO ovofjLaTos *Irjo~ov XpiO"rou, e/3a7rri-
13 OVTO avSpcs re /cat yvvcuKes. 6 de SifJiav KOL avTos eiri-
<TTevo~eVj KOL (3a.7TTio~6els ijv TrpocTKaprepaS^ ro) $1X177770),
Qeapwv re o-rj^ela /cat dvvdfjieis fteyaXay ywo/jievas ei-
14 o-raro. 'A/couo-ai/res Se ot eV 'lepoo-oXvpois
07700-roXot ori bedeKrai77 2a/zapta roj/ Xoyoi/ rou $eou
15 a77eVretXaj/ 77pos avroi/s1
ILerpov KOI 'looai/^y, otnves fcara-
20 HPASEI2 AII02TOAfiN vin
(BdvTcs 7rpoo~r)vavTO Trepl avTa>v OTTCOS XdfBaaiv Trvcvfia
ayiov ovSeTTCO yap r^v eV ovdevl avTcov eVtTreTmoKos-, JJLOVOV 16
de (3e(3a7rTio-fj.Voi virrjpxov is TO ovoua TOV Kvptov 'irio-ov.
Tore eVeTi^ecray ras ^etpat eV avTovs, Kal \dfj,(Savov 17
TT^ev/za ayiov. 'iScov 5e o 2//>ta)i/ on Sia rrjs eTTi^e'o-eooff roai/ 18
avrots xP^aTa ^tjtov AoTe ica/zot TT)^ f~ovo~iav TCLVTTJV 19
tva to eai/ eVi$c3 TQ? ^eipas \afjLJ3dvrj Trvevpa ayiov. lie- 20
Tpoy Se et7rei> Trpos OUTOV To dpyvpiov o~ov o~vv o~ole'irj
els drrcoXeiaVj OTL rr\v dwpcdv TOV fleov evopio-as Sta
T&V KTCLO-Qai.. OVK C(TTIV (TOL jJ.p\S OU K\fjpOS V
TovVo), H yap KApAf^ o-ov oyK ecriN ey6eT<\ GNANTI Toy6eOY* fJLTaVOT]0-OV OVV 0.770 TTJf KttKLaS CTOV TaVTTjS, KOL 22
dftjOrjTi TOV Kvpiov el apa a^e^o-eTat o-otij
eViVota TTJS
KapSias o-ov els yap xoAHN niKpf<\C Kal cyNAeCMON <\Al- 23
K(<\C opo3 o~e ovra. aVoKpitfeis ^e 6 Stjucoi/ elncv AerjQrjTe 24
i5/zeT? VTrep e/xoO npos TOV Kvpiov OTTWS [J.rjo'ev eVeX^ eV* e'/ze
coi' elprJKaT. Ol fjLV ovv diapapTvpapcvoi Kal 25
XaX?;cra*>Teff TOI' \6yov TOV Kvpiov vrreo-Tpcffrov els 'lepocro-
Xv/xa, TroXXas Te Koo/xay TOOI/ Sa/zapetTc5v evT/yyeXifoz/TO.
^AyyeXof 5e Kupi'ov eXd\Tjo~V Trpos QiXnnrov \eycov 26y
Avdo"Tr]di KOL tropevov KaTa fjLa~rjfJi^piav eVi Tjjy 65ovTJ)I/
KaTa(3aivovo~av diro 'lepouo-aXj}/* eiy Fafai/* OVTT; eWi^
eprjjjios.Kal dvao~Ta? eVopev^//, feat Idov dvrjp AWio^ 27
vvovxos dvvdo~Ti]S KavftaKTjs jSao-tXiVo-Tys Ai^iOTra)!/, o? rpf
eVi 7700-77? T^S" yaf^ff auVr^s, [os] \rj\v6ei TrpocrKwrjo-wv els
'lepovo-aXr/ju, 77^ 8e viroa-Tpe^cov Kal KaGrfucvos eVt TOV 28
appaTos avTov Kal dvcyivoMTKev TOV TTpof^iJT^v 'Ho-aiav.
e?7re^ 5e TO irvvp,a TO> ^iXiTTTTQ) IlpocreX^e Kai KoXXrj^Tt 29
TO) apjMlTl TOVTO). TTpOO-Spa/XODZ/ & O <E>lXt7T7rOff TJKOVO-V 30
avTotj dvayti/cocTKO^TOj 'Hcratai' TOI/ Trpo^r/TT/i/, /cat ewrez/
*Apa ye yiv&o-Keis a dvayiV(oo~Kis ; 6 Se etTrez/ IloSff yap 31
Viii IX UPAgEIS AII02TOAON
av ^vvaLfjLTjv lav pr} TLS o77y?7<ret JJLC ; 7rape/caXeo-eV re rov
32 <&i\i7T7rov avaftavTO. KaBLorai orvv avra>.77
Se Trepto^r) TTJS
ypa(j)rjs yv aVeytVa)0-/cej> r\v avTTj
'He TrpoB&TON errl c4>&r^ N HXOH,K<\1 0)C <\MNOC 6N<\NT(ON TOY
rK6(pONTOC
nAyrdN
ACJJCONOC,
OYTCOC OYK <\Nofpei TO CTOMA AYTOY.
33 'EN TH TAneiNcocei H Kpfcic AYTOY HR9H-
OTI Al'pGTAI <Xn6 THC fHC H
34 CLTTOKplQels Se O 6VVOl>XOS T ^>iXl7T7Tft) L7TV AeO/MZl CTOV,
7T/3t TWOS 6 7TpO(plJTTJS \yei TOVTO ; 7Tpl CdVTOV7) 7Tpl
35 erepov TWOS ; dvoias 5e d $1X177770$ TO crro/za aiJroO /cat
0.770 TTJS ypa<pfjs TCLVTTJS e^yyeXi'craro avra) roz^
CBS 5e eTropevoiwo Kara rj)^ o5oz>, rf\Qov eVt rt
vdwp, Kai (frrj&iv 6 vvov%osyldov vdcop* rt fccoXvei
/^ie
38 /3a7mo-$7z/at ; /cat cKeXevcrev o-Trjvcu TO ap/xa, feat
prjcrav a/zc^orepot cty ro {/da)p o T ^/XtTTTros /cat o e
39 /cat e/3a7rrt(7ez> avroi'. ore Se dvefirjo'av e/c rou vSaro?,
fia Kvpiov rjpTraorcv TOV &i\i7nrov, /cat ou/c et^ev avTOV
OVKCTI evvovxos, eopevero yap r?i/ oz> avrov ^atpo)i/.
40 <J>tXi7T7ros Se evpeQr) els ^Afooroi/, /cat Step^o/ze^os cvrjyyc-
Xtfero ras TroXety TraVas ecof rot; e'X^eti/ avTov els Kai-
*O Se SaOXoy, ert eW^eoav a?retX^9 /cat fyovov els TOVS
TOV Kvpiov, Trpoa-eX^coi/ rw ap^tepet ^r^craro
Trap avroG eVtcrroXas ets AafjLao~Kov Trpos TO.S wvayayds,OTTCOS lav Tivas evprj TTJS 6$ov ovTas, avbpas re /cat yvrai-
3 Ka?, dcdcfjievovs dydyrj ts *lpovo-a\ijfji. *Ev df
ra> 7ropVo~6aL eyVTO avTov lyyi^eiv TV} Aa/aacr/co), l*~
4 0^7;s re avTov 7Tpiijo-Tpa\^V (pa>s e'/c rov ovpavov, /cat 7TO~av
IIPASEIS AH02TOAfiN
\eyova-av avr< SaovX SaouX,
TLfJi
OltoKCIS ; 17TV 6Y T/9 Cl, KUpte ,*O 6V *Eya> ei/Xt 5
'l^erous oi> crv StaS/cets* dXXa dvdcmjQi Kal eto-eX$e et? r?)^ 6
TroXiz/, KOL \a\r)6ij(rTaL (rot ort (re Set Troielv. oi 5e 7
avdpes ol (Twodevovres QVT< ioTiJKeicrav V*oij. CIKOVOVTCS
ftei/ r^y (fravrjs fjajdfva 8e fewpovvrfs. ijyepQr] de SavXos 8
aTTo TT}S y^f, az/ea>y/teVG>i> 5e r<5i/ oc^^aX/xoav avrov ovdci>
{3>\7Tv %ipaya>yovvTS Se aurov elcnjyayov els Aa/xa-
CTKOV. Kal ^i/ yp,pas rpcly /xr; /SXcVajj/, Kat ou/c c(f)ayV 9
O^6e TTlV.
^Hv 5e rt? fjLaQrjTTis ev Aa/xa(7/ca) ovo^an 'Ai/az/tay, 10
KCU eiTTcv Trpos dVTOv V opa/zaTt 6 Kvpios 'Avavia. 6 8e
cLTTcv 'l5ou eya>, Kvpi. o be Kvpios irpbs avrov ^AvdaTc? n
7TOpv6T]Tl 7T\ TTJV pVfJLIJV TT]V Ka\OVfJLVTJV 'Evfe'taV KCtl flj-
rrjarov ev oLKiq 'lovSa 2aJXoi> ovop^LTi Taptrea, iSou yap/cat eiSei/ avftpa \cv opapzri] 'kvaviav ovo- 12
eto-eX$oi/ra /cat 7ri6evra avrai [ra?] x^lpas OTTCOS ava-
Kvpte, rjK.ov<ra CLTTO iro\\a>v 13
Trept roG dvdpos rovrov, oo-a /ca/ca rots dyiois crov tirotyjfftv
cV 'lepovcraXT/jLt' /cat cade e'^et t^ovcriav Trapd TU>V ap^tepecoj/ 14
fi^crat TtavTas TOVS eVtKaXou/xeyovs ro ovopd (rov. CLTTCV 15
Se Trpof avrov 6 Kvpios Ilopevou, on cr/ceOos K\oyfjs ICTTLV
/zot ovroff roO ^Saarao-at TO ovoyid JJLOV CVCOTTIOV [r<3r/] e&v&v
re /cat /3aa>tXeo)i' vtaJv re 'lo-pa^X, e'yoa yap V7ro5ei^a> avrai 16
oo-a Set avrbv inrep roO oyo/xaro? /xou iraOtiv. *A7T^X^ei/ 17
8e *AvavLas /cat clovjXOcv els TTJV OLKLCIV, Kal eVt^eis eV avroz/
ra? ^etpaff etVei> SaovX aSeX(^)e?o Kvpios OTre'oTaX/ceV /xe,
'l^o-ovs 6 6(f)6LS o~ot eV r^ oSwt ^p^ou, OTTCO? dvafiktyys
KOL TrXrjcrdfjs TrvevfjLaros ayiov. Kat cvOecos aTreTrecrav av- 18
TOV OTTO TQJI/ o(/>$aX/xa5i/ a5s XeTTt'Sej, dveftXc^tv re, /cat ai/a-
eftcnrTicrOr], Kal XajScov rpo(f)r)V evior^ydrj. 19
yeVero Se /xera rc5z/ eV Aa/xao"/ca) padrjrwv rffjiepas
aSj Kal cvQecos eV raty o-v^ayooyat? Kijpvcr<Tv rov '\rjo-ovv 20
ix IIPAEEIS AnOSTOAQtf 23
21 OTL OVTOS COTIV 6 VIOS TOV 0OV. ^LO~TaVTO $ ITCLVTfS OL
aKovovrcs Kal e\cyov O^X OVTOS O~TIV o 7rop0rjo~as eV
^lepovcraXrjfj, TOVS 7TLKa\ovfJLVovs TO ovo^ia rouro, Kal 6V
6i? TOVTO \rj\v6L Ivo. $o'[j,vovs avTOvs dydyrj eVt TOVS
22 apxiepcls ; SaOAo? 5e fj,aX\ov eve^vpap-ovTo KOL vuvixyvvtv'lovftaLovs TOVS KaToiKovvTas Iv Aa/iao-KO), o-wj3t/3afa)v on
23 ovros- o~Tiv 6 ^pto-rds. *Gff Se 7T\ripovvTo Tjfie-
pai iKavai, o~vve(3ov\vo~avTo ol *Iovdaioi dvcXelv avTov
24 eyvoKiQ-q 5e r<5 Sau'Xo)?; eVi/SovX?) avroov. TrapeTrjpovvro
de KOL TCIS irv\as ypepas re Kat VVKTOS OTTOOS avroi/ ai/eXca-
25 crw \a(S6vTs Se oi /xa^rat at?ro VVKTOS Sia rov Ti%ovs26 KaQrjKav avTov ^aXao-ai/res eV o-<pvpi$i. ILapa-
yevofjievos de els *Iepoua"aX^/z CTrcipafev Ko\\ao~&ai Tols
paflrjTals' Kal iravres <po(3ovvTO avTov, pr) Tnoreuoyres
27 ort eoTiv fJ.a@TjTr)s. Bapvdftas Se eViXa/Sd/xez/os avroi/ T/ya-
ycv Trpos TOVS arrocrrdXovy, Kat dirjyrjo~aTO avTois Trcay eV
rj d5<5 et'Sei/ roz^ Kvpiov Kal OTL e'XaX^o-ev a^ra>, Kai Trws1 eV
28 Aa/xa(7K(i) errapprjcndoraTo ev ra> oz/dyaart 'iTyo'oi). xai ^i/
jxr' avroSi' elo-TropevofJicvos Kal eKTropcvojjievos els 'lepov-
29 o~a\rjjjLj 7rappr]o~ia6fj,vos eV ra> ovd^iart ro Kvpiov, eXaXet
re /cat orvi/e^'ret Trpo? rovs 'EXXT/j'icrrds' ot Se eVe^eipovi/
30 ai/eXeTv a^rdi'. emyvovTes de ol aeX(ot KaTrjyayov avrov
els Kaio~apiav Kal e'^aTreVretXai/ avTov els TaptroK
31 *H ftev ovv KK\rjo~ia Katf oXrjs TTJS 'louSaias KCU FaXt-
\aias Kal 2a/zapta? *^a'elprjvijv otKodo/xov/ie^, /cai
TTOpCVOfJiCVT) TO) <p6(3(0 TOV KVpLOV Kal TTJ 7TapaK\^O-L TOV
dyiov
EFENETO AE HETPON bicpx^vov dia
K.a Trpos rot's- yovs TOVS KaTOiKovvras
33 tvpev Se e/cet avQp&Trov nva oz/d/xart hlveav e^ eYo3i> oKra>
24 IIPASEIS AIIOSTOAQN ix x
icaraKet/zevov eVt Kpaftarrov, os rjv TrapaXeXvfie'vos. Kal 34
eiTrev aurai o Herpos Atvea, larai <TC 'lr)o~ovs XpwrroV
dvdcmjdi Kal o-rpa>crov (reaurar Kal evde&s dveo-r^. Kal 35
etSav avrov Trdvres ol KaTOiKovvres AvSSa KOL rov 2apc5i/a,
OLTIVCS fTTeCTTpflfsCLV 7Tt TOV KVplOV.
*Ei> 'IOTTTTT/ 5e rey ^i/ fia&y'rpia wopon Ta/3et^a, T; 36
8iepiJLr)VvofJLevr] Xeyerat AopKas1
avrrj qv 7T\ijprjs epyatv
dyadaiv Kal eXcrjfjLOcrvvaJv &v CTroiei. eyeVero de eV TOLS 37
jjjjLcpais eKCLvais dwOtvrjo-cuTav avrrfv diroOavelv' \ovoravres
e edrjKavT
eV wrepww. eyyvs $e OVCTTJS A.vd$as rrj 'IOTTTTT? 38
01 fjLaQrjral aKoixravres OTL Hcrpos Icrnv ev avrfj direo-Tei-
\av $vo avSpas TTpos avrov TrapaKaXovvrcs M?) oKvja-ys
SicXfle'iv fcos yfJLCdv dva(TTa$ 5e Tlerpos (rvvrjXdev avTois* 39
ov 7rapayVOfJLvov avrjyayov els TO V7rep(5oi>, KOL 7rapea"rrj~
(rav avra> Tracrat at X^Pat l&Qtovtfet KOL
XiT&vas Kcii ^jLtarta oara CTTOLCL fj,T avroii/ ovcrarj
/</3aXcoi/ Se e^a) Trdvra? 6 Ilerpoy Kal ^eiy ra yovara ^o
7rpocn;u^aro, a( eVtcrrpc^aj Trpo? ro crco/xa ctVei^ Ta/3et$a,
dvd(rrr]6i. ?)5e TJVOI^CV TOVS offrOaXfjiovs avTfjs, Kal iSovcra
rov Herpov dvfK.d6i<TV. Sou? Se ai?r?7 X ^Pa dveo~T7)CTV 41
auTT}!/, (f)ct>VTJo~as de TOVS dyiovs Kal Tas XVPas Trapto-TTjo-fV
avTrjv fo5o"az/. yyeDOToz/ Se eycVero /ca^' 6X7;? 'IOTTTTT/?, Kat 42
cViWcvcrai/ TroXXol cVl rov Kvpiov. *EyevTO 5e T/ftepay 43
iKava? /itvat eV '16777177 Trapa rti/t 2i/xa>vt jSupo-eT.
'AI>T)P Se ris eV Kato"ap/a ovo/xart Kopv^Xtor, e/carov- i
Tapxrjs CK (TTreiprjs Trjs Ka\ov[JLi>r)s 'iraXiK^ff, vo-@r)s Kal 2
<j)opovp.vos TOV Oebv o~vv 7ravrt r< otKO) avrou, iroiwv eXcrj-
jjLOo~vvas TroXXas ra> Xaw /tai deo/xevo? rov $eou Sia Trai/ros,
etSev ev opd/zan (fravepws eaa-ei TTtpt copav evarrjv TTJS ^fJ-f- 3
pas ayyeXov roO ^eoO clo-fXOovra TTpos avrov feat etTrovra
avra) KopvrjXte. 6 5c dreviVa? avrw /cat epcfropos yevo- 4
/i6VOff 617T6V Tl cWlV, KVpt j L7TV avYw At TTpO(TV-
X 1IPAEEIS AHOSTOAfiN 25
Xai crov Kal ai eXerjfjioo-vvat, o~ov dvefirjo-av els fj,vr)p.6crvvov
5 tpirpocrQev TOV Beov- Kal vvv ire^ov avftpas els 'loTnrrjv
6 Kal fteraVe/z^ai 2//za>va nva. os cVi/caXeirai IleYpos* OVTOS
ei/i(Terai Trapa TLVL 'Sip.covi /3upo~ei, a) eorriv oiKia Trapa Qa-
7 \acra-av. G>? be ajrrjkQev o ayyeXos 6 \a\wv avrcd, ^oowyo-as
dvo Tav olzeTtoV KOL CTTpaTKOTrjv evcreftr} r&v TTpoo-Kaprepovv-
8 TG>V aura) KOL e^rjyrja-afjievos airavra avrols airecrTeiKev
9 avrovs els rrjv 'IOTTTTTJV. Tfj de eTravpiov oSoi-
TTOpovvrav cKeivcov Kal rfj TToXei eyyi6vTa>v aveftrj Herpos10 eVt TO dwjjLo. 7rpo(Ti>a(r6ai irepl apav CKTTJV. eyevero 8e
7Tp6(nTLVos Koi TfOeKev yevcraddai' 7rapa.crKeva6vTG>v be
11 avroov eyevero eV avrov e/ca-racrts', KOL Qeapel rov ovpavov
dvecoyfJLevov KOL Karaftaivov cricevos TL as oOovrfV
12 recrcraptnv ap^at? KaQiepevov CTTL rrjs yrjs, ev VT
Travra TO. rerpaTroSa Kai epnera rfjs yijs Kal TrereLva rov
13 ovpavov. Kal eyevero ^COI/T) Trpo? avrov ^AvacrraSj TLerpc,
14 QIHTOV Kal (fraye. 6 be lierpos elirev Mybafjias, Kvpie, ort
15 ovdeTTore e(payov nav KOIVOV Kal aKaQaprov. Kal (j)cwr)
7rd\iv eK devrepov Trpbs avrov&A o 6eos eKaQdpurev (TV prf
16 KOLVOV. TOVTO 6 eyeveTO eVt rpls, Kal evdvs dve\rffjLcfrQr]TO
17 CTKCVOS els TOV ovpavov. 'Qs Se ev eaur<5 dirj-
Tropei 6 Herpos TL ave'ir)
TO opa/za o eidev, Ibov ol avdpesol aTrecrraX/xei/ot VTTO TOV Kopvrfkiov SiepaTyoravTes TTJV
18 oiKiav TOV ^ifjLODVOS eTreo'Trjo'av eTTt TOV TTvXca^a, Kal (J)a>viy-
(ravTesreirv6ovTo^ el 2//zw^ o 7riKa\ovp,evos HeTpos ev-
19 Odfte evieTai. Tov $e Ilerpou bievdvfjLovfJLevov irepl TOV
opdpaTos elnev TO TrvevfjiaT
'idov avftpesrdvo^ ^IJTOVVTCS ere*
20 aXXa dva&Tas KaTafBrjdi Kal Tropevov o~vv avTols fjuydev
21 SiaKpivonevos, OTLe'yoa aTrearaX/ca avTovs. /cara/3aj 8e Ue-
Tpos Trpbs TOVS avftpas eijrev 'iSou eyco elp,i ov ^reire* TIS
22T;
atria 6Y ^z> rrdpeo-Te ; ol 8e elirav Kopvij\ios eKarov-
Tap%r)s, dvyp SiKaios Kal <poJ3ovjj.evos TOV 6ebv
fievos re VTTO o\ov TOV eOvovs T&V 'lovftai&v, j
1 8 lirvvQaivovTO 19 avra>[ [rpe
26 IIPAEEIS AIIOZTOAfiN
VTTO dyye\ov dylov /ieraTre'/i^/x-ao-^at (re ct? TOV OLKOV O.VTOV
/cat aKovcrai prjfj,ara Trapa crov. io~Ka\o~dfjLVos ovv avTovs 23
^Vi(TV. Tfj de cTTavpiov dvao~Tas e^rjXSev o~vv
aVToIs, /Cat TIVS TtoV d$\<f)(0V TtoV OTTO 'loTTTT^ff <TVvfj\-
6av avra). rfj de erravpiov tlcrrjkBev els rrjv Kaio-apiav 24
6 Se Kopi/jpUoff r^v TrpoadoKcav avrovs (TWKa\(rdp.vos rovs
(rvyycvcls avrov KCU rovs dvayKaiovs <^)iXov?. *Gs be eye- 25
VTO TOV l(T\6eiv TOV HcTpOV, (TVVCU>TTJ(raS CLVTto O Kop-vrjKios 7T(ra>v trl rovs TroSay irpocrcKvvrjo-ev. 6 de Herpos 26
fjyfipev avrov Xeycoi/ 'Az/acrr7;^i' KOL eyoa avros aj>6pa>7r6s
eiftt. /cat (rvvofJuXcov avrw eitr^X^ei/, /cat cvpi(TKi a~vv\rj- 27
Xu^orasr TroXXovs-, ec^r; re Trpo? avrovy 'Y/xets eTTtWatr^e 28
(T0at aXXo(^)uXa)* /ca/zot o ^eo? eSet^ei/ prjfteva K.OIVOV77
aKadaprov \eyciv avOpuTrov dio KOI dvavTipijTas rjXdov 29
p,Ta7TiJL<pdLS. 7rvv6dvofj.at. ovv rivi Xoycp /xereTre'/xA/rao-^e
/Lie./cat o Kopi/TJXto? 6(^)7;
'ATTO Terdprrjs rjp,pas p>^XP L 3
TCLVTTJS rrjs capay 5ftT;v rr)i/ Ivdrrjv Trpoo-ev^o/tevos ev r<5
OI'KO) /AOI;,/cat tSou aVr}p CO^TT/ CV&TTIOV p.ov ev <jQr\ri Xa/i-
TTpa /cat ^)7y(rt Kopi/rjXte, eto^/covo-^?/ crov77 TTpocreu^r) /cat 31
at \rjjj.ocrvvai (rov pvijo~6r)o~av evcomov TOV 6cov' TTCJJL^OV 32
ovi/ ets 'IOTTTTT/I/ /cat juera/caX(7a Si'/zcoi/a o? eTrt/caXetrat
Ilerpoff' euros eviercu Iv oiKta St/icoj/oy jSvpcreoos Trapa
^aXaopa-
ai/. c^avrrjs ovv eVe/i^a Trpos (re, (TV re KaXcSs 33
twoirjcras Trapayevopcvos. vvv ovv irdvrcs rj/xeiff CVCOTTLOV
TOV Qfov Trapecr/iev d/coOa-at Trai^ra ra Trpooreray/xeVatrot VTTO rou Kvpiov. dvoias 5e IleVpos ro (rro/za etVei/ 34
'ETT* dXrjflcias /caraXa/A/3ai/o/>tat ort oyK 6CTIN TTpOCCono-AHMnTHC 6 6e6c, dXX* eV Tram-t e$z/et o <^o/3ov/xei/off av- 35
roi> /cat pya6(JiVos o'iK.aLoo~vvr]v Se/cro? aura) e'crrtV. TON 36
AopONr<\TrecTeiAeN rots vtotyMcp^HAeY^rreXizoMeNoc
eip^NHN Sta 'iryoroO XpicrroG' ovro? IO~TIV TrdvTcov /cupto?.
v/iets ot'Sare ro1yevopcvov pfjpa /ca^ oXr;? rr^s- 'lovSataj, 37
36,37 oi> dTreVretXev ......Xptorou (o5ro? ......Kvptos) v/xe?? otSare, TO
xxi HPASEIS AnOSTOAftN
dpdp.vos drro TTJS TaXiXaias /zera ro /3a7rricr/ia 6
38 ev 'loodvrjs, 'irjo-ouv TOV airo Nafape$, a>? e\plCN avrov
6 6e6c TTNeyMATI dyia> KOL fivvdfiet, os fitfjX^ev evepyereSv
KOi L(OfJLVOS TrdvTdS TOVS KaTa$VVa.O~TVOfJLVOVS V7TO TOV
39 5ia/3oAov, ort o ^eoff ?Ji/ /zer' avroO /cat TJfteis pdpTvpescoi/ eTroirjorev ev re rj X^P? T 1' 'l<wi^o/ Acai
ov KOL ai/eiXai/ KpeMACANTec enl 2y^Y-40 TOVTOV o Beos T]yipev TTJ rpirrj ^ftepa KOL ZbcoKev UVTOV
41 fjL(pavrj yevecrflai, ov jravrl r<5 Xaw dXXa ^idprucrt rots
7TpOKXlpOTOV7Jp,VOlS V7TO TOV 0OVy qfJUV, OLTIVCS O~VV<J)d-
yO[JLV KOI O~VVTTLOflV (IVTCp fJLTO. TO dvaO~TT)VCll aVTOV K
/cat Trap^yyetXev TI\LIV Krjpvai r<5 XaaJ at Sta-
^at ort ouros eVrtv o (opio-fiepos VTTO TOV deov
43 KpiTrjs (0vrct)V KOLi/e/cpo)!/.
rovra) Trdvres ot 7rpo<pfJTai
papTvpovo-iv, a<p0-iv d/uaprtcoi/ Xa/3eti> Sta ro(5
44 avTov ircLvra TOV 7Tio~TvovTa els CLVTOV.
XaXovvroy rou Ilcrpov ra p?J/iara ra)ra eVeTreo-e ro
45 ro aytoi/ e?rt TrdvTas TOVS CLK.OVOVTO.S TOV \6yov. KCLL
eo~Tr]o~av ol CK. Treptro^^s Trio-rotror o-vvfjKBav TCO Ucrpo),
ort KOL CTTI ra e^v?/ 77 dwpea roD TTi/evftaros rov ay/ou e/c/ce-
46 ^urat* rJKOVov yap avT&v XaXovvT&v y\coo-orais KOL /xeya-
47 Xvz/o^rcoz/ rov ^eoz/. rore drreKpidrj Ilerpos M?jrt ro vdapftvvaTai K<*>\vo-ai TIS TOV
/XT) jSa7rTio-6fjvai TOVTOVS oiTives
48 ro TTvevfJLa TO ayiov e\a(3ov coy Kat ^IJLC'LS ; 7rpoo~Tat-fv
fie a^rovy eV ra> OVO^OTLi
lijo~ov Xptcrrou ftaTrTio-Ofjvat..
rore ypaTrjo-av avTov eVt/Ltetvat T^/xe'pay Tivds.
1*/HKOi;o'ai> fie ot aTroorroXot /cat ot dfieX^)ot ot OVTCS /care
7-77^ 'lovfiatav ort Acai ra e$z>?7 e'fie^avro rov Xoyov rov $eov.
2 "Ore fie dvcftrj HeTpos els 'lepovo-aXT/'/z, bieKpivovTO irpos
3 avrov ot e'/c Trepiro/xTjs Xeyovres ort ""eto-jJX^ev Trpo? avbpas
4 aKpojSvcrrt'av e^ovray /cat crvve'^ayev^ avrot?. apa/zevoff
5 fie IleVpoff e'Jert^ero avrots- KaOet-fjs Xeycov *Eyo) vV7?1' >I/
TroXet 'IOTTTTT; 7rpoo-ev^;o/>tevos /cat etfiov eV e'/co-rdcret opa/ta,
45 Scrot 3 EccnjA^e? Trpbs /cat
28 IIPA3EIS AII02TOAQN
mra/3ati>ov o~Kevos TL cos odovrjv peyd\rjv Tecro-apo-iv ap^ais
za6iiJivr)V CK TOV ovpavov, Kal ?}\Bev axpi euov' els t)v 6
aTevicras KaTevoovv Kal eidov ra rerpaTroSa TTJS yijs Kal
ra Srfpia /cat ra epirfTa /cat TO. TTCTCLVO. TOV ovpavov' rjKovo~a 7
5e Kdl (fxnvfjs \cyovorrjs {JLOL 'A^aara?, Ilerpe, Qvcrov KCU
tfxiye. flnov Se M^Sa/zoos, Kvpte, on KOLVOVrj aKaOaprov 8
OV&TTOTC elo-rjKdcv els TO orofia fiov. ancKpLBr] Sere'/c dcv- 9
TCpOV (j>G>l>T)^K TOV OVpavOV *A 6 0OS KadapLO'V 0~V pf)
KOLVOV. TOVTO 6 eycvcTO 7rl Tpis, /cat dva7rao-6r] ira\w 10
airavra els TOV ovpavov. *at tov e^avTrjs Tpels avftpes nem TT)v oiKiav V
fj ^fici^y a7T6(7raX/ieVot QTTO
Trpos U.G. CITTCV de TO Trvcvp-d, pot o~vv\6eiv 12
ev diaKpivavTa. rjXOov de o~vv e/xot /ecu ot e^
ol ourot, /cat to~tj\6o}jLv els TOV O!KOV TOV avftpos.
di7ijyyi\V fie TJpuv TTCOS eldcv TOV dyye\ov ev ra> ot<co avTov 13
o-Tadcvra Kal flnovTa 'ATrocrreiXoi/ els *l6iT7rr]V /cat /zera-
2t/xa)i/a rov 7TiKa\ovfj^vov HeTpov, os XaX^cret 14
Trpos o~e ev ols a-coOrjOJj o~v /cat TTOS o OLKOS crov.
ev $ rco apao-dai pe \a\elv eTreirea-ev TO Trvevfia TO dyiov 15
if avTovs a>o-7Tep Kal 0* T^jLtaj ev dpxfj> e{j,v^o-6r]v tie TOV :6
os TOV Kvpiov cos e\eyev 'iwdvrjs p,ev efidnTurev
vfjie'is de fiaTrTio~6r}0~eo~6e ev jrvevpaTL aytco. 6t ovv 17
TT]V IO-TJV ftcopeav eSco/cev avTols o 6eos cos Kal TJJJUV TTLo-Tev-
crao-iv em TOV KvpLOV *Ir)o-ovv Xpi(rroz>, eyco rty rjiuqv dvvaTos
KcoXOcrat TOV 6eov ; aKovcravTes de raCra ?)cn5^acrav /cat 18
eo~6ao-av TOV 6ebv \eyovres *Apa Kal rots* e6veo~iv 6 &eos
TTJV [JLeTavoiav els (*>TJV eftcoKev.
Ol p,ev ovv Siao-TrapevTes OTTO TTJS QXtyecos Trjs yevope- 19
vrjs eVt2rec^)ai/cp difjXQov ea>s 3>oiviKT)s Kal "Kvjrpov Kal
*AKrto%6tas', ju^Sevt \O\OVVTCS TOV \6yov elJJLTJ JJLOVOV *Iov-
Sa/otff. ticrav be Tives e avTcHv avftpes KvTrptot /cat 20
Kvprjvaloi, o^Tives eXQovres els 'A^rto^etaz/ eXaXovz' /cat
9 c^wvj) e/c fievrepou n ijfj.ifjv
xi xii HPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN 29
TTpos TOVS 'EXKrjvio-rds, evayyeXifo/xez/ot rbv Kvpiov 'Irja-ovv.
21 KOL r\v X^
1P Kvp/ov /xer* avrcaz', TTO\VS re dpiQfjibs 6 7Tto"rev-
22 o-aff eVeVrpe^ez/ eVt rbv Kvpiov. 'HKOvo-Qrj de 6 Xoyos- els
ra cura rrjs e'/c/cX^a-tay rrjs ovcrrjs eV 'lepovo-aX^/x Trept
23 aurcor, /cat ea7reo~reiXaz> USapvaftav ecos 'Az^rto^eta? o?
KOI TrapcKoXei TTCLVTCLS rfj irpoQea-ei rrjs Kapftias np
24 [eV] ra> Kvpia), on ^z/ az/^p ayatfos /cat TrXrjpr^s
ro? ayiou icat Trio-reoos1
. /cat 7rpocreT0rj 0^X09 iKavbs ra>
25 KVplct). l^rj\6ev Se et? Tapo-bv avafy]Tr\<rai 2auXoz>, /cat
cvp&v Tjyaycv els *ApTio^etaz>. eyez'ero Se avroTs /cat ert-
CLVTOV o\ov <rvvayQr\va.i cV TT; KK\r)(ria /cat StSa^at o^Xoz'
i/cai/oV, ^p^jLtartcrat re Trpoorcos eV 'Az/rto^eta rovs
27 EN TAYTAI2 AE TAI2 HMEPAI228
9
lpo(ro\vfJLQ)V TTpocfrrJTai els *Az/rto^etav az/acrras 5e
avrcSz/ oz/o/zart *A.ya(3os cttjfUUifV* Sta roi) TrvevfiaTos
fjLcyaXrjv peXKciv eVecr^at e'^)' oX^v r?)^ olKOVfJievrjv TJTLS
29 eyeVero eVt KXauSi'ou. rooz/ 5e [jLaQrjT&v Kadas evTropetro rts
Spicrav Ka(TTOS avT&v ts SictKoviav 7reft\^at rots /carot/couo-tz/
30 ez> rt
'lovSata aSeX(^)oTs* o /cat Troir)(ra.v aTroorretXaz/res
poff rov? 7rpar(3vTpovs 5ta ^etpos- Bapvdfta /cat SavXov.
Kar* cKflvov 6"e roz' Kaipbv eVe/3aXez/ 'Hpa)^? o /3ao~t-
ra? ^etpay /ca/coSo-at' rtz'a? rcaz' OTTO r^ff c'/c/cX/;-
2 o-tas1
. dz/etXev SeJ
Ia/ca>/3oz/ roz> dSeXc^oz/ 'icoaz/ov fta^atp^.
3 t6\oz> 5c ort dpeorroz/ lariv TOLS 'lovftaiois irpocreBfTo crv\-
Xa/3etz/ /cat Ilerpoz/, (?crai/ Se ?;/tepat rcoz; dfv/xo)z/,)
4 oy /cat Triacraff e^ero etff <frv\a.KTJVj irapaftovs recrcrapo-iv
rerpaSiots1
(rTparicoTav <f)v\aa'(TW avroV, (SovXofjLevos
5 ro 7rao-^a dvayayetz/ avrbv r< Xaw. o
28 earjuxafei/
30 IIPASEIS AIIOSTOAfiN xii
CTIJPC'LTO cv rrj </>vXaK- Trpocrev;^ 5e TJV CKTCVVS ytvofjLevrj
V7TO TTJS KK\r)o-ids irpbs TOV 6eov Trept avrov. "Ore 8e 6
TjfjL\\Vr?rpoo-ayayeli/
1
avTov 6 'HpaiS^s1
, rfj VVKT\ eKtivy tfv
O HTpOS KOlfJL&fJifVOS fJLTdv SvO O~TpdTl(OTO)V SeoV/LieJ/OS1
aXvcrecriv $vo-iv, <f>v\aKS re Trpo rijs 6vpas enjpovv rrjv
(j)v\dKr]v. KOL l$oi) ayye\os Kvptov eVeVrT/, KOL (pus eXa/x- 7
^V V Tto olKTJfJLCLTl' TTOTCL^aS 5e TT)V 7T\VpClV TOV TlcTpOV
fjyfipev O.VTOV \eyav 'Ai/acrra eV ra^6t* KOL ^7T(ravavrov at a\v(Tis CK TWV xeipoSy. elirev Se o ayycXos 8
Trpos avrov Zeocrat /cat vTrodrjo'aL ra trai/aXia crov* eTTOt-
Tyorei' Sc ovra)?. /cai Xeyet avra> Ilepi/SaXou TO ipaTiov o~ov
Kdl CLKO\OV0L /ZOf KQl ^\0O>V TJKO\OV0l, KOL OVK TJSei 9
on d\r)0S (TTLV TO ywoficvov Sta roO dyyeXov, eSoxet Se
OpdfJLO. (3\7TIV. $l\66lTS TTpWTTJV <f)V\dKr)V Kdl dcVT- IO
pay ykQav eVi r^ rrvXrjv TTJV (riSrjpav Trjv <f)povo~dv els
TTJV 7r6\iv, TJTLS avTOfjidTrj rjvoiyrj avroiy, Kdl cgeXQovTcs
7TpoTJ\0ov pvfjiijv fjiLdVj Kdl fvdcc&s dTreorrj 6 ay-yeXos
air avTov. Kdl 6 HcTpos eV eaurw yevopcvos CLTTCV Nui/ uotSa 0X77^0)9 ort ^d7To~Ti\V
FO Kvpios^ TOV dyyeXov av-
TOV Kdl e^etXaro /ic /ic x LPos 'HpwSou fcal Trcio-rjs TTJS
TTpOO-doKLdS TOV \dOV TtoV 'louda/O)!/. Q-VVid(OV T q\0V 771 12
TYJV OLKLdV TTJS MdpidS TT)S fJLTJTpbs 'loOttl/OV TOV 7TLKdXoVp.VOV
MapKOv, ov yo~av iKdvol o-vvrjdpoLO-fJLevoi, Kdl TTpoo-evxofJLevoi.
Kpovo~avTOs Se avrov TTJV Svpav TOV TrvXcovosr7rpoo~fj\6^ 13
TTdlftio-KT] VTTdKOVCrdL OVOfJidTL 'PoS^, Kdl 7TiyVOVO~a TT)V 14
(j)covrjv TOV Ilcrpov OTTO TTJS ^apas OVK TJVOL^CP TOV 7rvXc5i/a,
6icr5pa/zof5o-a de a7rijyyL\v kdravai TOV HcTpov Trpo rou
7TvXo5l/Off. OL 6 TTpO? dVTTjV CLTTdV MdLVTJ. Tf6 SuO^Upi- 15
fero ovrooff %iv. ol bereXeyoi/
1*O ayyeXoj ecrriv avrov.
o Se Ilerpoff ene^evev Kpovcov dvoi^dVTes Se eidav avroz> Kdl 16
egeo-TTjo-av. KdTdo~LO-ds 8e avroT? r XetP^ viyqv dirjyij- 17
o~aro avroT? TTCOS" o Kvpios avrov e^yyayev CK TTJS ^vXa/d/s,
eiirev re 'ATrayye/Xare3
IaKa>'/3<i> /cat rois1
aSeX^ots- raOra.
6 Trpoayayeu' 11 Kupio? 13 TrporjXOe 15 etTraj'
xii xni IIPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN 31
18 Kal e'eX$o>v liropevQr] els erepov TOTTOV. TevofJLevrjs $e ijfjLf-
pa? r\v rdpaxos OVK oXiyos eV rots- crrparitoraiff, ri apa 6
19 Ile'rpoff e'yeVero. 'Hp&Srjs $e eirtftiTrjcras CLVTOV Kal/LIT)
dvaKplvas TOVS (j)v\aKas e/ceXevtrc^ aTrcr^fjz/at, Kal
20 OTTO rfjs 'lovSaiay eiy Katcrapiav Sterpt/3ei/.THi/
Se 6v/JLOp.a^MV Tvpiois Kal StSco^/otf ofJiodvfAadbv e Tra-
p^o-aj/ TTpo? avro^, /cat Treio-avres BXaaroi/ TOI> cVt rou
Kotro5i/0ff rou /3ao-tXea>s rJTovvro elpijvrjv dia TO Tpe(f)eo-Qai
EI avroai/ r?)i/ %(opav OTTO TTJS {BacriXiKfjs. ra/cr^ de T^uiepa
[o] 'HpwS^s- evdvcrdfjicvos eo-Bfjra (3acri\LKr]v Kadicras enl
22 roO prjfiaTOp cbrjfjirjyopet TTpos avrovs" 6 de ^fjjJLOS cVe^
23 0eoi) (pcDvr) Kal OVK dv@p&7rov. 7rapa^p^/za de cTrara^ev
roj/ ayyeXos Kup/ov az/^' cov ou/c cdcoKev TTJV doav rw
24 Kal ycvofJLtvos o~Kco\rjKo^pa)TOS e^e^v^ev.
Xoyos rourKvpiov^ rjvt-avev Kal 7r\r)6vvTO.
25 Bapi/a/3as- de Kal
S TYjv1
Sia
a "M.dpKOV.
rHo-av Se eV 'A^rto^e/a /cara r?)i/ ovo-av KK\rjcriav ?rpo-
Tai Kal SiSa'crKaXoi o re Bapm/3as /cai Sv/tcooj/ o AcaXou-
Niyep, /cat Aov/ao? o Kvprjvalos, Mavaijv ree
Hpa)Sov2 rov rerpaap^ou o~vvrpo<pos Kal ~2av\os. AcirovpyovvTcovSe avrcoy ra> Kvp/ft) xai vrjorrevovrcov CLTTCV TO Trvcvfjia TO
ayiov A(j)opio~aT dij p,oL TOV Bapi^a/3av Kal 2aXoi> ei? ro
3 epyoj> 6 7rpoo-KK\TjiJLai avTovs. rore vrjo-TcvcravTes Kal
vd[JLVoi Kal 7ri0VTS Tas ^clpas avTols aTTeXvcra
4 Avrol /tei/ ow e'/CTre/x^^eVres VTTO roO ayiov
KaTTJ\Qov fls 2eXe^Kiaz/?eKeWev re direirXtvo-av els
5 Kal yevopevoi ev 2aXa/xii/i Kar?;yyeXXoz/ ro^ Xoyoi/ rou #e-
ou eV rals crvvaycoyals T&V 'lovdaiw a^ov Se Kal *Icoav-
6 ^v VTrrjpeTrjif. AieX$(Weff
axpi Hd(f)ov cvpov avbpa TLVCL /zayop ^24 0eou 25 fef 'lepovp'aA^/a TrA^pwcraj/res
32 IIPASEIS AirOSTOAftN xmfiaiov o> ovo[j.a Bapirjcrovs, os r\v crvv rco avdvirara 2epy/a> 7
Kat SaCXoz/ eTre^rJTrjorev d/covoYit TOI> Xoyoz/ roG deoir av- 3
$urraro 5e avroty 'EXu/ias1 o fiayos, odroof yap fjicdepfjir]-
Vi>Tai ro ovofjia avrovy T)TWV diaa-Tptyai rov avdvirarov
a?ro r^ff TTioreoaf. SaOXo? ^, o al ZlauXoff, TrXrja-Qcls 9
TrvevfJiaTos ayiov arcvio-as els avrov elirev *i2 TrXyprjs irav- 10
ros SoXov Kat Tracrrjs padiovpyias, vie Sia/3oXov3 e^^pe
diKaioo'vvrjf, ov iravcrrj &ao-rpe'<^>a)i/ TAG dAoyCrTOy
1T<\C eyO^fAC ; /cat j/uv idoi) ^eip Kvpiov cVt ere, /cat n
p\bs p>rj /3Xe7r<oi/ rov rj\iov XP 4 /caipoO.r?rapa-
6en
7T(TV In avrbv d^Xvs /cat (r/coros, /cat Trcpidycov
fiJTi ^ftpayojyovy. rore t^oav o di/^UTraros TO yeyovos eVt- 12
o~revo~ei> fKTrXrjTTOfjLGVos eVi r^ 8ida^Tj TOV Kvpiov.y
Ava^0jrrS 5e dVo rTyff Ild<f)ov ol Tre
ety Hepyrjv TT)? Hajj.(f)v\ia.s' 'icodvrjs
an avro5z/ VTreVrpe^ci/ etffJ
Iepoo-oXv/za. A^rot e SteX- 14
66vTcs OTTO TTJJ Hepyrjs TTdpeyevovro els'
nto~ttaz/, /cat \Q6vTS fls TTJV crvvaycoyrjv rfj
cra/3/3arooi/ Ka6i(rav. /zcra Se rj)^ dvayvaxru' TOV POJJLOV 15
/cat TO>J> Trpo^rjrcov aTTto-retXai/ ot dp^to-wayoayot TTpoff av-
Tovy Xeyorre? "AvSpe? d5eX(^)ot, et rty ecrriv lv vjjuv \6yos
Trapa/cX^'o-ecDS Trpos roi/ Xaoi/, Xeyere. di/ao-ra? Se IlavXos 16
/cat Karaa-eioras rrj ^etpt etTrevJ/
Ai/5pe? 'la-pa^XeTrat /cat ot
(fropovficvoi rov 6e6v, d/covtrare.CO ^eos rov Xaow TOUTOU 17
'lo-paTyX e^eXe^aro rovs Trarepas 7;/ic3i>,/cat roi/ Xaoi/ v^ao-cv
Iv rf] Trapot/cia eV yt AtyvTrrov, KOI MCTdl Bpdk\foNOC
HfAreN AYTOYC e5 AYTHC,rKa/, a5? reo-o-epa/coi/- 18
ov erpono4>6pHceN &YT YC GN Ti5 epHMCfi,
66NH 6HTA 6N f 1? X^NAAN KATKAHpO- 19
NOMHC6N r^v y^v avratv cos ereo-t rcrpa/coo-tou /cat Trc^r^- 20
KOVTO. /cat /Ltera ravra edco/cev Kpiras tots 2a/zou^X Trpo-
<f)iJTOv KaKcWcp yTijoravTo j3ao"tXea, /cat fdcoKev avTols 21
10 Kvpi'ov li 7rapaxp>7j.a re 18 icac 015 ......eprj/aw, <cai KaQe\u>v
XIII HPAEIS AirOSTOAM 33
o Geos rov SaovX viov Keiff, avftpa K 0uX?;ff "Beviapciv, en;
22 reo-a-epcLKOvra' Kal fjLtraorrrjo-as avrov rjycipev rov AaveiS
avroiff eiff /3acrtXea, <a Kat e?7rev paprvprjo-as EypONA<\yeiA >TOV rov 'lea-o-at, [&NApdJ K<\TA THN KApA(&N MOy,
23 off TroiTyo-et Tra^ra ra ^eX^/zara /zou. rovrov o ^eoy a?ro
rov CTTTep/zaro? Kar eVayyeXiaz/ rjyayev r<w laparjX o~corrjpa
24 'l?7(7oi>, 7rpoRT]pvavros 'looaz/ov Trpo Trpoo-coVou
25 avrov /3arrriO"jua fieravoias iravr\ ra> Xaa) 'la^pa^X. toy
<E7r\ijpov 'Icoaz/?;? roi/ SpOjLtoz/, e\-yV TifjLt
rea>ai ; OVK^
ei/xi ya>% aXX* i5ou ep^crai /Lter' e'ue ov ov/c
26 aio$ TO VTToS^/za rwi/ TroSoSi/ Xi)o"ai. *Avdps aSeX^o/,
yevovs *A/3paa/z Kat oi eV v/zii/ (^o^ov^evoi rov $eoV?
&7 6 AofOC r^s- o-a)T77pia? ravrT/ff e2<MTeCTAAH. ot yap Karoi-
Kovvres Vy
lpovo~a\rjp, KOL oi ap%ovTS avrcov rovrov
dyvorjo-avres ical ras (frwvas T&V 7rpo(f>rjrcc>v ras Kara irav
-38 ordfiftarov dvayivoocTKoiJLevas /cptVavre? eVX^poocra^, Ka!
fjujdepiav alriav Bavdrov zvpovresrTJrr)o~avro
1
IletXaroi'
29 dvaipEdfjvat avrov to? 5e IrtXto-av vrdvra rd Srepi avrov
yeypa^t/zez/an,
Ka^eXoi/re? OTTO rov vXov eQrjKav zls \wt}~
3yueioz>. 6 5e ^eo? 7-fyetpei> avrov K VKp>v os (offodrj eVt
?;/zepa9 TrXeiovs rols o~vvavaftaaw avrw OTTO r^s- FaXtXaias
ei9 'lepovo~aX7^, olrivcs [vvv] elo~\ paprvpes avrov Trpos rov
32 Xaoi/. KOI TJ/xel? v/ia? evayyeXtfo/xe^a r)i/ Trpo? rovs
33 rrarepas eVayyeX/az> ycvo/JLevrjv on ravrr]v 6 Qeos K7T7r\ij-
pa)KV rols reKvois rjfjLMV avacrrr)o~as Irjaovv, cos Kal ev rai
1/^aX/x.a) yeypaTrrat ra> 5evre'pa> YlOC MOY ? cy, eptO
34 CHMepON fepeNNHKA CG. ort be dvlo~rr]o~V avrov CK.
p,e\\ovra vtroo-rpeffreiv els Al<\4>6op<\N, ov-
on Acacca yM?N T<\ 6ci<\ A<\yeiA T<X HICTA.
35 Siort Kal ev eVepo) Xeyet Of ACOCGIC TON OCION COy36 iAeTN Al<\4>9op<\N" A^yeiA ^tv yap I8ia yei/ea vTrrjperr]-
cras rfj rov $eov /3ovX t eKOL^rjdr] Kal TTpoo-ereOr] npOC37 TOyC HATepAC <\yTOy Kal .eldcv ia<j)6opdv, ov fit 6 0ebs
125 elvai, OVK c8 ^TTjaai/ rbf 29 yeypa/x/xeVa Trepl avroO 33 f,..t
p. 3
34 IIPA2EIS AII02TOAfiN xm
rjyfipcv OVK i$V $La<$)6opav. Tv(t)o~Tov ovv eo~TO) vfuv, 38
uvftpes doeX<oi, OTL dia TOVTOV vfuv a(j)eo-is a/*aprtc3i/ /caray-
yeXXerat, KCU OTTO TTCLVTOOV coj/ OUK TJdvvTjdrjTe eVvojjLCp 39
Majuo-e'cos SiKaicoQfjvai ev TOVTCO TTCLS 6 TTKTTevcov dtKaiovrai.
(3\7TT OVVp,TJ 7T\0rj TO lprj^JLVOV V Tols 7TpO^TJTCllS 40
"lAere, oi KATAC^PONHTAI, KA! 6<\Y/v\<\CAT6 K&l ^<j><\- 41
NIC0HT6,
OTI epfON epr^zoMAi epc^ 6N T^Tc HMGP&IC YMCON,
epyov 6 Oy MH TTICTeyCHTe e<\N TIC eKAlHfHT<M
YM?N.r>
Eioi>ra)j> 5e avroo^ 7rapeKa\ovv els TO /xera^u adfipaTOV 42
\a\rj6fjvaL avTots TCI p^/zara raCra.1
\v06Lo~7js de TTJS 43
jK.o\ovdr]cra.v TroXXot rc5^ 'lovSatcof Kal rc5^
Trpoo"r)\vTu>v TCO Ila^Xa) Kai ra> Bapi/a^a, OLTLVCS
irpocr\a\o\ivTS CLVTOIS entiQov CIVTOVS TipQ(T\J.ivGiv TTJ ^apirtroO ^eou. T<
r5e
n rep^o/zeV(
nera/3/3ara> cr^e- 44
^ov Tracrafj TroXis crvvqxdrj anovarai TOV \oyov TOV
r&eov^.
lo*6i>TS Se oi 'lovSatot rov? o^Xous 7T\TJo-6r)o~av 77X01; Kai 45
dvre'Xeyoi/ roTy VTTO Hav\ov XaXov/xeVots p\ao~(pr]fj.ovvTS.
7rappr)o~iao~aiJLVoi re o IIa{)Xoff /cat o 'Bapvaftas i7rav 46
'Y/Ltiv T)I/ avayKaiov TTpooroi/ \a\rj6fjvaL TOV Xoyoi/ rov ^eov-re7reiSr)
1a7ra)^6io"^ avTov KOL OVK diovs Kpt,vT eavTOVS
Trjs alatvLOV fafjfj lo*ov (TTp^o^Oa els TO, edvrj' OVTCO yap 47
(VreraXrat T//ZII/6 Kvpios
Te0eiKA ce eic 4>coc eSNcoN
Toy ?N(\f ce eic ccoTHpf<\N ecoc CCX^TOY THC pnc.d/coi;oi/ra Se ra 6^77 e^aipov KOL edo^a^ov TOV \6yov TOV 48r^eou
n
,/cai 7rio-Tvcrav oo~oi ijo-av TeTaypevoi els farjv
aluviov $i<pepTO de 6 \6yos TOV Kvpiov $L o\rjs TTJS 49
^copas". oi e 'lovdaioi Trap&Tpvvav TO.S cre/So/zeyas yvval- 50
Kas ret? evo-x^fJ-ovas KOI TOVS TTpcoTOvs TTJS TroXeooy KOL
enrjyetpav SicoyfjLov em TOV Hav\ov Kal 'BapvdjSav^ KOL
ee{3aXov avTovs dno r&v opioai/ avToHv. oi fie KTivadfjL- 51
42 f...t 44 re | e^o/xeVw | Kvpiov 46 eTrel Se 48 KVpCov
Xiii xiv IIPAHEIS AIIOSTOAOT 35
VOL roV KOVLOproV TtoV TTO&WV 7T O.VTOVS ?j\6oV CIS 'l/COl/lOP,
52rot re"
1
jjLadrjral 7r\rjpovvro %apas Kal Trvevparas dyiov.
1 'EyeWro Se ev 'IKOVLO) Kara ro avro elo-eXSelv avrovs
els rrjv crvvaycoyr/v ra>v 'lovdaioov Kal XaXfjcrat, ovroos a)0~re
2 TTKrrcvcrai 'lovdciLcov re Kal 'EXX^i/ooi/ TroXv 7r\fj6os. of Se
aTrei^^cra^reff *Ioi;Sarot enrfycipav /cat eVa/cootraz/ ray ^v^as3 ra)z> eQvtov Kara rcov dde\(pmv. iKavov [lev ovv ^povov
Sierpi-fyav Trapprjo-iafo/Jievoi eVt r<5 Kvpiat TOJ fiaprvpovvrc.
TO) Xoya) r^s- ^aptro? avroi), SiSo^rt crry/zeia /cat repara
4 ytWcr^at ta rc5z/ ^etpooz^ ai;r<5i/. eV^/o-^?; ^e ro 7r\rj0os
rfjs 7ro\(ds, Kal ol fjiev r/craz/ o~fv roZ? lovftaiois of & o~u^
5 rots aTroo-roXots1
. cos 5e eyez/ero op/i?) ro3z> I6va>v re Kal
*Iov$atc0v <TVV rols ap^ovcTLV avrwv vftpiaai Kal \L0oj3o\rj-
6 o~at avro^?, (rvvidovres Karecfrvyov els ras 7ro\Ls rrjs Au-
7 Kaovias Avo-rpav Kal Aepfirjv Kal TTJV Trepixtopov, KaKel
8 evayyeXifo/zei/ot rycra^. Kat rts az/?)p aSui/arosr
eV Ai;crrpots rot? Trovlv e'/ccz^ro, ^00X6? e/c KoiXias prjrpos
9 ai^roO, 6? ovdtTTore TrepieTrdrTjcrev. ovros rJKOvev rov Ilav-
Xov \aXovvros' os drevicras avrco Kal loa>v ori e^ei Trivriv
10 rov craOfjvai elnev fjLeyd\rj (jxovfj *Avd(rrr)0i, eVt rovs TTO-
11 das (rov dp66s' Kal j^Xaro Kal Trepte^aret. ot -re o^Xot
ISovres o eVotT/crev IlaOXoff eTrrjpav ryv (fxovrjv avr&v Av-
KaovLorrl \eyovres Of ^eot ofJLOicodevres dvOpwTTOLS Kare-
12 pTjo-av TTpos ^a?, Ka\ovv re rov Bapvdftav Ata, rov de
HavXov 'EP/JLTJV 7ret7 avros TJV o TJyovpevos rov Xoyov.
13 o T lepevs rov Aios rov ovros irpo rfjs TroXeoos ravpovsKal o-re/z/zara eVi rovs 7rv\c0vas eveyKas o~vv rols 0^X019
14 T]6e\ev Oveiv. aKovo-avres 8e of aVooToXot Bapi/a/3aj Kal
IlauXos*, $iappijavres ra ipdriareavrv 1
ee7njdr)o-av
15 els rov o^Xoi/, Kpdovres Kal \eyovres *Avo*pes, ri ravra
TTOtelre ; Kal ^fJLels 6fjLOiO7ra6els eo~fjLev vp.1v avSpwiroi^ evayye-
\tf6fJLevoi v(j.as dno rovrwv raiv p.araia>v faurrp<f>& errl
tiebv fcui/ra 6c enofnceN TON OYP&NON KA! THN
52 01 fie 14 aiirtof
3 2
36 JIPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN
K<\1 THN 0<\A<\CCAN K<\i TT^NTA TA, GN <VfTOTc- OS1 eV TCUff 16
TrapcpxrjiJLevais 'yearns ei'acrei> Trai/ra ra eBvrj 7ropeveo~6ai
TaiS O&Olff dVTMV KdlTOl OVK dfiapTVpOV avTOV d(j)fJKeV 17
dyaflovpywv, ovpavoOev v^lv VCTOVS didovs KOL Kaipovs
KapTTOCftopOVS, CfJLTTlTrXcOV Tp0(j>fjs KOI V(j)pO(rVVT]S TCIS Kdp-
fiicts vfjLaiv. KOI ravra \eyovres /zoXi? KareTravcrav TOVS i?-
o^Xou? roG prj frueiv avrols. 'Err-f)\6av Se airb 19
'Ai/rto^eta? icat 'licoviov 'lov^aiot, /cai TreiVaz/res TOV? u^Xov?Kat Xi^ao-az/re? TOV I\.av\ov ecrvpov ^(o rrjs TroXecoj, VOJJLL-
avrov dvaoras eio-ijXQfV els rrjv TVO\LV. KOI rfj cnavpiov
f^rjXOfv crvv rw Bapya/3a els A/p/3//^. vayy\Hrdfjivoi 21
Tf T^I/ TToXlI/ KtVr]V Kdl ^a6r]TV(TaVTS IKCIVOVS V7T(rTp-
tyav fls TTJV \vo~rpav KOI els 'IKUVIOV KOL [els] 'Ai/rto^etai',
Tri(rTr]piovTs TCIS v^u^a? rcSv /za^//rcov, irapaKaXovvres 22
fJLfJLVlV Trj TTLCTTCL KOI UTL SlOt TToXXwi/ 6\L\j/ti>V del ff^ClS
elueKOelv els rrjv (BaaiKeiav TOV 6eov. xeipoTovrjo-avres fie 23
avTo'is icar' eKKXrjoriav Trpeo-ftvTepovs Trpoo-ev^dpevot. jjifTa
vr](rTeiu>v TrapeOevro avTovs r<5 Kvpico els ov TreTTtoreuKet-
(rav. Kal dieXQovTes TTJV TlKriftLCiv i]\6av els TTJV Hafi- 24
0vX/az>, Kal XaX^cravresrev Hepyrj
1
TOV \oyov KaT(Br]O~av 25
tig 'ArraXiai/, KaneWev aTreVXeuo-ai/ els 'Ai/rio^etav, o^ei/ 26
7)(raj' irapadedofievoi Trj -^dpiTi TOV 6eov els TO epyov o
e7r\ripa>o-av. Hapayevopevoi de KOL avvayayovTes TTJV 27
KK\r)o~iav dvrjyyeX\ov ova eVoiryo-ez/ o 6eos peTKOI OTL rjvoi^ev TOLS e6veo~iv Ovpav TT/OTecof. SieT
ovov OVK o\iyov (rvv Tols fj.a8r]Tais.
KAI TINES KATEA6ONTE2 OTTO TTJS 'lovdaias
TOVS d$e\<>ovs on *Eai/fjirj 7repLTfj.rj6rJTe TM
rw Mo>vo-(DS, ov SviHKrde <r&6rjvai.
XV IIPASEIS AJIOSTOAQX 37
o-rdo-eo)? KOL fr)Tijo-ecos OVK oXiyrjs r<5 UavXo) Kal r<5 Bap-
vafia TTpbs avTovs eraai/ dvaftaiveiv Uav\ov KOL Bapz/d-
(3av Kai nvas dXXovs e' avTwv irpbs TOVS
Kdl TTpeO-jBvrepOVS CIS 'ifpOUCTaX^/A TTfpl TOV
3 rovrov. Ol /zcV ovv ITpoirefj-^OwTcs VTTO rrjs
dlljpXOVTO T1JV T 3?OtVlKT]V KOL 'SafJLdpiaV K$irj-
rrjv 7Ti(TTpo(j)r)v TO>V tBvtov, KOI eTTolovv %apav
4 p."yd\r]v TTCKTi rotff aSeX^oTs1
. TrapayevoyiCvoL Se is 'lepo-
ao\vfj,a TrapedexQrjcrav djro rrjs KK\Tjorias Kal r&v 0770-
(TToXcov KOL T>V Trpeo-jBvrepcov, dvrjyyciXdv re o<ra o fobs
5 7roirjo'V p,T* ovTtov. 'E^ai'eoTT/cTav 5e rives TWV dnb rfjs
aipeVeco? rcoi/ 3>apto-cuW 7re7riOT6VKores>
, Xeyoz/re? ori Set
avrovs TrapayyeXXetv re rrjpelv TOV vopov
6 'Svvrixdrjo-dv re ol aTTocrroXoi /cat ot 7rpea-/3t'repot tSeti/
7 Trept roO Xoyov TOVTOV. Ho\\fjs fie ^r^o-eoa? yevofjievrjs
dvao~Tas Herpes elrrev TTpbs avrovs "Avdpes dSe\(f)oi, vfjiels
7rio-rao-6e ori affi ijfjLepwv ap^atcoi/ ev v^lv e^eXet-aro
6 6ebs 5ta rou o-roparos pov aKovo-ai ra e'Qvrj TOV \6yov8 TOV evayyeXiov KOI TTto'revo'at, Kai 6 Kap^Loyvcoo~Tr]s 0ebs
efjLaprvprjo'ev avTols dovs TO Trvevfjia TO dyiov Kaflas
9 Kal r]\uvt Katrov6ev
(
SieKpivev /xera^u tjp&v re Kal avTwv,10 TTJ TTtcrret Kadapio~as ras Kapftias avrwv. vvv ovv rt Tretpa-
^"ere TOV deov, eTriQelvai vybv eVt TOV Tpd-^rfKov TWV
fjiadrjrwv ov OVTC ol Trarepes rjfJiaiv ovreijfJLels lo-^vo-afjLev
it jSacrraa-ai ; aXXa ta TTJS ^aptro? TOV Kvpiov 'irjcrov Trtcrrevo-
12jLiei/ o-(o6r
fvai xaff ov Tponov KaKelvoi. 'Eo-iyrjorev de nav
TO TrXrj^oSy Kal TJKOVOV Hapvd(3a Kal Hav\ov et-rjyovfjievcov
oo~a e7roir)o~ev 6 6ebs (T^jLteia Kat repara ev rots edveo~iv
13 St* avTav. Mera fie ro o-Lyrjo~at avTovs dTTeK.pi.6rj 'la<to/3os:
14 Xeywv "Avdpes a5eX^)ot, a/co^(7are /aov. 2v/xea>i> ^rjyrj~
craro KaQ&s Trpwrov 6 6ebs eVeo'Ke'v^aro Xaftelv e tOvutv
15 Xaov rw ovoaaTL avTov. Kal TOVTM o-vfj,(f)(ovovo-iv ol \6yoi
38 HPASEIS AnOSTOAftX
i>, /caco? yt
MGT<\ T<\YT<\ ANACTpeyoo 16
K<\) <\NOIKOAOMHCO> THN CKHNHN A(\YGlA TI^N TT6-
6N<\ <VfTHC ANOI KOAOM^
OTTO)C AN 6KZHTHCCOCIN Ol K&T&AOITTOI TOON AN0pCO- 17
TTCON TON KyplON,K^l TTANTA, T<\ 60NH (})' OyC 6TTIKKAHT<M TO ONOMcX
Moy en
Aepei Kypioc HOICON TAYTA TN ^CT<\ AH* AIOONOC. 18
5io e'yco Kpiva fj.r] Trapevo^Xelv rols CLTTO T>V iQvf&v eViorpc- 19
<j>ov(Tiv cVi rot' ^eoz^, dXXa cVioreiAai auroty rou aTre^eo-^at 20
Te3i> aXia-y^/zarcov rail/ eiSwXoar/ /cal rfjs Tropveias /cat TTVIKTQV
KOL TOV OLfjLaros' Niavcrfjs yap CK. yevccov dp^aicov Kara TrdXti/ 21
TOVS KTjpixro-ovTas avrov %i ei> TOLS vvvayuiyais Kara TTO.V
ora/3/3aroi/ dvayivaHTKOfjievos. Tore eSo^e rot? 22
a7roo~roXot? /cat rots TrpecrfivTepois (rvv o\rj rfj e/c/cX^cria
K\^afj.evovs avftpas e* auroov 7re/t\^at t? 'Ai/rto^etav crvz/
TO) Ila^Xa) /cat Bapva/3a, 'lov&u/ rov KaXovpevov Bapo~a/3-
^ai/ /cat 2t'Xaz>, avdpas ^yovfievovs Iv rot? aSeX0ot?, ypa- 23
"fyavres 5ta ^etpo? avrcoi' Ot a7roo*roXot KOI ot 7rpeo~/3ur6pot
d$e\(f)o\ rot? /cara r^i' 'Ai/rtd^etai/ /cat Svpiav /cat KtXt/aai>
rot? e^ eQv&v ^atpetv. 'ETretfij) rfKoiKrayiCV on 24
7;/zd)^ Ta.paav v/za? Xoyot? ai/acr/cevafoi're? ra?
as v/Lioo^, ot? ov teo-retXa/xe^a, ifSo^ei/ T^/zti/ yevopevois 25
6fJiO@vfJLa$ovreK\^afj,voLS
1
avftpcis Trep^ai TTpos V/JLCLS(TVV
TOLS dyaTnjroLs ^fj.(ov Bapra/3a /cat Hai;Xa>, avdptoirois 26
TrapaSeSco/cda-t ra? ^v^a? aurcoi/ VTrep rou oz/o/zaro? roO
Kvpiov y[JLQ)j> 'l7yo"oO Xpto~rou. aTreo'raX/cajLtei' GUI/ *Ioi;ai/ 27
/cat 2/Xay, /cat avrov? ^ta Xoyov aVayye'XXoyra? ra avra.
yap ra> irvev^ari ra) ayt'a)/cat i^up jjirjdzv zrXeoi/ eVt- 28
IIPASEIS AH02TOAON 39
Ti6eo~6ai Vfuv (3dpos irXrjv TOVTGOV TO>V eTrdvayKes, aV
29 eldcoXodvTCOV KCll aluaTOS Kal TTVIKTWV KCU TTOpVeittS' % O>V
diaTrjpovvTes eavTovs ev 7rpdeT. "EppaxrQe.
30 Oijj.ev ovv diroXvdevTes KaTTJXOov els 'AvTioxeiav, Kal
31 crvvayayovres TO rrXrjdos eVcSooKaz/ TTJV CTricrToXrjv ava-
32 yvovres de exaprjcrav lirlrfj. Trapa/cX^'o-et. 'lovftas r Kal
Si'Xas1
,Kal avrol Trpofprjrat, 6We?, Sia \6yov TTO\\OV TTO.-
33 pcKaXeo'av rovs ad\(j)ovs Kal 7re<rTijpi;av' TronjcravTes
&e Xpovov a.7r\vdrjcrav per elprjvrjs CLTTO ru>v ddeXcfxuv
35 Trpos rovs a.7roo-TL\avTas avrovs, IlaGXoff de
Kal Bapz>a/3a? dierpiftov ev ^Avriox^ia didao-Kovres Kal
euayyeXtfo/zej/ot fjLera Kal erepcoj/ 7ro\\<2v rwz> Xoyoi> row
Kvpiov.
36 Mera be nvas ijfJLepas elTrev Trpos Rapvdftav IlavXo^
'Eirio-Tpe^avres drj eVia-/cf\/AoojLte^a rovs dfteXtfrovs Kara TTO-
\iv 7rao-av ev als KarTjyyeiXafjiev rov \6yov TOV Kvpiov, TTOO?
37 e'xovo-iv. Bapz/a/3a? e ejSovXero cri;i/7rapaXa/3eii/ Kal rov
38 Icodvrjv rov KaXovfjievov MapKov ILavXos de rjiav9TOV diro-
(TTavTa QTT avT&v OTTO Ha/Ji<pv\ias Kalp,r)
o-yveXdovTa
39 a^rois- els TO epyov, /ZT) arvvirapaXafjiftdveiv TOVTOV. eyeveTOde Trapo^vo-fjios eaore aTro^oopicr^^at avTovs air aXX^Xcaz/,
TOV re Bapi/a/3az/ 7rapa\a(3ovTa TOV M.apKov eK7r\evo~ai els
40 Ki/TTpov. IlavXos de eiTL\e^dfievos 2/Xai/ ef)\6ev napa-41 doQels TTJ xaPLTi ro^ Kvpiov VTTO TWV aSeXc^cov, dtr/p^ero
de TTJV "2vpiav Kal [TJ)I/] KiXiKiav eTrLOTrjpL^cov Tas KK\rj-
1 orias. KaTijvTrjcrev $e Kal els Acpfirjv Kal els
Avo~Tpav. Kal l$ov fj.adr]Tijs TLS yv eKel dvopaTi Tipodeos,2 vlos yvvaiKos 'lovdaias TTio-Trjs TraTpbs de
r/
EXX^z/oj, os
epapTvpelTO VTTO TK>V ev AvcrTpois . Kal 'Ixoz/ia) dde\(p(ov
3 TOVTOV y0e\r)o-ev 6 IlavXos (rvv avTw eeX6elv, Kal Xaftav
TrepieTefiev avTov Sta TOVS 'lovdaiovs TOVS ovTas ev rots
roTrots eKeivois, fj$eio-av yap anavTes OTLr/
EXX^v a
40 HPASEIS AIIOSTOAftN xvi
7ra.TT)p avTov VTrfjp%V'.
'
Qs fie SifTTopcvovro TCIS TroXet?, 4
7rapefiifioeraz> avTols (j)v\do-o~eiv TCI fioy/zara ra KKpifieva
VTTO TCOV aVocrroXa>i> /cat 7rpecr/3urepa>j/ ra>t> ev 'lepocroXu-
fJLOLS. At fJL6V OVV KK\T)(riCU C(TTpOVVTO TTj 5
TT/O-ret KCll 7Tfpl(T(TVOV T(0 ClplQfldd KCtffTJfJLCpdV.
Airj\6ov fie rrjv &pvyiav /cat TctXaTiKrjv ^oopaz/, KCO\V- 6
QevTcs VTTO rov dyiov Tn/ev/zaroy XaX^o-at TOV \oyov tv TTJ
'A(7i'a, \6ovT(s fie Kara rrjv Mvo-iav eVet'pabi> is TTJV 7
FnQvviav TTopcvOrjvai KOL OVK tiaatv avrovs TO Trvevfia
'irjcrov' 7rap\66vTs fie TTJV Mv(riav KaT(3rj(rav els Tpoxifia. 8
icai opa/za fiia VVKTOS ra) Hav\co <S(pdrjj avrjp Ma/ceficoy 9
TtS ?}V (TT(DS KCll TTdpClKaXtoV CIVTOV KOt \4ytoV AldftaS
els MaKefioiuav ^or^dr^crov r^iiv. <os fie ro opa/xa ctfiev, 10
evQtcos &Tr}0-ap.V e'^eX^eti/ eiy Maxefioi/iai/, o-vv(3i(3dovTs
OTL irpO(TKK\r)Tai r)pas o Qcbs vayyf\i(rao-0ai avTovs.y
Ava^df'vTS ovv ano Tpwafioy vdv8pOfjLrj(raiJiV els 2ajuo- n
6paKT]V) rrj fie eTTLOixrrj els Ne'az> HoXii/, KaKtiOev is <&i\i7r- 12
TTOV?, i^ris eVrii/r7Tp(OTrj TTJS fiepidos
1
MaKefioj/m? Tro/Xty,
icoXama. H/xei' fie eV TavTrj TTJ TroXet fita-
Tpi[3ovTS Tj/ze'pa? rii/aff. r^ re rj^pa T&V o-a/3/3ara>v e^rjX- 13
?}? TrvXTyy Trapa 7roTafj,ov ovevofiifcofj.fi/ TTpocr-
/cat KaQloravres \a\ovfj.ev TOLS o~vv\6ovcrais
yvvai^lv. Kcii TLS yvvrj ovofian Avfita, TropffrvpoTrcoXis 14
TToXeco? Guare/poov o-e/So/xeV?/ roi/ ^eoj/, rjKovev, rjs 6 KV-
pio? diryvoi^ev TTJV Kapdiav 7rpoo~^LV Tols \aXovfj.evois I/TTO
Hav\ov. cos fie e'/SaTrr/cr^ /cat o OIKOS avTrjs, rrape/caXe- 15
crti' Xe'yovcra Et /ce/cpt/care' /ze TTIO-TTJV ra> Kvpico elvai,
elo~\06vTs els TOV OIKOV JJLOV fievere* KOL 7rape/3tacraro
ij/xas-. 'EyeVero fie Tropevofievcov T^JLWV eh rr]v 16
TTpoo-evxrjv 7raidio-KT)v Tiva e^ovo-av Trvevpa irvdava vrrav-
Tfjo~ai rjfjuvj rjTis epyacriav 7roX\rjv irapcl^ev Tols Kvpiois
avrrjs fiavTvofj,evT}' avTTj KaraKoXovdovcra [ro3] IIai;Xa) KOI 17
TJjLtTv eKpafcev Xe-youcra OVTOI ol avQpuTroi fioOXot roO $eo{!
12 t...t
4 i
TOV V^LO~TOV tlcrlv, o'lrivcs /carayye'XXovcrty vp.1v obov crajTrj^
18 pta?. TOVTO &e ITTOLCL eVl TroXXa? ypepas. SiaTrovrjGels
Hav\os Kal eirio-Tpfyas ro> Trvcvpart flncv Hapay-O"Ot cV OVOfJLCLTl 'l^CToO XptCTrOU eeX$etl> aV QVT^S*
39 /cat t^rjKOcv avrfj rrj oapa.r'lSoi/reff Se
n01 Kvpioi avrfjs QTL
TI IXlrls rrjs pycurias avr&v eVtXa/So/tei/ot TOV
feat TOV 2/Xaz> et'X/cvcrai/ ft? r?)^ ayopav errl TOVS
20 ap^oi/ras1
,KCU 7rpoo~ayayovTS avTovs Tols aTpaTTjyo'is elrrav
Ourot ot avdpctiTTOt, KTapdo~o~ovo~iv 7^io3i> r?)i/ TroXiv 'lovSaro6
21 VTrapxovTes, Kal KctTayyeXXovo-iv edrj a OVK Zl-eo-TW r\[iiv
22 TrapaSe^ecraat ovde Troitlv 'Pca/zaioi? ovo~iv. Kal o~vv7To~TTj
v o^Xos- /car* ai;rcoi/7Kal oi orparr;yot 7TpipTJavTS avT&v
23 ra ipaTia $K\CVOV pafiSifeiv, "VoXXas- Se1
eTTiQevres avTols
irXrjyas e/3aXoj/ et? <j)v\aKrjVj TrapayyeiXavres ra5 deo-fjio^v-
24 XaKt ao~(f)a\a)$ TTjpelv avTO^S' os TrapayyeX/az/ ToiavTrjv
\a(Ba)V J3a\ev avTovs els TTJV ecroarepay (j)v\aKr)v Kal TOVS
25 TroSa? rjo-<j)a\Lo-aTo avToOtv els TO v\ov. Kara 5e ro /zeo-o-
VVKTLOV IlauXo? fcai 2/Xas1
Trpocreu^a/ze^ot v^ivovv TOV Seov,
26 eTrrjKpoavTO 5e avTwv ol decrjutof acfrvco de o~io~fjibs eyevTooore o~a\v6rjvat TO. ^e/zeXta roO dO"p.coTrjpiov7 qvcco-
v & [7rapa^p^/xa] at ^upat Tracrat, /cat Trai/rooi/ ra
aviBj]. et-vnvos de yevo^vos o da-jjLO(j)v\at; Kal
xScoj/ dvcoyiJ.vas raj dvpas TTJS (f)v\OKrjs crTracra/zez/off r^i/
Ha%aipav ^/zeXXez/ cavTov avaiptlv, vo^L^wv CKntfavyevat,28 rovs dco-fiiovs. (pcctvrjo-V 8e IlaOXoff fj,ya\rj (frtovf) Xe'ya)!/
M?;Sey Trpa^? o-eaura) KOKOV, arravTcs yap eor^ev ev^ddc.
29 aiTijo-as 8e <f)coTa elo-cTnjdrjo-cv, Kal evrpofjios ycvofjLcvos Trpoo--
30 7T(TV r< IIai;Xa) /cat 2tXa, /cat Trpoayaywi/ avTovs e^a>
31 6^)77 Kvptot, rt jue 5e? Troteti/ tz>a (ra)^c5 ; ot 5e etVav
Hi(TTvo'ov eVt roi' Kvpiov 'irj&ovV) Kal (rcodijcrrj o~v Kal
32 o otKos trov. /cat e'XaX^G'az'.avrfp roi' Xoyoi/ roCr^eou
no't'i'
33 Traa-t rot? eV Trj ot/cta aurou. /cat TrapaXafiav OVTOVS ev
KIV7) TT] Spa TT)S VVKTOS eXoVQ-V OTTO TU>V 7T\T]ya>V) KUL
19 Kal ISovTfS 23 TroAAa? Tf 32 KvpCov
42 TIPA3EI2 AII02TOAQN xvi xvn
avTos /cat o avrov cncavTfs Trapa^p^jua, avaya- 34
ywv re avrov s fls roz> OLKOV TrapeQijKev rpa7reai>, /cat ?7yaX-
XidVaro Travoutcl TreTrtcrrev/ca)? ra> $ea>. 'H/ze'pa? Seyej>o/ze'- 35
V7^? a7rearetXaz> ot o^rpar^yot TOVS pa(3$ov%ovs \eyovTcs'AnoXvcrov TOVS avdpcoTrovs (Kcivovf. cirrrjyyeiXev Se o 5e- 36
crp,o(pv\a TOVS \6yovs TTpos rov TLavXov, on 'ATreVraX-
KO.V ol o~Tpa.Tijyol Iva a.7ro\v0rJT' vvv ovv e^eXOovrcs Tropev-
0~0 Iv flfUjVfl.o Se HavXos <prj Trpbs avrovs Acipavres 37
TJjj,as ^/zocrta a/caraKptrov?, dv0pa)7rovs 'Pooyua/ouff virap-
XOVTCIS, eftaXav els <f)v\aKrjv KCii vvv \a6pq, TJJJLO.S K^d\-
\OVO~LV ; ov yap, aXXa c\Q6vrcs CIVTOITJ^JLCLS eayayTa)o~av.
aTrrjyyeihav Se rois- o-Tparrjyo'is ol pa/3So{)^ot ra p^'/zara 38
ravra- (j)o{3r)Qr)cr(}v8e aKovo-avres GTL 'Pco/zaioi clo-tv, KOL 39
\6ovTS 7rapK.a\o~av avrovSj KOL e^ayayovres rjpcoT&v
OTTO rrjs TrdXea)?. ^\66vrS Se drro rrjs (f)v\aKrjs 40
ov Trpbs TTJV AvS/az/, /cat IdoVTCS TTapcKoXea-av TOVS
db'\(f)ovs Kal e^rjXOav.
AtoSe^cra^rcff de TTJV 'AjLi^tTroXiv KOL TTJV 'ATroXXcai/tav i
rjkdov els Oea-o-aXovLKrjv, OTTOV TJV o~vvay(oyr) TMV 'lovSatcoi/.
/cara 5e ro el&Qbs rw IlauXa) lo~r)\Qev Trpbs avrovs /cat cVt 2
cra/3/3ara rpta SieXe^aro a^roTy OTTO ra>v ypa^tov, ftiavot.- 3
yca^ /cat 7rapart$e'/zei/o ort roi/ xPLO~ro" ^ L KaQeiv /cat
e'/c i/e/cpooi/, /cat ort ovros eVrti/ro ^ptcrro?, o
i^ e'yw /carayyeXXa) i5/Ati/. /cat rti/eff e' avrcoz/ 4,
v /cat Trpoa-e/cX^pcodfya-az/ rw IlauXa) /cat [r<a] 2tXa,
rcSi/ re crcftofjievodv ''EXXyvcov irXijdos TTO\V yvvaiK.ti>v re
rcov TTpoo'rcoz/ou/c oXtyai. Zrj\cDO~avTes Se ot *Ioi;Saiot /cat 5
TTpoo~\a{S6}JLVoi TG>V ayopatcoz/ avdpas Tivas Trcvrjpovs /cat
edopvftovv TJ]V TroXti/, /cat TTio-rain-fs Ttj
*ldo~ovos e^Tovv avTovs Trpoayaytlv els TOV drj^-ov
fjirj i>povTs 8e avrovs Zcrvpov *ldo~ova /cat rtvas dde\(f)ovs 6
67T\ TOVS TToXlTClpXaSj fiotoVTfS OTL Ot Tf)V OLKOVfJLVT)l>
OVTOL /cat eV^a^e 7Tapeta"t^ ot-s vTrode- 7
xvn IIPA2EIS AIIOZTOAQN 4^
Se/crat \fUf0y KOI OVTOL TravTes airevavTL rcoz> 5oyjLtarcoz/
Kaiaapos Trpaaorova-L, /3ao-tXea erepov Xeyoz/res elvaL 'irj-
8 o-ovv. Tapaai> fie TOV o%\ov /cat TOVS TroXtrap^as aKovov-
9 ras raura, KOI Xa/36Vres ro LKOVOV Trapa TOV 'lavovos KOL
10 TO>V XoiTTtioi/ aneXva'av avrovs* Oi Se a.de\<po\
ev^ecos Sia VVKTOS e^eVe/z^av TOV re IlaCXoi/ KCU TOV 2t'Xai/
fls Bepoiai/, olTives Trapayevofjievoi els Tr]v avvaycbyrjv ru>v
11 'lovdaicov aTT^ccrav OVTOL de ?}<jav cvyeveo-Tepoi TU>V ev Gecr-
&a\oviKr], oiTtpcs ede^avTo TOP \oyov /zera Trdcrrjs TTpo-
6vfjiias, [TO] Kafl? yfjitpav avaKpivovTes Tas ypa(j)as et fXot
12 ravra OVTCOS. TroXXot /zev ouz/ e^ CLVTO>V 7rio~Tvo-av, KOL
TCOV 'EXXrjvidoov yvvaiK.a>v T&V eiJo-^/xoi/coj/ KCLL avftpav
33 OVK oXiyoi. 'Off e yva)o~av ol O.TTO TTJS QO~o~aXovLKT]s3
Ioi;SaIoi OTI KOL eV rj Bepo/a KaTrjyye\r] VTTO TOV Hav\ov
6 \6yos TOV 6eov, tfXQov KQKeT o-aXetoz/res1
/cal Tapcio-crovTS
14 row? o^Xov?. evQtcos Se rore roz> IlaCiXoz/ l^anlo~TiXav ol
SeX(jf)Ol 7TOpVO~6ai (i)S TT\ TTjV 6akaO~O~aV V7TfJLLvdv T
15 o re 2/Xa? /cat o Ti/zo^eo? e/cei. ot Se KaQLcrTavovTes TOV
ILaiiXov rjyayov ecos'
AOrjvtov, /cat \a(36vTS evToXrjv Trpos
TOV 2/Xaz/ /cat TOZ> Tt/zo^eoz/ tVa cos ra^tcrra eX^cocrtz/ TTpos
avTov l^rjo~av.
16 'Ei' 5e rats 'A6rjvais cK^e^opevov avTOvs TOV IIai;Xoi;,
7rapa>vvTO TO TrvcvjjLa avTov ev avTO) 0d3povvTOs /careiSco-
17 Xoi/ ovo~av TTJV TroXiv. ^teXcyero /zez^ ouz/ ev TTJ o-vvaycoyf/
rot? 'lovSatots- Kat rots1
o~e{BofjLevoi$ /cat eV Trj ayopa KOTO.
18 iracrav r/fjiepav npos TOVS TrapaTvyxdvovTas. Tives de KOL
TCOV 'ETTiKovpioov Kctl 2ran/cc5z> (j)L\oo-6(p(iov o-vveftaXXov
ajrw, /cat TLVCS e'Xeyov Tt az^ 6e\oL 6 o~TrepfJLO\6yos OVTOS
\eyeiv ; ol fie Eevcov &aifj,ovi<av do/ceT /carayyeXevs elvai'
19 ori roz/ *lrjo-o\)v /cat r?)v az/atrraortv ev^yyeXtfero. cVtXa-
ftofjievoi &e avTov eVl rov "Apeiov Ilayoz' ^'yayoz/, Xeyo^re?
AvvdfjLe6a yvwvai TLSr) KCIIVT) avTrj [?)]
VTTO o~ov \a\ovfievrj
rJ ; eviovTa yap TWO. elo~(pep(,s ety ra? /coas yfJLav'
44 11PASEIS A1I02TOAS2N xvn
ovv yvatvat, riva $e'Xet TCIVTCI fivai. *Adrjvaloi 21
be Trdvrcs Kai oi eVtSq/uoiWes' ^ivoi els ovfev erepov T)V-
Kaipovv 77 \tyeiv rt*j
O.KOVLV ri Kaivorcpov. araQels 6^ 22
JlaCXoff v /xeVo) rou 'Ape/ou Ilayou <f)T] "AvSpes *Adrj-
vaioi, Kara irdvra a>f Seio-tSai/xoi/earepovff i>fj,as ^ea)po5-
dtp%6fj,vos yap Kai ava.6e(&pa>v ra cre/3aa"/zara V/JLWV evpov 23
Koi (3(Dfjiov V w cTreyeypciTTTO AFNQ2TQ 0EQ. o ovv
ayvoovvTS 6uo"e/36ire, TOVTO eyca /carayyeXXco v/xi^. O 24
60OC 6 TTOIHCAC TOI/ KO(TfJiOV K&] TTOVTa TA GN <\YTtJ,
ouroy oyp^NOY K<\1 r^C V7rdp\a)v Kvpio? OVK eV X LP~TTOtTJrot? j/aot? KciToiKfl ovde VTTO ^etpo5i/ avdpcoTrivcov Oepa- 25
Trewcrat 7rpoo-6o/z6i/off rti/os1
,avros AlAoyc Tratrt fa)?)i/ /cai
HNOHIN Kai ra iravra' cjroirjacv re c^ eVos TTCLV tBvos av- 26
6pa>7ra)V KaroiKelv eVt iravros 7rpo(ro)7rou r^ff y^ff? opicras
Trpoareray/ieVov? Kaipouy /cat ray opodccrias TTJS KaToiKias
avTu>v, ^reiz/ roi/ ^oi/ et apa ye "\l/-rj\a(f)r)a'LavOVTQV Kai
i>poii>, Kai ye ou paKpav OLTTO ei>os eKCKTTov yp,(0v virap- 27
^oi/ra. eV avra3 yap ^"co/xei/ Kai Kivov^Oa Kai eV/zeV, co? 28
Kai rii/es rdiy Ka^'rv/zaV TTOITJTWV clprjicao-iv
Tou yap Kai yevos ecr/xez/.
yevos ovv v7rap%ovTS rou ^eov OVK o(^e/Xo/zev
pyvpa) 77 Xi^w, ^apay/zart Te%vr]s Kai eV
TO Bsiov tlvai O^IOLOV. rovs fj.ev ovv xpovovs 30
r^ff dyvoias VTreptSwy 6 6eos ra t'Oz/ aTrayyeXXet rois aV$p<-Troif Trai/ra? Trai/ra^ov fieravoelv, KaQori eo-Trjcrev rjfJLfpav 31
eV ^ fJL\\l KpfNeiN TI^N OIKOyMeNHN N
eV ai'Spi a) a>pio~ei>, irlcmv 7rapao"^ooi^ Trao'ii'
avTov K VKpa>v. aKovo-avres $ dvd<TTa<Tiv veKpatv ol 32
/iei/ e'^Xeuafbi/ oi ^e eiTrai/ 'AKOuo-o/xe^a crov ?repi rovrou
Kai TraXi^. ovra>? o IlauXo? f^rj\6ev K p.eo~ou avraiv 33
rtj/es 5e avftpes KO\\rj0VTs avrai eV/o-reuo-ai/, eV ois Kai 34
ALOVIXTLOS [o] 'ApeoTrayirT;? Kai yvi'i) oi/o/zart Aci/xapt? Kai
erepot o~v^ ovrOtr,
28 Tj/xa?
xvin UPASEIS AIIOSTOAGN 45
1 Mera ravra ^copicrOels CK ro3i> Adrjvmv r)X$e/ fls Ko-
2 pivQov. KOI evpwv TWO. 'lou&atoz/ ovo^ari 'AKvXaz/, HOVTL-
KOV TO) yeVet, 7rpo(r<pa.Ta>s \rj\v06ra OTTO r^? IraXias Kal
Hpio-Ki\\av yuz/aixa auroO 6\a ro Siarera^eWi KXauSioi'
XOipifco-Oat rrdvras rovs 'lovSaious OTTO r^f 'Pco/xTy?, irpoa--
3 f]\0V a^rois1
,/cat ota ro 6p,or)(vov civai fj,VV Trap' au-
rotff /cat ^pyafoi/To^ ^o-av yap (TKrjvorroLol ry r^vy.
4 SieXe'yero 5e eV rfj avvayco-yfi Kara TTCLV cra/3/3aroj/, ?fra$V
5 re 'IOVOCLLOVS Kal "EXXrjvas. '&S Se KarrfXQov
a.To r?;? MaKeSoi/m? o re 2/Xaff /cat o Ti/zo^eos-, crvi/ei^ero
rw Ao'ya) 6 IIa{}Xos? iaftaprvpo/>iei/o? rots- 'louSai'oi? etVat
6 rov '^PLO'TOV *\rf(Tovv. dvTiTacra'OfJLvcov de avrutv Kal /3Xa-
(-(prjfjLOvvrcov KTivaa[ji6vos ra ifjidria tVez> Trpoy avrov?
To ai/^a vfjicov erri r^v Kf<pa\r)v vp,a)V' Kadapos eyoo* QTTO'
7 roO yuz/ ets- ra e^z/?; 7ropevo-o/zat. /cat /zera/3a? eKcWev
ifXOev ei? outlay TIVOS oz/o/zart TLTLOV ^lovcrrov o~e/3ojLtt
/-
z/ou rov BeoV) ovT)
Oi/ctaryi/ crvi'Ojjiopovo'a TTJ crvvaycdyfj.
8 Kpi&Tros Se o ap^to'uz'ayooyo? tirifFTWfV T(3 Kfp/a) <rvy
oXa> rw ot'/coj auroi), Kat TroXXol rooi' Kopti/^/coi/ afcouoi/reff
9 7ricrTVov Kal eftanTi^ovTO. EtVez/ 6%
o Kvpios ev VVK.T\
SL opdjjiaTOS rai IlauXw A/\H (j)OBoy, a/^Xa XaXet Kai/AJ)
10 o-iooTnJo-?;?, AIOTI ep^> elMI M6T<\ coy *ai o^Seis- tiri&q<rTai
VOL TOV Ka<o5orat o-e, Siort Xaos rrt ftoi TroXvs eV r?5 TroXet
11 ravrrj. 'E/ca^iO"ei^ Se eviavrov Kal fj,rjvas e^ SiSao~KQ)i/ eV
12 auroiff roi/ Xoyop rou deov. TaXXic&vos $e dvSv-
TTCLTOV OVTOS Tijs 'A^atoff KaT7TO"nja'avroi 'lofSaiot 6fjio6v-
13 /iaSor/1
TO) IlauXw /cat ^yayoi/ avTov eVi ro /3^/xa, Xeyoi/res
ort Ilapa roi/ vopov dvaTreWet ovros rovs dvdpa>7rovs
14 o"e/3e(T^at roi/ $eoV. ^teXXoi/ro? Se roO Ha^Xov aVoiyety
ro o~ro/za CITTCV 6 TaX\La>v rrpos rovs 'loi;Satov? Ei /ACP
r/i/ aSiKrjfM TLrj padtovp'yrjfjLa rrovrjpov, CD 'low^aioi, Kara
15 Xoyov av dvecrxofjiTjv VJJL&V el Se ^rr/jLiara cVrtv Trepl
Xoyou Kal ovofjidrcov Kal i>6p.ov TOV Kaff vpas, o\lseo~Qe avroi'
3 ifpyaVJero 6 eyco aVb 12 6/xo0v/xa5b/ oc 'lovSatoi
46 HPASEIS AIIOSTOAfitf xvni xix
KpirrjS cyto TOVTMV ov /3ouXopzt etVat. Kal aV^Xao-fv 16
(WTOVS U7TO TOV /S^/ZarOff. 7Tl\a(S6fJLVOl $ 7TCWTS 2o>(T$e- 17
j/fjvTOV apxio~vi>dya)yov ZTVTTTOV fjL7rpoo~Qev TOV ^jjpaTOS'
KOL OufieV TOVTOOV TO) TaX\LO>VL fJL\V. 'O 6 18
IlaOXo? ert 7rpoo"/zeiVaff yfjLfpas iKavas Tols aSeX^ois1 a?ro-
rr}i/ Sup/ai', /cal pT/y aiJrco ITpiVxiXXaev Ke^peaT? TJ;I/ K(f)a\r]i', et^ei/
yap e^X^' fCHTljinycrai' 5e ei?J/
E<j>e<70i>, K.O.KCLVOVS Kare- 19
XtTrev cwroi), az;ro? Se eiVeX^coz/ eij r^i/ cruz/aycoy^ SieXe-
^aro rol? 'lovSa/otff. epwTcovTcov Se ai}ra>^ eVl 7rXeioi/a 20
Xpovov [jLclvat OVK TTvev(TV, aXXa aTTOTa^dp.vos Kal eiTT&v 21
IIoXii> a^aKo/z-v^co Trpos i5/xas- roG ^eou Q\OVTOS avfydrj
OTTO TiJ? 'E<^)eVov, /cai KaT\6a>v els Kmo-apiW, avaftas 22
Kat ao-Trao-a/xevoff T^I> KK\T](Tiav, /care/3/; ei? 'A^riox^ta^,
Kai TTOi^tra? ^povov TWO. c^fjXOev, Step^ofei'o? KaQc^rjs 23
r^i/ FaXariKr}^ ^copai/ xai 3>pvyiav, aTijpifav Trdvras TOVS
'louSato? ^e ri? 'ATToXXooy ovu[j,a.Ti, 'AXcl-avftpevs TW 24
ycVft, aj/jjp Xoyio?, K.aTr)VTr]<Tv elsJ/
E(eaw, SWCLTOS (ov eV
raly ypa<^)aiy. OVTOS i\v KaTTj^rjiJLi>os TTJV ooj>rrou Kvpiov
1
, 25
/cat Va>> r<w fJTV/xar e'XciXei /cai c&ibcurKCV aKpiftcos ra ?repi
rou 'iTycroO, cVtora/ze^off H.OVQV TO ^cnmo'p.a 'icad^ou. OVTOS 26
re ffp^ciTO 7rappr)o~ido~6ai eV rt crvrayooy^' a/covcra^res
fie avroO nptcr/ctXXa /cal 'AfcvXay irpocre\dftovTo avTov KOL
TOV 0OV. j3oV\O- 27
ot eypaijsav rots fjLadrjTals a7ro6Vao-$ai ai;roi/-
0? Trapayei/o/xei'Off arvvefiaXeTO TroXu roi? 7T7rio-TVK.6cnv
6ia r^ff x^Ptros* f^roi/coff yap roiff 'lovdaiots Sia/car^Xey- 28
X^ro dr)fjkoo-[a CTTidetKvvs dia TO>V ypa^)c5j/ eii/ai rov
*Irj(rovv. 'Eyevero fie eV rai roz/ *A7roXXa)
25 Kvptou
xix IIPASEIS AnOZTOAftN 47
V Kopiz>$o> TlavXov i\6ovTa ra oVcoreptKa p,prj tXdelv
2 els *E(j)crov KOL evpeiv TLVO.S fiadr^Tas, tiTV re Trpbs O.VTOVS
Ei TTvevp,a ayiov e'Xd/3ere TTicrTevcravTes ; ol de Trpbs avTov
3 'AXX* ofd el TTvevua ayiov GO~TIV riK.ovo~ap.ev. eiTrev re Eiff
TL ovv e'jSaTrr10-^77re ; ol Se earav Eis ro 'iwa^ou /SaTrricrfia.
4 elirev Se JlaOXos- 'icoaz/^s e'/SaTrrtaev j3a7rrt(r/ia /uera^Oia??
ro> Xaw \eyo3v els rbv epxopzvov per avrbv Iva TTio-revo-co-
5 cni>, roOr* ecrrtv ei? rbv 'irjcrovv. aKOixravTcs $ J3cnrTior67]-
6 crav els ro ovofjia TOV Kvpiov *Ir)(rov' KOL eVi^eVros: avroty
roG IIai;Xov ^eipay TJ\@ ro Trvevpa ro ayiov eV* avrovs,
7 eXaXouz/ re yXtodcrcLis KOL 7rpo(j)rJTvoif. ryo~az>5e oi Trdvres
8 avdpes coo-el ScodeKa. EtVeX^wz/ Se eis r^ o~i;-
vayooyrjv eVapp^o-m^ero eVi fj,rjvas rpels diaXeyofjievos KOL
9 iTeidow irepl rrjs /3acriXeia? rou ^eo9. coy Se rii^ey <TK\rj-
pvvovro KOL TjTrei^ovv K.aKo\oyovvTS TTJV 6$bv evGiiriov TOV
TrXrjOovs, arroo-ra? 7T* aurcoi/ dfpcopio-ev TOVS /xa^ro's*,
10 fca^' riiJLtpav SiaXeyoiievos eV r?; cr^oX^ Tvpcivz/ou. roGro
$e eyevero eVt err^ 5vo?coVre Tra^ra? roiiff KaroLKOvvras TTJV
'AcrtW a/coOo'ai rof \6yov TOV Kvpiov, 'lovftaiovs re feat
1 1
r/
EXX77!/aff. Avvdjjieis re ou ra? rv^ouo-as' 6 ^eos
12 eVo/et 5ia rcoi/ ^etpwt' IlauXov, ooVre /cat eVt rovs aadevovv-
ra? a7ro^)e'peo-^at OTTO roO ^pcoro? cwroi) o~oi;5apia f) cnp.LK.lv-
Gia KOL a7raXXao"o~e0'$ai ayr* ai;rc5i/ ra? ^oo'OfS', ra re TTVCV-
13 /iara ra Trovrjpa K.iropeve<j6cLi.5
E7re^;e/pr;o-ai/ Se ni/ey Kat
%OVTCIS ra Tri^euftara ra Trovrjpa. ro ovop.a TOV Kvpov
Xeyoz/ref 'OpKifa vf^as TOV 'irjo-ovv ov Iiav\os Krjpvo-crct.
14 Jjcrav 6V TLVOS 2/ceua 'lou^aiou ap^tepeco? eVra vtoi rovro
15 Trotovi/res1
. cLTTOKpiOev Se ro Tri/ev/xa ro irovrjpbv etVev aiJ-
roi? Toz^ [juev] 'irjcrovv yivcoo~KCi) KOL TOV IIa{}Xoi> eV/o~ra-
16 /zat, i5juety 5e riVef eVre' ; /cai e(j)a\6[JLVos 6 avOpairos
48 IIPASEIS AHOSTOAfi^ XIX
fir dVTOvs ev co t\v TO Trvevpa TO Trovrjpov KaTaKvpicixras
dfJL(j)OTCp(0V 'l(TXVO~V KdT dVTMV, <Zo~T yVfJLVOVg Kdl TCTpdV-
fJLdTlO~IJLVOVS K<pvyelv < TOV o'lKOV KLVOV. TOVTO 17
f'yforro ywo-Tov iraaiv ^lovbaiots re KCU "EXX^o-ti/ TOLS
K.aTOLKOV(TLV TTJV "E<f>(rOV, KOL 7r7T(7V ($>6(BoS 67TI TTaVTaS
avTOvs, Koi p,ya\vvTo TO ovopa TOV Kvpiov 'irj&ov.
TToXXot T T&V TTfTTlOTeUKOrCOI/ T]p%OVTO C^OjLtoXoyOVjLie^Ot KCU 18
dvayye\\ovTS Tas Trpd^cis avTcov. iwivol de TU>V TCI 7T6- 19
pifpya Trpa^avTav crvvevtyKavTcs TGS (SiftXovs KareKaiov
V(ti7TlOV TTClVTCdV' KCll GTVV'^^(pLO~aV TCIS TljJiaS dVTWV KOL
tvpov dpyvpLOV fivptaSa? TreVre. Ourco? /cara KpaTOS TOV 20
Kvpiov 6 \dyos rjv^avtv /cat
Q2 AE EIIAHPQ0H ravra, e^ero o IlaOXo? V TO> 21
'ifpocroXv/ia, etVcov or* Mera TO ycveadat p.e CKCL 5ei
KCCI *P(O[Jir)v Idelv. aTrooTeiXaf Se et? TT)I/ MaKe5oi/iai/ 22
a^rai, TifioQeov KCU "EpacrTOv, CLVTOS
*lv 'A(T/az/. 'EyeVero 5e 23
Kara roi/ Kaipov CKC'IVOV Tapa^os OVK o\iyos irfpl r^j oSou.
ArjfJiTjTpLos yap Tis oi^u/zart, apyvpoKOTros, TTOI&V vaovs 24
[apyupovj] *Apre/itSoff Trape/^ero roij re^^trat? OVK oXiyrjv
epyacrtW, ouff crvvadpoicras KOL TOVS irepl ra roiaura epya- 25
ras. etVfV ^AvSpfs, eVio-racr^ on e< TavTrjs TTJS cpyacrias
?J eUTTOp/a T/jUtl^ (TTIV, KOL QeWpflTe Kdl dKOVT OTl 0V [LQVOV 26
'Ec^ecrou aXXa cr^cdov 7rdo~rjs TTJS *A(7ta9 o UaGXos1 OVTOS
7TLO-dS ^T(TT7](TV LK-dVUV O^Xoi/, XeyO)V oYi Ol^K 10-^ ^6Ot
ot &a ^etpcSz/ yivojjievoi. ov [LGVOV 5c rovTo Kiz/Sui/evei 27
Ty/iti/ro ftepoy f is ciTreXey/ioi/ cX^eii/, aXXa Kai ro r^? /xeya-
X?7ff ^ea? 'Apre/xiSoff ifpoi' ets ovQev \oyur6rjvai,
xix xx IIPAgEIS AIIOSTOAftN 49
re /cat /ca#atpeto-$at TTJS /zeyaXeidrr/ro? avrfjs, rjv 0X77
28 [77] 'Ao~ta /cat [77] OIKOVJJ.6VT] o~/3erai. aKOvcraz/res Se /cat
yevo/xefot 7T\ijpis Qvpov cKpaov Xeyoi/res MeyaXTj 77
29*ApreP.LS 'E(^)eo~iG)i>. /cat 7T\ijo~0T] 77TroXt? rf}? (rvy^vcreoos',
<pfj,r]o-dvre oiLoQvpabov els TO Qearpov (rvvapTrdo-avres
Taiov Kal 'ApiVrap^oi/ Ma/ceSoi/aj, rvvK$ijp.ovs HavXov.
30 IlavXov 6e /3ovAojuei/ou eta"cX^ii/ i? rov dfjfiov OVK c'lcov
31 avrov ot fjLadrjrai' nvs Se /cai r<ov 'Acriap^a)^, oWes- aOrw
<^>iXoi, Tre/z^avreff Trpos avroz/ irapeKaXovv p.r]dovvai eav-
32 roi/ ft? TO OeaTpov. aXXot /te^ ow aXXo rt e/cpafoz/, iyi/
yap T) KK\rjor[a <rvvK^viJ.vrjj KCU ot TrXet'ov? OUK TJ$i<rav
33 rtz/os ei/e/ca o-W\rjK.v6Lcrav. e/c 5e roO o^Xov crwe/3i/3a-
a>v avrov ra>v 'lovdaicov, 6 de
Karaoreo-as TTJV X LPa
34 ra> 5r/juco. eTriyvovTes 5e ort 'lo^Satos1 Icrnv (poovr) eyevero
fj.iaCK 7rdvT(ov ""wo-et
1eVt oopa? Suo
r*:pafoi/ra)i/
n
MeyaXr; 77
35*AprefUff 'E^)ecrta)i/T
. /carao-reiXay Se roi/ o^Xoz/ o ypap,-
fjLciTevs <pTjcrii> "Avdpcs 'E^)0~tot, rt? yap lorrw avQpcoTrcois
os ov yiv(do~KL Tr]v 'E(^>ecrt'a)i> TTO\LV vfcoKopov ovcrav rrjs
2,6 fieyaXrjs 'Apre/ztSos1
/cat rou StOTrerouff ; ai/ai/rtprjrooi/ ovi'
OVT&V TOVTCtiV $OV (TT\V VfJLClS KaTO~Td\jJ.VOVS VTTap^CLV
37 /cat jjLT]$V TTpoTrereff Trpdo~o~iv. yydyere yap rovs avdpa?
TOVTOVS ovre lepoo-yXovs ovre jSXao-^ry/xovi/ras- n}z> ^eoy
38 rj/Ltooi/.et /tev o^ Ar;/xr/rpios Kat ot o~vi/ avrw rex^rat
eyovonv Trpds nva \6yov, ayopalot ayovrai /cat dvQvTrarot
39 eto~tv, yKa\LTO)O~av aXXr^Xots". et 5e rt Trepatrepa) eVt^-
40 retre, e^ rr; eVvo/ia) e/c/cXr^o"ia TTL\v@r}O~Tai. /cat yap
Kiv$vvvop.v e'y/caXeto-$at o-rao-ecoffr7rept
ftevbs atrtou ^Trap^ovro?, ?rept ow ov bvpTj
/,i Xoyov Trept rr^ff o~va"Tpo(pTJs Tavrrjs . /cat rai)ra ELTTCOV aTre-
i Mera e ro iravo-acrQai rov Qopvftov /ieraTre/t
34 MeyaArj r) *Apre/uits *E<|)(7Ji' 40 t--t
P. 4
50 HPASEIS AITOZTOAM xx
o IlaOXoff TOVS p.adrjTaf /cat Trapa/caXecra? dcnrao-dfjievos
erj\6ev TTOpeveardaL els Ma/ce&oi/taj/. SteX$a>z> 5e TCI p-eprj 2
e'/cetz/a /cat Trapa/caXeVar auraus- Xoyco TroXXco rjj\6ev els TTJV
'EXXaSa, Tronjcras re fjirjvas rpels yevofjievys enij3ov\7Js 3
aurai UTTO ra3z/ 'lovftaicov /xeXXoz/rt avdyecrQai els rrjv 2upun>
ytvTO yvwfjirjs roir virocrrpefaiv bia MciKcdovias. crvvei- 4
Trero 8e avTto ScoTrarpo? ILvppov BepotaTo?, Gecro-aXoi/i-
Kecoi/ Se *Apt(jrap^oj /cat Sc/cov^Soff xai Faios1
Aep/^ato? Kat
Ti/Ao&off, 'Acriaz/oi Se Tv^iKOf /cat Tp6(j)ifJLOS' ovroi Se 5
^pOO-eX^OZ^TfS1
fJLVOV ^fJLCLS V TpO)flf -77/^619 & ^7T\V(Ta- 6
p,V fjiTa ras ijfjiepas ru>v a^v/xcaz/ OTTO ^iXiTTTrooi/, /cai rjX^o-
/xei' Trpoff cu;TOi>? et? r^i/ TpwaSa a^pt Tj/iepcov TrcWe, ou
dterpt^a/zef ij^pas crrra. 'Ei/ 5e r^ /xia ro3j/ 7
cra/3/3ara)j/ crvvrjyp.vcov rj^twr/ /cXatrat aprov o na^Xos- Ste-
Xe'yero ai^roTs-, /le'XXooi/ e^ie'i/at T45 eVavpto^, 7rapeVeii/eV re
roi' Xoyoi' /ze^pt /xecrovu/crtou. r/crai/ e Xa/iTraSeff i<ai/al 8
eV rw v7Tpco(o ov rjpev (rv^y/xeVot- Ka^efo/zevo? Se ris 9
vcavias ovofjLdTt, Euru^o? eVt r^y 6vpi$o$, Kara(f)p6fj.Pos
CI) ftaQei SiaXeyo/xeVov rovr!Iai;Xou eVi 7rXeiot>, /care-
is1
aTTO roO VTTVOV eVea-e^ CTTTO rov rpttrreyou Kara) /cat
vtKpos. KCLTaftas Se o naOXo? eVeVea-e^ avrw /cat 10
Xa^ooi/ etVevrM?) $opv/3elo-$e ', T; yap ^ux 7
)auroO
eV aur<y eVrtV. dvaftas de [/cat] /cXacras roi/ aprov /cat n
riyayov Se rov TratSa ooz/ra, /cat Trape/cX^^crai/ 12
ou /zerp/co?. 'H/xets- 5er7TpoeX^oj/res- eVt ro 13
TrXoZoi' dvij^dr]fjLV eVt r?)z> "Acrcroz/, e/cet^ez/ fjLe\\ovTS dva-
Xaju/3az>e> roi/ IlauXoj/, oilra)? yap foareray/zeVoff 171/ /zeX-
Xcoi/ avro? Trc^eveLV. cos Se (rvj'e/^aXXej/ ^Tf et? r?)v>J
Aa~crov, 14
ai/aXa/3oi/res ai;roi> rj\0Ofj.V els ~M.Lrv\ijvr]V, KaKeWev OTTO- 15
TrXevoraz/reff rt5 hrtowrg Karr]VTij<TafJLev avriKpvs Xtou, r^
els MiXrjTov /ceAcpt/cet yap o IlaOXoff TrapaTrXeCorat r7}i/ 16
5 TrpoeA^dvTes 9 HavA.ov, CTTI ffAetoz/ KaTeve^0ets 10/
xx HPASEIS AH02TOAON 51
~E<)0-OVj OTTCOfffJLTj yeVTJTdl ClVTCp XPOVOTP L jO~ai *V T
fl
eo~7rev$ev yap el dvvaTove'irj
auVai TTJV rj^epav TTJS TrevTrj-
KOO~TTJS yeveo~6ai els 'lepocroAv/ia.
17 'ATTO 8e .TTJS M.L\TJTOV Trends els "'Etyecrov /Ltere/caAe'-
18 (Taro TOVS TTpeorpvTepovs TTJS KK\Tjo~ias. cos de irapeyevovTo
Trpbs avrov eLTrev avrols 'Ypels eViVrao-^e aTro Trpcorrjs
rifjiepas d<p' TJS eire^v els rrjv'
Kcriav 7ro5? /ze^* v^wv rov
19 Travra ^povov eyevofjLrjv, dovXev&v rco Kvpico fjLera Trdcrr^s
TciTrivo<ppoarvvr]s KOL daicpvow KOL 7retpao-/xcoi/ rcoz/ <ru/z/3aj/-
20 TCOVfJLOL
V TOLS 7Tl(BoV\CUS TWV 'lovddLCdV (OS OvdeV VTT-
(TTeL\dfjL7]V TCOV (TVfjL(j)ep6vTa)V TOV pr) dvayye'iXat, Vfjuv K.OL
21 didd^aL vpas dr)fjLO(ria KCU KCLT OLKOVS, diafjiapTvpofjLevos
*IovdaiOLS re /cat "EAA^crtv rrjv els 6eov /zeraz/otai> KOL
22 TTLCTTLV els rbv Kvpiov rj^wv ^IrjcTOVJ^. KOL vvv Idov SeSc-
pevos eyco ra> nvevfj-aTL Tropevopai, els 'lepovo-aXrjfj,, ra eV
23 avrrj (TwavTrjcrovTa. [j.ol pr} elftws, TrXrjv on TO Trvevfia TO
ayiov Kara 7r6\iv dta/iaprvperat pot \eyov OTI deorfj.a KOL
24 d\i\lseis pe [Mevovcriv' aAA* ovdevos \6yov TroiovfjLai TTJV
flJX^lv rL^'iav efjiavTCO CDSr
VeAeta)<ra>1TOV dpopov pov KOL
Tr]v diaKoviav fjv e\aftov irapa TOV Kvpiov 'l^o-ou, dtapap-
25 TVpao~6ai TO evayye\iov TTJS %dpiTOs TOV Seov. KOL vvv
Idov eyco ol8a OTI ou/cert o^eo-de TO 7rp6o~a>7r6v p.ov vpels
2.6 ndvTes ev ols SirjXQov Kr}pvo~o~(ov TTJV (Bao~i\eiav fkoTi fJ*ap-
Tvpofjiai vfj.'iv ev TTJ o-rjfjiepov ripepq OTL KaQapos elpt arro
27 TOU aLjJLCLTOs TrdvTdov, ov yap ^Vea-reiAa/x^i/ TOV/XT) dvay-
28 yeiAat iraa'av TTJV (BovXrjv TOV 6eov v\ilv. Trpotre^ere eav-
Tols KOt TTCLVT\ TCp TTOlfJivicp,Iv CO VfJLttS TO TTVCVfia TO OLyiOV
0TO eVtO-KOTTOUff, TTOt/ZatWil/ THIN CKKAHCf^N TOY 6eOy,
29 H N TTpl6TTOIHCdkTO &ta TOV at'jaaros" TOV iotOV eyco
otSa ort etcreAevcrovT'at /xera TTJV a(j)L^LV [Jiov \VKOL fSapets
30 et? vfjias fJLr] (peidofjievoi TOV TTOL/JLVLOV, /cat e vpav [avVcoV]
avao~Tijo~ovTaL avdpes \a\ovvTes Stecrrpa/z/zei/a roO aTro-
31 CTTTO^ rot's paQrjTas oTrtcrco eWrcoz^' Sto yp?;yopeire, fj.vrj[jio-
13 TrpocreA-^di/Te? 15 ecrTrep^ 21 XpiaToi> 24 TeXetw<rac 28 f...f
42
52 HPASEIS AITOSTOAON xx xxi
vevovres on TpieTiav VVKTO. /cat rpcpOV OVK eTr
daKpvu>v vovBeTwv eva CKCICTTOV. /cat TO. vvv TrapctTiQefjLCiL 32
upas ro)rK.vpico
'
/cat TO) Xoyta TT)s x^PLTOS avT v ro> Sum/zero)
OLKoSojjLija-ai KQ\ dovvai TTJV KAHpONO/V\(<\N eV TOfc Hfl^-
CM6NOIC TTACIN. apyvpiov rj ^pu(r/ov rj IficiTicrfJiov ovdevos 33
TT6v^o-a' avrol yii/coo'/cereort rals ^pe/ai? /zot> KQI rots 34
OVOTL /Afr' e/xoO vTTTjpeTrjo'av at ^clpeff CIVTCII. iravra vrredeit-a 35
T5/zu> ort ot'rcos' KOTTtaivra? 5eT orriXa/z/3av6(r^ai roov ao-^e-
rovi/rcoz/, fjiVT]fj,ovvciv re TWV \6ya>v TOV Kvpiov 'Irjo-ov OTI
avro? efTrev Ma/capioi/ eVrii' paXKov Stdoi/ai ^ Aaju/3ai/eii/.
/cat ravra eiTrooi/ ^ei? ra yovara avrov crvv TTCKTLV avTols 36
'TTpoorfv^aro. IKCIVOS 5e AcXau^ftoff f'yevero Traz^rcoi', Kat 37
fTTlTTCCTOVTeS 7T\ TOV rpa^7;Xoi/ TOV IIcwAoi; K(lT(f)[\OVV
CLVTOV, ovva>}i.voi fjLoXio~ra eVi rai Xoya) <w clprJKCL on 38
OVK6TL fJieXXovO-lV TO TTpOQ-ODTTOV CIVTOV OftopClV. 7rpO7TfJL~
7TOV $ CtVTOV LS TO TT\ol.OV.
r?j/xa? a7roar7Tao~QevTas an av- i
V LS TTJV KcO, T7/ f^? i?
r^vf
Pooi>, Ka/cet^ev f tff Ilarapa* icat evpovTcs TT\olov 2
SiaTrcpaiv els 3?OLViKrjv eTtiftavres avrjxdrjijiev. dvaffravavTes 3
$e TT)V KuTrpot' /cat KaraXiTro^reff avTrfv evcovvpov eTrXeopev
els Svptai/, /cat KaTrjKOo^ev els Tvpov, eKelo~ yap TO TrXotov
7)1^ a7ro(popTL^o^.Pov TOV yofjiov. avevpovTes Se roi;s p,aQr)- 4
ra? eVe/zetVa/iev aurou ijfjiepas eTrra, otrtz/6ff rw IlavXa)
\eyov dia TOV TTpevpaTOS /AT) eVt/^atVetv 6ts 'lepocroXu/xa.
ore Se eyeWrore^apr/crat ^/zas-
1ra? TJfj,pas, ee\6ovTes 5
7ropev6fjLe6a TrpoirepTrovTcov facts 7ravTu>v crvv yvvaiQ KOL
TeKvois ecos ea) TTJS TroXeca?, /cat BevTes TO. yovara eVt
rov atytaXov Trpocrev^dfjievoi a7TT]o~7rao~aiJieda aXXrJXous-, /cat 6
cvefBrjfjiev els TO TrXotov, e/ceti/ot Se vTreo-Tpe^av els TO.
tSta. 'HfieTs- e roz^ TrXovv Stawo-arres- OTTO 7
Tupov KaTr}VT^o-a/j,ev els IlroXe/zatda, /cat aa-Trao-a^evoL
TOVS cio~e\<povs e^e'iva^ev faepav p.iav Trap* avTols. Trj de 8
32 0ea> i Tjjaas, a.TTOO'ira.a'OevTes aV a&T(3
xxi IIPASEIS AnoSTOAQN 53
enavpLov ee\QovTs rfXQayiev els Kaicraptaj/, KCL\ elcrcX-
QoVTeS els TOV OLKOV ^tXlTTTTOV TOV Vayye\LCTTOV OVTOS K.
9 TCOV eTTTO. p*foapCV Trap' OVTCO. TOVTCO 6 TjCTaV 6vyO.TpS10 red(rapes Trapflevoi 7rpo(j)7]Tvovo~ai. 'ETTt/zei'oWcoz' be ^fte-
paS 7r\lOVS KaTT/XOeV TLS OTTO TTJS 'lovSdlCLS 7TpO(j)r]TT]S
11 ovofjLdTi3f
A.ya(3oSj KOL \6<nv Trpbs TUJ-CLS K.OL apas TTJV a>vr)v
TOV TIavXov ftijcras eavrov TOVS Troftas KOL ras ^eTpa? zlirev
TciSe Xeyet ro irvcvfjia TO ayiov Toz/ avftpa ov O~TLVrj
fcovrj avTrj OUTGO 9 $rjo-ovo~iv Iv 'lepovo-aX^/z ot 'lov&uot /cat
12 7rapao'&o~ovcriv els %lpas eQvav* cos 5e 7^Koucra/xev raura,
7rapeKa\ov[j,V yfjiels re /cai oi IVTOTTLOI TOVfj,rj avafiaivew
13 avTOV els 'lepovo-aXijfjL. TOTE a.7TKpLdrj [o] TLavXos Tt
Troterre /cXai'oi/res Kat o~vv6pVTTTovTes JJLOV TTJV Kapdiav ; eyw
yap ov fj.6vov dcflfjvai dXXa KOL asKoQavziv els *Iepovo~a\r]fJL
Z4 6TO//ZC09 e^Q) V7Tp TOV OVOfJiaTOS TOV KVplOV 'l^Q-OU. fJiT)
Se auroO ^o-v^ao-aftei/ etVoj/re? Tov Kvpiov TO
15 Mera 5e Ta? Tjfjiepas TavTas lTncrK.evacraiJ.evoi avefiaivo-
16 fiev els 'lepocroXvpa' o~vv?i\6ov de Kal rcoi/ fjLa^rjTcov OTTO
Kato~apta9 o't't' ijfjuv, ayovTes Trap1
a> ^evLO~0mfjLep M.vdcra>v[
17 Ttvt Kv7rpio>, ap^aia) padrjTrj. Tevo[iev^v de TJJJLCOV els
18 'lepoo-oXujua ao-pews aVe6Yai'ro T/^a? oi dde\<poL Trj de
eTTiovcrrj elcrrjei o TLav\os crvv rffjuv rrpos 'la/coo/Soi/, TtavTes
19 re TrapeyevovTO oi 7rpecr(BvTepoi. Kal do-7rao~dfjLevos avTovs
e^rjyelTO KaO* ev eKaorTov a>v eTroirjcrev 6 6eos ev Tols eQvecrw
20 dia T7/9 SiaKovias avTov. ol de aKovcravTes ed6aov TOV
6eov, elirav re avTcp Gecopei?, aSeX0e, 7roo-at fjivpcddes
eloriv ev Tols 'lovftaiois Totv TreTTicrTevKOTCDVy Kal -jravres
21 f^Xoarai rou vofj-ov VTrdp^ovcnv KaTrj^Srjo-av de Trept o~ou
ort diroo-Tacriav dtddcrKeis OTTO Mcovo-ecoy TOLIJ Kara ra edvrj
irdvTas 'lovftaiovs, \eya)V fir) TrepiTepveLV avTovs TO. TeKva
22[J.r)o*e
Tols eOecriv TrepiTcaTelv. TL ovv ecrTLV ; TrdvTcos CLKOV-
54 IIPASEIS AHOSTOAON xxi
arovTai OTL \rj\v6as. TOVTO ovv iroir]Q~ov o VOL \cyopcv 23
io~lv T^IJUV oVSpeff TO~o~apS VX*1V e^oi/re?rd(
>neavrcoi/.
TOVTOVS 7rapa\apa>v dyvio-6r]TL o-vv avrols KOL 8a7rdvr)o~ov 24
eV avrots- Iva. ^vpr/orovrai TTJV Ke(j)a\ijv, nal yvuxrovrai
navTfS OTL <&v KaTTJxrjvrai jrepl trov ovdev VTIV, d\\a
(TTOL^cIs KOL O.VTOS (f)V\a(T(T(i)V TOV VO^JLOV. 7Tpl $ TCOV 2$
7Tf7ri(7r6UKoro)i/ e^vooi/ TJ/xei?rd7retrreiXa/xev
'
Kpivavres <j)v-
Xao-a-ea-^at avrovs TO re eiScoXo^uToi/ /cat alpa KOL TTVIKTOV
KOI TTOpveiav. rare o Hav\os 7rapa\aj3tov rows- avdpas TTJ 26
^Ofj.vrj tffjiepa crvv avTols dyvicrdcls elcryci els TO icpov,
$iayye\\cov TTJV CKTrXripacriv TCON HMGpcON TOy <\fNICMOYecos ov 7rpoo~rjv^0rj VTrcp cvos CKaorov avTtov
TI 7rpO(T(f)opct.
'Off Se fj,\\ov al eVra rj^pai o-vvreXflvQai, ol UTTO 27
rrjs *Ao~ias *Iouatot 6ao~dfjLvot, O.VTOV lv rai iepw avve^covTCIVTO. TOV O%\OV KO.I 7T(3oXaV 7T dVTOV TGS X ^PaS7 Kp<*- 28
OVTS *Av8pS 'lo-pa^Aetrm, /3o^^elr6* owro? cVrtz/ 6
avflpMTros 6 KOTO. TOV XaoO KOL TOV VOJJLOV /cat TOV TOTTOV
TOVTOV Travras iravTa^fj St5ao-/ca)i/, ert re /cat ^EXX^i/as-
clcnjyayev els TO icpbv KOL KKoivo)KV TOV ayLov TOTTOV
TOVTOV. r']O~av yap TrpoecopaKOTes Tpocfrip-ov TOV *E^)ecrtov 29
cv Trj TroXfi avv avTa>, ov evofjii^ov OTL ts TO Icpov eloijya-
yv 6 Hav\o$. KLvijQr] rerj TroXts 0X77 Kat eyevcTo o~vv- 30
ftpOfjLr) TOV Xaoi), icat eTTtXa/So/zevot TOV TLavXov L\KOV
avTov e^a) TOV tepoO, feat ev^ecos eKXficrdrjo-av at Qvpai.
ZTJTOVVTCOV re auroi/ aTro/cretvat dvfflr) (f)do~L$ rai ^tXtap^a> 31
r?5ff o-7Tip7]s OTL O\TJ vvvxyvveTai 'icpovo-aXijfj,, os f^avTrjs 32r7rapaXa/3a>j>" o-rparieoras- Kat eKarorrap^ay KareSpa/xei/
CTT* avrovs", ot 5e tSo^res roi> ^tXtap^oi/ KOI rou^ crrparta)-
ra? cTTavo-avro TVTTTOVTCS TOV Hav\ov. rare e'yytVas o 33
^tXtap^oy eVeXa/3ero aurou *:at e'Ace'Xeucre bfdfjvai aXvo-etrt
$VCri) KOL 7TVv6dvTO TLS ?7]KOL TL O~TLV 7r7TOir]K(OS' aXXoi 34
de aXXo rt eVe(a>Vow eV rw o^Xa)' ft?) Swapevov de CLVTOV
yvaivaL TO a(T(^>aXes 5ta rw 66pv{Bov Kt\vo~ev ayo~6ai
23 0* 25 TreaTei'A.a/ix' 32 Aa/3wi>
xxi xxn IIPASEIS AnOZTOAON" 55
35 avTov els TrjV nape JJL/3'o\ijv. ore 5e e'yeVero eVt TOVS dva-
(Sa&iJLOvs, crvvefiri fiaorTa&crBai avTov vtro TMV o-rpartcoro3i>
36 Sta TT)Z/ /3tW TOV o^Xoi;, yKoXovfai yap ro TrXfj&os TOV XaoG
37 /cpafoj/res- Afpe auroV. Me'XXooi/ re eto-aye-
cr$tu eiff TT)^ TrapefjLfBoXrjV 6 HavXos Xeyet ra> ^tXtdp^o)Ei cfcar^v /Aot eiTretv rt Trpo? ere ; 6 e^)?/ 'EXX^i/iort
38 yLvcoo-KLS ; oi?K apa cru et o Aiy^Trno? o ?rpo rovroor/ rwv
T^jUfpco^ ai>acrrara)(7as' Kat e^ayaywv els TTJV prjpiov TOVS
39 rerpaKto'^iXiOL'S' avdpas TG>V (riKapicw ; eiTrcv de 6 HavXos
'Eyoo av6p(07ros piv et/LU 'lovdalos-, Tapcrev? TTJS- KiXi/cias1
,
OVK. dcnjfjiov TToXecoj TroiXiTTjs* Seojuat Se crov, eTrirpe'^rov JJLOI
40 XaX^crat Trpos- roj* Xaoi/. eTrLTpe^avTos de avrov o IlaOXoy
Sercriyrjs yevofjitvrjs' TrpocrccfrwvTjcrev rfj
5
E/3patdt
1 SiaXeKrcp Xc'ycovJ/
A^pe? aSeX<^)ot /cat Trarepe?, aKovcrare
2 P.OV TTJS Trpos v/jias vvv\ aTToXoy/as*. a/cot;cra^res> &e ort
T^s
E/3patt SiaXeKTCd flrpoa'ec^aWt a^rolff y^aXXoz/ 7rap<T%ov
3 ijqrv^t'aj'./cat (frrjcriv 'Eyco et/zt aj/i)p 'lovSatos1
, yeyev^/ze-i/os
1 eV Tapcrw r^s KtXt/ctay, dvctTeQpafjifjLfvos de ev rfj TroXet
TCIVTT) Trapa rovs* TroSas- Fa/>taXi^X, 7re7raievjLtez/os> Kara
aKp//3aaz/ rou Trarpwot; VO/JLOV, r}\a)Tr)S inrapx^^ TOV Qeov
4 Ka6a)s TTCLvres "upcis ecrre cr^epoi/, off ravTrjv TTJV odov
edico^a a^pt Oavdrov, deo-fjievcov /cat trapadidovs els (frvXaKas
5 avdpas re Acaiyuz/at/cas-, cos /cat o ap^tepev? /zaprupet /zot
/cat Trav ro TrpccrftvTepiov Trap1
o>v /cat eVto'roXas' dc^dpc-vos irpbs TOVS d$\(f)ovs els Aa/zao-/cov eVopevo/xTyi/ a^ooz/
/cat rous- e'/ceto-e 6Way 5e5e/zeVous eiff 'lepovo-aX^/i tva rt/ico-
6 prjuccxTLV. 'EyeVero 5e|Ltot Tropvofj.ev(D /cat e'yytbz>rt r^
Aa^Ltao"/ca) Trepi fj,o~r}aj3piav c^aifarjs < TOV ovpavov Trepta-
7 crrpcn/mt ^coy iKavov Trept e'/ze',eVea-a re ets ro eda(f)os /cat
f]Kovo-a (f)covrjs \cyovo-rjs ftot 2aouX SaovX, rt /ze Stco/cet?;
8 e'yw Se aTre/cpt^z/ It's ef, /cvpte ; efTrcV re Trpo? /ze
9 Eyoo et/zi I^o~oOj o Na^copaTos- ov o~v Stoo/ceiff. ot Se o'i'i'
56 nPASEIS AIIOSTOAfitf xxn
e'/zoiOVTCS TO fiev <f>(as
e6ea.o~a.VTO TTJV fte (jxavrjv OVK rJKOVO~av
TOV \a\OVVTOS LLOl. eiTTOV $ Tl7TOlTJ(T(i), KVpie ,*
O & KV- IO
pLOS ellTeV TTpOS p>
'
AvCKTTaS TTOpCVOV LS Ao/iOCr/CoV, KttKcl
O~OL \aXrjdrjcrcTai Trepl TTCLVTCDV u>v rlraKral croc rroLrjcraL. co? ir
derovK eWjSXeTTOi/
1airo TTJS ^o^rjs TOV <f)O)Tbs CKeivoVj X lPa
~
ycoyov^i>os VTTO TCOV o~vvovTa>vfJLOt, y\6ov els Aa/xao"Koz/.
'Avavias Se TLS dvrjp v\a(3rjs Kara TOV vopovj papTVpovpc- 12
VOS V7TO TTOVTCOV TtoV K.CITOIK.OVVT<>V ^OuSaiCOI/, \6toV TTpOS 13
p.e KOL 7TLO~Tas L7TV fjLOL SaouX aSeX<^)e, dvdfiXfiJsov
Kayco avTrj TTJ apa ai/e/3Xe^a els avTov. o 5e eirrei/ *O 14
TCDV TrciTepcov ip.u>v Trpoe^etpiaro (re yva>vat TO
avTov Koi Ide'iv TOV SLKCIIOV KOI d/coucrat (fravrjv K TOV crro-
fJLClTOS (IVTOV, OTLO~fl jJidpTVS OVTCp TTpO? TTUVTaS dvQpCCtTTOVS 15
coi/ eo>pa/ca? /cat TJKOVO~O.S. Kcil vvv TI /xeXXeif ; dvatrra? 16
/SaTrrtcrat KOI aTroXoucrat rar a/iapria? crov eVtKaXfcra/zez/os
TO ovQ\ia avTov. 'EyeVero e /xot vTroorpc^ai/ri ei? 'lepov- 17
craX?7ft /cat Trpoorev^o/xeVoi; /iou eV TO) iepw ycvco-Oat, JJLev
K(TTdo~t Kal 161Z> O.VTOV \tyOVTCL fJLOL ^,TTV(TOV KOL ^\0 18
cV ra^et e 'lepovtraX^, Siort ov TrapaSe{~ovTal o~ov fJ-ap-
Tvpiav TTfpi JJLOV. Kayco CLTTOV Kvpte, avroi eV/OTaz/rai 19
ort eya) ^JP'IJV <pv\aKia>v /cat d^pooi/ Kara ras o~vvayG>yas
TOVS 7TlO-TVOVTaS CTTl (T' KOL OT %XVVVTO TO alfJLO.2re- 2O
(frdvOV TOV fJidpTVpOS GTOV, KOL aVTOS Y\\tf]V <j)OT(DS KOL
o~vvv8oK<&v KOL <^)vXdtrcr6)^ ra t/iaria roov dvaipovvT&vavTov. KOL CLITCV Trpoy /ie Ilope^ou, ort e'yoo if e^w; 21
paKpavrecLTroo-T\af' ere. ^H/covov Se avrou 22
a^pt rourou rou Xoyou /cat err^pai/ r?)^ (jxovrjv avT&v Xe-
yoi^re? Afpe OTTO rij? yrjs TOV TOIOVTOV, ov yap KaQfJKev
avTov ^fjv. Kpavya6vTa>v re avTwv /cat piTTTovvTcov ra 23
t/xarta /cat KoviopTov jBaXXovTcov els TOV de'pa e'/ce'Xeucrei/ 24
o ^tX/ap^os1
to~ayecr^at avTov els TTJV 7rape/A/3oX^i/, etTras
l*do-Tiiv dvTa^(rdaL avTov tva eiriyva* SL TJV atrtai/ o-rCO? TT(j)(0VOVV CLVTO). COff Se TTpOTlVCtV dVTOV rOlff IjJMCTlV 25
ii oufiei> ejSA.eTroj' 21
xxir xxin IIPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN 57
t7rez> TTpos TUV earcora Karovrap\ov 6 IlaOXor Et av
TTOV 'Pco/zatov /cat (iKaTCLKpiTov ^(TTLV vplv
26 aKoixras Se o fKarovrcip^rjs 7rpoo"eX$a>z/ TO> ^tXt
yetXez/ \eycov Ti /zeXXet? TTQICLV ; 6 yap avQptoiros ovros
27 'PcOfJLOLOS (TTLV. 7TpO(T\6a>V 6' O ^iXiap^O? t7TeZ/ a^TW
28 Ae'ye /zot, o"u 'Pco/xaTo? et; 6 de ie^^ Nat. aTreKpidrj Se
6 ^tXiap^o? 'Eyw TroXXou KeffraXaiov rr]V TroXtreiav TO.VTTJV
K.rrj(rafJLr]v.6 nauXoy e0?7 'Eyco Se /cat yt~yivvT}\Lai.
29 i)6ews ovv aTrecrr^crav GTT* a^rou oi fjicXXovres avrov ave-
rafeiv KOL 6 ^iXtap^o? 5e etfroftrjOr) eTtiyvovs on 'Pcofjiaius
CCTTLV KOL art CLVTOV r\v SeSe/coos-.
30 Tfj de liravpiov /SovXoju.ei/off yvc5i/at TO d(T<j)a\es TO rL
fcarr/yopetrat VTTO TQ>V 'louSaicoi/ eXwcv avrov, /cat e/ceXcv-
crev (Tvve\6clv TOVS ap^tepets /cat Traz/ TO avvedpioVy /cat
i Karayaycov rov Havkov ecrrrj(TV els avrovs. arevio-as SerIIa{}Xoff T<5 (TvvtSpiq? elnev "Avdpes aoVXc^ot', eyto Trao-?/
o'^^etST/o'et ayaOf] TreTToXiVev/iat TO> ^ea) a^pt ravrr^s rijs
2 Tj/j.pas. 6 Se ap%iepvs'
Kvavlas eTrera^cv rols 7rapeo-To3-
3 o~ti/ atVa3 T^TTTet^ avTou TO o-To/>ia. TOTC o IlaOXoff Trpo?
avrov 6t7T6i/ Ti;7TTeti/ ere fi6\\i 6 Qeos, Tol^ /ce/coi/ia/zeVe'
/cat (fw /ca^ Kpivcov pe Kara rbv vo\jLOv7/cat TrapavojjLcdv K.e-
4 Xeuet? /ze TinrretrSaL ; ol e Trapeo-TCDTe? elirav Tov ap^t-
5 epea ToG dcov XotSopet? ; e^)?; re 6 IlaGXo? Ov/c rjdeiv,
a5eX0ot, oTt eo-TtJ/ ap^tepevs- yeypairrai yap on v
ApXONT<\6 TOY A<\oy coy OYK epeTc K<\KCOC. Tvovs 8e 6 IlaCXo?
OTt TO ez/ fjiepos o~nv ^addovKaicov TO de erepov ^apiarai(ov
cKpafcv V TO) oruz/eSpto)J/
Az/pe? aSeX^oi, eyoa Qapio-alos
clfjiLy vlos <&apio~aia)V' Trept \TTL$OS /cat ayao"Tao"ea)? z/e/cpcov
7T
/cptVojuat. TOVTO 5e a^TourXaXo{)i/TOff
n rtyevTO
}
(TTCKTLS
TWV 3>apL(rala)V K.OL 2aS6s
ou/cata)i/, /cat O~^io~0rj TO 7T\rjdos.
8 SaSSou/catoiTyap \eyov(TLV p.rj civai ovacrTao'iv I^TJTC ayyc-
9 Tepa. eyei/eTO 5e Kpavyfj /ueyaX?;, /cat az/ao"Taz/Tey Tti
I TU> crvveSpCta o UavAo? 6 -yai 7 etTrovTO?|
eTreVecrci' 8 /
HPASEIS AIIOSTOAQX xxin
\eyovres OuSev KCIKOV evptovco/zez/ eV ra> aV$pco7ra> rourar
ei Se TTvevp-a (\a\7](TV avrcorj ayyeXo? . HoX\rjs 5e 10
yivofjLtvrjs trrao-eoos tfroftrjOels 6 ^iX/ap^o? /xj) 5m(77raer^o IlaOXos VTT* avrcoi/ K\V(TV TO (TTpdrevfJia
apTrdarai avrov K fteVov avra)i/, ayetr/T
ety r^XrJ^. T?y C7TIOVCT7] VVKTL 7TL(TTCIS aVTO) O KVplOS II
(L7TV Gapcrei, a)$- yap diefiapTvpa) ra Trepi e/zou eiff 'lepoucra-
XT)/M o{rra> ere Sei /cat et? 'PGJ/ZTJJ/ /xaprvp^crat. Fe- 12
vojjievTjS
rSe
n
ijftfpas Troirjo-avres crv(TTpo(j)r)v ol 'lov&aau
aveOeyLCLTLcrav eavrovs \eyovres ft^re (frayelv fMJTt trelv
0)s ov cnroKTelvaHTiv rov Hav\ov. Tjcrav 5e TrXe/ouy 13
Tcr(Tpa.KOJ>Ta oi TO.VTTJV TTJV avvcofjLoa'iav 7rot7^(ra/ieyof
otrives irpoor\6ovTS rots ap^iepeOa-ii/ /cai roiy Trpecr^vre'- 14
pot? fLTrav 'A^a^e/xart ai/e^e/xartVa/zei/ eavrovs [j.r)$evos
yeva-ao-Qai ea)? ov aVoKretVoo/Aez/ rov IlavXoi/. ^i)v o'v 15
vp.^s c/z^ai/tVare TO) ^tXtap^a) crvv TO) o'
KaTaydyy avrov els vpas as /zeXXoi/raff
aKpiftecTTepov ra Trept avroO- Ty/zeT? Se Trpo roG eyytcrat
avrov ToifjLol ccrpev TOV dvcXclv avrov. 'AKovaas Se o vtoy 16
r?;? dd\<j)rjs Hav\ov TTJV cvedpav irapaycvofjicvos KOL
i(T\0(jc>v els TTJV TrapcfJL^oXrjv a7rrjyyi\V ra) IIai;Xa).
TTpoo-KaXeo-a/iei/oy Se o riaC/Xos- ez/a roov eKarovrap^coz/ 17
e0?7 Toi/ veaviav TQVTQV arrayc Trpos TOV ^tXtap^oy, f'xet
yap aTrayyetXat rt avra). o /nei/ o^v 7rapaXa/3cov avTov iS
ijyaycv npbs TOV ^tXtap^oi/ /cat (prjo-tv 'O dea-pios IlaOXos
Trpoo-K.aXeadfjLCVos fie rjp(DTT]o~V TOVTOV TOV vcaviav aya-
yelv irpos o~e, ^OVTCL rt XaX^crat o*ot. eVtXa/36^tei>os> St 19
r^j x lPos GVTOV 6 ^tXtap^oy /cat ava^cop^Va? /car* tStav
f7rvv6dvTO Tt ecrrtv o exets> a7rayye^at/ Mot *Sr* Se 20
ort Ot *Ioi;SaIoi avvedevTO TOV epcor^o^at o~e OTTCO? avptov
TOV TIavXov KaTaydyys els TO avvedpiov <os p,e\\cov rt
d/cpt/3eVrepov 7rvv6dv0-0ai Trept aurou- O-L> o'y/XT) 7rcio-6rjs 21
xxni xxiv IIPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN 59
avrols, evedpevovcriv yap avrbv e avratv avdpes TrXeiour
reo"o~epa/coz>ra, olrtvcs aW$ejuaria'az> eavrovs p>*]T <ayeti>
/zr/re Trelv coos ov dveXccxriv avrov, /cat vvv elcrlv erot/zot
xopevoL TT]V oVo croO CTrayyeXtW. o /xi/ o'j/ X^ l/"
aTTe'Xvo-e roi/ veavicrKOV irapayyciXas prjdevl K\a\rj-
23 (rat ort raGra evefyavio-as irpos cpe. Kal
Tivas $vo TWV eKOTOVTapxtoV iTTV 'Eroi/idcraTe
ras- diaKoo-iovs OTTCOS TtopevQ&o-iv u>s Kaio-ap/aj, /cat iTT
^bop,iJKoi'Ta KOL de^LoKa^ovs SidKocrLOvs, aTro rpLTrjs copa?
24 r?;? j'u/cros', KTrjvrj re Trapacrr^a'at ti^a 7Ti/3i/3a(7ai/res roz/
25 IlaCXoi/ Stao-oocrcoo-t Trpos OryXt/ca rov r\y^ova^ ypd\jsas
26 7Ti(rTO\r)v e^ovtrav ro^ TVTTOI/ rovrov KXavSios Av<7iW
27 r<5 /cpartcrra) T^yeju-oz/t 4?7yXtKt ^atpeii/. Tw av$pa TOVTOV
a VTTO T&V 'lofSaiov >c
VTT avrc5i/ eiTLO-Tas orvv ra> crrparev/xart
28 ortc
Potato? ICTTLV, /3ovXo/z-ei/os re iiriyv^vai rr\v OLITLOV
$i r]v evK.aXovv avra) [icar^yayov eZs- ro (rvvebpiov CLVTG>V\'
29 oi/ evpop e'y/caXo^/zej/oz/ Trept frjTrjp,a.Ta)v TOV vopov CLVTWV,
30 jJLrjftev de CL^LOV Bavarov r] Seo-/A(5v e^oj/ra ey/cX^a. prjvv-
6ei(rr]S de poi iri(Bov\rjs els TOV avftpa ecrecrfiai e^avrrjs
eTre/x-^a ?rpoy o-e, TrapayyetXa? /cat rots Karrjyopois Xe'yeti/
31 Trpos CLVTOV eVl cro9. Ot /z^ GUI/ arpartcorat
Kara ro Stareray/xeVov a^rols1
avaXa/^orres1 rov IlaC'Xoj'
32 rjyayov 5ta VVKTOS els TTJV 'Ai/rtTrarpiSa- r^ 5e rnwuptoveaoravTts rovs tTTTrels a.Trep-^ea'dai vvv avra> i;7reo~rpe\^az/
33 eis- r?)i/ 7rapp,po\rjv olrives eto-eX^oi/res et9 r?)i/ Kato-aptai/
icat araSovre? r^i/ eVto"roX7)j/ r<3 r\ys\LQvi TrapefTTrjcrav /cat,
34 roz> IlaOXoi/ ai;ra). avayvovs Se /cat eVepcor^ eras- e'/c Trota?
35 eVap^etas ecrrlv /cat TrvQofJLcvos ort CTTO KtXt/cias Ata/coi^-
<70jLtat crov, e^)?/, orai/ /cat ot /car?Jyopot crov Trapayei/covrat*
iceXei;a'as> eV rw TTpatrcopicp '"roO1
'HpcoSoi; (pvXdo'creo'dat,
CLVTOV.
i Mera de TreVre T^/ie'pas KarejBrj 6 ap^iepei;? 'AiWUV
35
60 HPAEEIS AlIOZTOAfiN xxiv
JJ.CTO. TrpcarftvTcpccv TLVMV KCU prjTopos TepruXXov TIVOS,
(HTLVCS cv(f)dvio~av rrjycfjLovi
Kara TOV liavXov. K\TJ- 2
QCVTOS 6"e [avrou] rjp^aro Kar^yopea/ o TepruXXo? Xe'-
ywv Ho\\fjs cipr/vrjs Tvyx^VOVTS ^ta (rov KOL 6x
top$a)/zara>z'
yiVOJJieVCdV TO) cQvCL TOVT(O diO. TTJS (7TJS TTpOVOlCLS TVClVTrj T 3
Kai Travra^ov oTroSe^o/ze^a, Kpcrnore &r)\i, /xera ircurr^s
cv^apLcrrLas. Iva. defj.rj
eVt TrXeloi/ ore eWo7rra>, TrapaxaXco 4
aKoOtra/ ere THJL&V o-vvropoos rfj cry hntutbf. cvpovres yap 5
rov avbpa rovrov Xot/zoi/ KOL KIVOVVTCL erracretff TTO.O-L rols
'lovSciiois rolv Kara TTJV OIKOV[J.VT]V Trpcoroo-rarTyi/ re rrjs
TU>V Nafoopa/coz/ alpeo-ecoSj os KOL TO Icpov C7rci.pa.o-ei> /3ej3/;- 6
Xcoo-at, OP /cai fitpanfaafi*!', Trap ov bwfafl avros ova- 8
Kpivas 7rcpl TravTtov TOVTCOV CTTiyvaJvat, wv ij^cls Karr^yopov-
P.CV avrov. crvvtTTe&tvTo de KCU ol 'lou&ztot (pdo-Kovrcs 9
raCra ovras f'x iv> "AjfWtp/ftj re o IIai)Xoff vcvo-avros aura) 10
roO 7jycp.ovos \cyciv EK TroXXcot' e'ra>v 6Vra (re Kpirrjv r<5
rovra) eVto-ra/zevo? cvdvfKos ret Trept cpavTOv aVoXo-
fjiai, dvva.fjivov o~ov cTTLyvan/ai, ort ou TrXciovs clo~Lv /zot n
T^^iepat ^a)e/ca d0* T)? dvcftrjv 7Tpoo~Kvi^o~CDV els 'lepoi>-
cra\.TJfjLj KOI OVTC cv ra> lepai evpoz/ /xe TTpoy rtz/a SiaXeyo- 12
pcvov rj7iio-Tao~iv TTOLOVVTCI o^Xou ot/re V rats- o~vvaycoyals
OVTC Kara r^v TroXti/, oOSe Trapao-r^o-at dvvavTdi crot ?rept 13
a>i> i^vz/i KaTijyopovo-iv pov. o/xoXoyo5 Se roGro o-ot ort 14
Kara rjyi/ oSoi^ ^ \6yovo~iv atpccriv OVT&S Xarpeuoo ra> ?ra-
rpcpa) ^eaS, TTio-reucoz/ Tratrt rols Kara roz/ vopov KOL rot?
eV rols- 7rpo<pTJTa.L? yeypajtz/zeVots", c\7TLOa e^a)i> eiff roi/ ^eoi/, ^z/ 15
Kat avrot o^rot 7rpocrSe/
^oi'rai, aVacrra0-ti> /ze'XXeii/ eVeo-^at
diKaL&v re Kat ddtKow' cv roura) KOI auro? a(7Kc5 drrp6o~- 16
KOTTOV o~vvci8r]a-iv e^eti/ TTpos- rov ^eov Kat rou? dvQptojrovs
5ta Trai/ror. 6Y e're3i> Se 7rXetoi/a)i/ c\crjp,oo-vvas TTOLTJO-COV els 17
ro eBvos fiov 7rapcycv6[jL7]v KCIL 7rpoo~0opas>
,ez/ ats- cvpov /ze 18
^yvLorfjLcvov cv rw tepw, ou /zera o^Xou ovSe /iera Qopvftov,
rives Se OTTO r^s 'Ao~tas 'louSatot, ouy eet eVt croi) irapelvai 19
xxiv xxv IIPASEIS AHOSTOAON 61
20 KOI KOTr^yOpelv et Tt %OlV TTpOS fJ> 7 f]CLVTOL OVTOL L7Ta~
21 Totorav TL evpov aSt'ioj/za CTTCLVTOS IJLOV eVl rov avveSpiov i)
TTepl fJLLClS TO.VTTJS <j)(OVT]S TJS KKpaa V aVTols (7TU)S OTL
Tlepl avaa'Ta.o'ecos vtKp&v e'yco Kpivo/zat crrffjiepov l(fi vp&v.
22 'Az/e/3aAero Se auro^s o ^fj\i^ aKpifiea-repov eiScos ra
Trept TJJS odov, C'LTTOS "Qrav Avcrtas- o ^tXiap^o? Kara^rj
23 Siayi/aicro^tai ra Ka^' vpas' ^Lara^dfjievos TO* fK.aTOvra.p-
XH ^p^o'OaL avrov *X LV T G-V'
iV Ka^
L l*>?]$eva- K(d\veiv
24 TOOZ> Idicov avrov inrrjpeTe'LV avrw. Mera 5e
ypepas nvas Trapayevopevos o 3>f)\i <rvv ApovcriXXrj rfj
l$tq yvvaiK.1 ovo-rj 'lovSaia ^iere7re/-t'V//>aro rov IlauXoi/ Kal
25 T]KOV(TV aVTOV 7Tpl TTJS LS XpiCTTOV *\7](TOVV TTlOTeOOf. SiO-
Xcyopevov de avrov Trepl SiKaioo-vvrjs Kal cyKpareias Kal rov
KpijJiaTos TOV fjieXXovros e/z^o/Sos- yei/o/zet'Offo <&rjXi aTreicpi-
^/; To z/uv e^o^ Tropevov, Kaipov 5e ^eraXa/Scov /xeraKaXeVo-
26 /zeu (re- a/za /<ai \iria>v OTL ^p?;/xara So^T/a-erat [a^rw]
VTTO roO na^Xov Sto Kal irvKvoTcpov OVTOV /zera7re//,7r6/xei'os
27 co/z/Xet avrw. Ater/ay 5e TrXT/pco^e/a-T/? <eXa/3ei/
3>rjXtt; HopKiov <&r](TTOv 6e\&v re ^nptra Kara^e-
at TO!? 'lo^Satots1 o $77X1^ /careXtTre roz/ IlaGXo^ dedcpevov.
ovi> eTTtftas Trj
r7rap^LO
1
pera rpels yfJiepas
2 ai/e/3^ eis- 'lepoo-oXv/ia OTTO Kaio-apias, V<J)dvi(rdv re a^roS
01 ap^i^peis Kal ot Trptorot rc5z/ 'louSatcoi' Kara roi) Ila^Xov,
3 Kal TrapeKaXovv OVTOV aiTOVfjicvoi X (
'
1PLV Kar> a^ToO OTTCOS
fjLTa7Tp\l/r]TaL O.VTOV els 'lepovo-aX^jU, eVe^paz/ Trotou^res
4 d^eXeiv ai)rb^ Karar?)i/ oSdz/. o
/zez/ oOz/ ^Tyo'ros' a.7rKpi6r}
Trjpzlo-Qai TOV IlavXov els Kaio-api'av, eavTov $ peXXeiv
5 eV ra^et eWopeveo-^ar Ot ovz/ eV v/iiv? (/)7;criV,Su^arol
crvvKaTa(Bai>Ts ei' rt IO~TLV ev r< dvdpl OTOTTOV KaTrjyopei-
6 TCdarav avTOV. Atarpi^as1 Se eV ai?rois 7/^te'pa?
ou TrXetofff oKr<u ^ SeKa, KCLTajBas els Kato~aptav, r^
cjravpiov Ka6i(ras eVl rov /3/jjuaro? eKtXsvo-ev TOV XLavXov
61 IIPAEEIS AnoSTOAftN xxv
a^drfvaL. Trapayez/OjueVou 5e aurou 7rpiO~rrjo~av avTov ol 7
aVo 'lepocroXu/zcov /cara/Se/S^/cores" 'lou&aiot, TroXXd /cat
/3ape*a airico/xara /carac/>e'poz/res a ou/c urvvov aTro&ei^at,
rou IlauXou aTroXoyou/zeVou on Oure eij roz> v6[j.oy rooz/ 8
'louSaicoi/ oure ei? ro lepoV oure ei? Kat'crapd rt fjjJiapTov.
o &rjo~TO$ 5e &\a)V Tols 'lovdai'ots1
X^PLV KaTa6fO~0ai OTTO- 9
Kpi0\s rco IlauXa) e^Trei/ e'Xei? eiff 'lepocroXv/xa di/a/3asr
KL TTepl rOfrcOI' KpLUTIVClL TT JJLOV ,'ITT1/ O O IlauXoS" IO
'Ecrreos eVi roO /3;//xaroff Kai'crapo? ei/u, ou fie 5ei /cpiWcr^ai.
'louSai'oi;? oi;Sei/ rj&iiapui, cos- /cai crv /caXXioi/7Tiyii/coo-/ceij.
ci /xeV ouv dSi/cco Kai afioz/ d^ai/arov TreVpa^d rt, ou Trapai- n
Tovjjiai TO airoOcivflv' ei 5e ov$.v O~TIV cov OVTOL KciTTjyopovo~iv
LLOVj ovfaeis ue Sut'arai auroTs vapicracr^af Kai'crapa TTLKCI-
XoO/xai. rore o <I>^crroff crtz^XaX7jo-as /xera rou cru/x/3ouXi'ou 12
ttTTfKpL^Tj Kai'crapa eVt/ce'/cX^crai, eVi Kai'crapa iropevcrrj.c
Hp,epcoi/ Se Siayei/o/ieVcoi/ ri^cov 'AypiTTTras' o /SacrtXeus1
13
/cai Bepi/i'/cr/ Ka.Tr)VTr)o~av ei? Katcrapiavrdo~7racrd/zer/ot^ roi/
4>^crroi/. co9 Se TrXetous- ijfjLtpas G)ieVpt/3or e'/cet,o &rjo~TOS 14
TCO /SacriXei dW$ero ra /card rov IlauXov Xeycov 'Avrjp
vis e'crrtv KaraXeXi/z/zeVos- UTTO ^>/JXt/co? Secr/xto?, Trepi ou 15
yeyoyueVou /xou ei? 'lepocroXu/za eWc/)dz/tcraz/ ot dp^iepei?
Kai 01 Trpeo~/3urepoi roov 'louSatcoi/, airou/zei/ot /car' aurov
Ko.Tao'iKrjv vrpos ovs aTre/cpt^v ort ou/c ecrrti/ e^o? 'Pco- 16
fiaioi? ^aptfecr^ai rtva avQpairov trplv rj6 KaTrjyopcv-
JJLCVOS /card TrpocrcoTroz/ 6^ot rous- KCtTTjyopovs TOTTOVrre
n
aTroXoy/a? Xd^Sot Trept rou e'y/cX^aros1
. crui/eXc^ovrcov ouv 17
eV$ae avaftoXyv fUj&CflUU* TroiT/crd/zei/o? rij e^r KaOicras
erri rou ^'p-aros e'/ceXeucra a^drjvaL TOV avftpa.' Trepi ou 18
O'ra^eVreff 01 KarrjyopOL ou&e/zi'ai> airi'av e(f)pov a>ve'yco
vTrevoovvr7rovr]p<V^, C7
?7
"7?f-ara ^^ rim Trepi r^? tSiay Seicrt- 19
Sai/zopia? ei^ov TTpo? avTov /cat Trepi nz/o? 'IT/CTOU T^dirqKo-
roffj ov (pao~KV 6 TiavXos fjv. ajropovfjicvos 8ee'yco rT^i/ 20
Trepi rourcov r]Tr]o~iv eXeyoz/ et ^SouXotro Tropeuecr^at ets
13 t-.-t 16 5e 18 :
xxv xxvi IIPASEIS AIIOSTOAfiN 63
21 'lepo<roXf/za /ca'/cet KpLveo-Qai Trepl rovrcov. rov de Hav\ov
eTTiKaXeo-apevov rr)pr]6fjvaL avrov els rrjv rov 2e/3ao-roC
$idyva)o~iv, eKe\evo~a rTjpelcrdai, avrov ecos ov dvaTrefM^a) av-
22 rov Trpbs Ka/crapa. 'AypLTTiras de Trpbs rov <br)o~rov *E/3oi;-
XojjLTjv Acat avrbs rov dv6p&7rov dKovorcu. Avpiov, <>r]o~LV,
23 d.Kovo~rj avrov. T^ ovv eTravpiov \66vros rov
'AypiTTTra /cat rfjs Bepi/t/c?;? jLtera 7ro\\fjs (pavracrias KOL
LO~\d6i>rcov els ro aKpoarrjpLov o~vv re ^tXtap^ot? /cat
dv$pdo~LV rols /car' ^o^r]v rfjs TroXea)? feat Ke\evo~avros rov
24 <&i]o~rov "fJX^1! navXoff. /cat (j)T]o~iv 6 3>fjo~ros 'AyptTTTra
ftacriXev /cat Trm/res- ot crv^Trapoi/re? 77/xiv ai/Spes1
, Beapelre
rovrov irep\ ov aVai/ ro TrXfjdos ro>v 'lovdaicovreverv^ev^ [JLOL
ev re 'lepocroXv/xotff /cat eV&ioV, fiocovres ^ Selv avrov frjv
25 /iT^/cert. eycD Se /careXa/3t3/z^z/ fjLTjSev CL^LOV avrov Oavdrov
7T7rpaxevaij avrov Se rou'rov eVi/caXea-a^teVoi; roz/ 2ej3ao-rov
26 CKpiva TrejuTreti/. rrept ou do~<fra\es ri ypa^at rw Kvpico
OVK ^a>' &IO irporfyayov avrov efi vptov /cat p,d\Lo~ra eVt
o~oO? /3ao"tXeD 'AyptTTTra, oTrooff r^ff dvaKpiaecos yevofxevr^s
27 <r^o3 rt ypa^oo- aXoyov yap pot So/cet TrefiTrovra decrfMLOis
1/AT;
/cat raff ^ar' aurou alrias o~rjfjLavai. AypiTnras $e Trpos
rov Hav\ove<j)r) 'ETTtrpeVerat o-ot
rv7rep^ o~eavrov \eyeiv.
2 Tore 6 Ha^Xo? eicreivas rr)V Xf^Pa dTreXoyelro Ilepi Trai/-
rcoz^ ooz> e'y/caXoO/xat ^TTO 'lovdaicov, ftao-iXev 'Ayp/TTTra,
rjyrjuai euavrbv paKapLOV eVt croG peXXcav 0-rjfj.epov aTroXo-
3 yeto-^at, /iaXicrra yva>o-rr]v ovra ere iravrw rcov Kara
'lovdaiovs e6>v re /cat ^r^p-arcoi/' Sto Se'o/zat fjLaKpo6vfjLO)s
4 a/coOcrat /xov. Try^ /zez> ovv /3/cocriV /xou e/c veorrjros rrjv
CITT* dpxfjs yevofjievrjv ev ra> c^z/ei /Ltov eV re "lepoo-o\vaots
5 ^o~acrt Travre? 'lou^atot, 7rpoyiva)o~K.ovres ue ava)@ev, eav
6e\a>o~L fjiaprvpelv, ort /cara rj)v a/cpt/Secrrar^i/ alpecriv rfjs
6 ijfJLerepas dpfjo-Keias erjo~a <&apio-alos. /cat wi/ eV c'XTTtSt
r?/s ets- rov? Trarepas rj^utv lirayyeKias ycvouevrjs viro
7 rou ^eou ecrrrjKa Kpivo^evos^ els TJV ro da>deKd(f)v\ov TI^WV
64 IIPASEIS AirOSTOAfiN" xxvi
CV KTViq. VVK.TCI KO.I yfJLpdl> \ClT'pl)OV tXtflff!^KOTCIV-
rrjo-aC' Trepi 7)9 fXtr&Off eyKaXovpai VTTO 'louSa/cov, /3a<rt-
Xev- TI aTTLorrov Kpii'TaL Trap' v/ur/ a o $eo? veKpovs 8
tyeipet ; 'Eyco /zeV ovz> edo^a f/zavrw rrpos TO ovofia 9
'l/yoroO rou Nafoopcuot; SeTv TroXXa evavria rrpa^ar o /cat 10
77oLr]ara ev 'lepotroXv/zois1
,Kat ^oXXovy re
1ra>i/ ayiW cyco
i/ (j)v\a.Kcu$ Acare/cXeicra TT)I> Trapa rcGi/ ap^tepecoz/ e^ovcriav
Xa/3coz>, dvaipovfjievcov TC avrwv Kar^i/ey/ca v^c^oz/, /cai nKara Tratras1 ra? crui'aycoya? TroXXaACi? rt/xoopooi/ aiJTovy
0)S KOL CIS TCIS CO 7rLS. El/ Ol$ 7TOpevfJLVOS 12
Aa/zacrKoi/ ^er' ffowrias KOL eVtrpoTT^ff r^s- r<5i/
a)i^ ijfjLepas necrrjs Kara r^v o5oi/ efoi/, /3ao-Xe{), 13
ovpavoBtv vrrep TTJV Xa^TrporrjTa rov 7/Xiov 7Tpi\dfjL^av jj,
(JHVS KOL TOVS (TVV CfJLOl 7TOpVOfJLVOVS' TTCLVTtoV T KaTClTTf- 14
jfjLcov els TTJV yrjv rfKowa (frcwrjv \lyovo~av TTpos
(TK\r]p6v crot Trpos- Kevrpa Xa/cr/feti/. eyco Se eiVa Ti's ef, 15
Kupie ; o 5e Kvpios eiircv 'Eyw eijut 'l^o-ous- oz/ <7V Siw/cet?*
XXa ai/ao-rr/^t Kai CTHOl 6HI TOyC noA^C coy y TOVTO 16
yap <&fyQr]v 0*01, Trpo^etp/crao-^ai ore vTrrjperrjV KOL ndprvpa di>v
T ciftcs /ie coi> re o<f>Gi]<ropai o-ot, 6l^lpOYM6NOC C6 e/c 17
rov \aov KOL eK TCON eONcoN, eic oyc epw ArrocTeAAca
CG ANOTSdJ 6cJ)9AAMOYC avrcoj/, rou eViorrpe\/rat ATTO CKO- 18
TOYC eic c^OOC /cal r^y e^ovo-las TOV 2araz/a eVi rov ^eoi/,
rou Xa/3etv avrovs1
a<peo'iv a/iapricov Kal K\fjpov tv TOLS
r/yiao-p-evois TnWei r^ ei? e/ie'. ^O^ez/, /3a(TtXeO 'Ayp/TTTra, 19
OVK yev6pr)v aTreiQrjs T7J ovpavico oTrracTia, aXXa rols eV 20
Aa/iao-/ca) Trpwroi/ re *a! 'lepoa-oX^/zoi?, ?rao-av re r)^ ^co-
pai> rTys- 'lovSa/ay, /cat rol? eQvccriv aTrrJyyeXXov /terai/oeiv
fcal eVtcrrpe^etv eVi rot' Qcov, ata r^s fjLeravoLas epya
irpcurcrovTCLS. eVe/ca rovroov /ie 'louSaTot crv\\aj36fj.i>oi ev 21
TO) lepw eVetpcoj/ro bia^LpLcracrOaL. eiriKovpLas ovv rv^cov 23
7 Ka.Ta.vrrjfff(.v
xxvi xxvn IIPASEIS AHOSTOA12X 65
Trjs OTTO TOV ov a^pt T*ls uzpas TavTTjs O~TijKa /zaprupo-
fjievos /ztKpa> T Kal ucydXco, ovdev CKTOS Xe'yooi/ coi/ re oi Trpo-
23 (f)rjrai eXdXrj&av p,\\6vTO)V yivO~@at. Kal Mcoucr^ff, ei Tradrj-
TOS 6 xpicrToS) ei rrpcoroff e avaarravetos VfKpatv <p(os jiteXXfc
24 KarayyeXAeti/ rai re Xaa> KOL rot? t&Pf<riv. Tav-
ra de avrov aTroXoyov/xeVou o ^>;jo-roff /zeyaXfl rj 0a)i/5 0^~<rtV Maiz/77, IlaCXe* ra TroXXa (re ypa/i/xara ety pavlov
25 TreptrpeVet. o Se naGXoff Ou ftaivopat, cfrrjo-LVj Kparitrre
^^(rre, aXXa aXrjQcias Kal (raxfipocrvvrjs pr^/xara aTro^^ey-26 yofiai. eV/crrarat yap Trepi ro^rcov o jSaa-iXeus
1
, Trpo? oi/T
7rappr)(ria6[j.vos XaXar \av6aveLV yapravrov
n TOVTM ov
TTfiOofiai ov6eVj ov yap ICTTLV v yc0v[q 7TTrpayfjLvov roOro.
27 TTtorre^ei?, /3a(rtXei) 'AyptTTTra, rols Trpocfrrjrais ; olfia on28 Triorevei?. o Se *Aypt7r7ra$
>
Trpos TOV HavXov *Ev oXtyo)
29r/xe ireiQeis XpLOTiavbv Troi^crat
1. o Se IlauXos EvgaifjLTjv
av r<5 ^eai Kat eV oXiyw Kal ev /xeydXo) oi3 p.6vov o~
aXXa /cat Trairray rou? aKovovras pov o-ijfjicpov yevtvQaiTOIOVTOVS OTTolog KO.I Cy(O LfJLL TTapCKTOS T&V $O~fJLWV TOV~
30 TGW. 'Aveo-rrj re o jSacrtXet'ff ical o yyepatv rj
31 re HepVLKrj Kal oi crvvKadrjfjLcvot, avrols, Kal dvaxaprjo-av-
TCS \a\ovv TTpos aXX?;Xoi;y \eyovres ore Ov&ev Oavdrov
32 77 $O~fJia>vra^ioz/
n
Trpacrcret o avdpc&Tros OVTOS.>
Aypi7T7ras
Se ra) 4>?Jo-ra) e(^)/;'ATroXeXuo-^at edvvaro 6
tft)) 7TKK\7]TO Kai'crapa.
1C
Q? 5e cKpidrj TOV a7TO7rXeIi> /ftas eiV r^v *IraX/av,
7rap0'i8ovv TOV re IlavXo^ Kal Tivas mpovs fieo-ftcoras
2 eKaTOvrdpxrj ovo/zart 'loiXia> o-rreipTjs Se/Saa-r^?. eVi/3ai>-
rey Se TrXota)'
AftpafjivvTTjvcp fieXXoi'rt TrXeTi' et? rovs Kara
r7yj> A&ua* TOTTOVS dvrj^SrjfjieVy OVTOS o~vv TJ^JLLV
'
3 Ma/cedoz>off 0ecro-aXoi/iKea)S' rj} re erepa
Sidoiva, <>i\avQpw7r(i3S re o
TTpOS TOVS (f)t\OV
26 Kal|avTOV TI 28 t-..t 31
P.
66 IIPASEIS AHOSTOAflX
V TT]V Kvirpov ftia TO 4
TOVS avefjiovs flvai evavriovSj ru re Tre'Xayos ro Kara TTJV 5
KiXiK/ai/ KOL Uafj.(pv\iav bian\vo~avTS Kar^X&z/zei/ els
Mvppa TTJS Auja'a?. Ka/ceZ evpwv 6 fKarovrapx^s TrXoioi/ 6
'AXe^ar/Spt^oj/ 7r\ov is TTJV 'iraXtai/ cveftifiao'ev jjfjLas LS
avTo. v iKavais Se pjpicpatf fipaftvirXoovvrcs KOL /zoXis 7
yevofjicvoi Kara TTJV K^i'Soi/, /XT) TrpocrcwvTos ijp,as TOV avi-
/xou, vn-eTrXe^o-a/ify r;v KpTJrrjv Kara 2aX/xouV?;y, /LtoXis re 8
7rapaXeyo/xej/ot CIVTTJV ^\6op.fv els TUTTOV Ttva KaXovfjicvov
KaXovff Ai/xeVa?, co eyyvs rjv 7ro\ts Aacre'a. 'l/ca- 9
l/OV ^pOVOU 8iayVO{JiVOV KOI UVTOS IJ^T) TTlCr<J)a\OVS
TOV TrXooy Sia ro KOI r?)i/ vrjo-Tciav TJ$TJ TrapeX^Xv&Vat,
Trapyvei 6 IlaCXof Xeycoj/ avroif "A^pf ?, ^foopto ort /Ltera ic
vftp(OS KCU 7TO\\TJS f^fJiiaS OU pOVOV TOV (fropTlOV Kdi
TOV TrXoiou aXXa /cat rooi/ ^v^o^v T^JJLC^V ^teXXfti/ O~O~6aL
TOV 7T\ovv. 6 5e KaTovrdpxT)$ rw KvftfpviJTTj Kal r<u n
^au/cX^paj /zaXXoy eVft^eroT)
rot? VTTO IlavXoi; Xeyo/zewis1
.
arev^e'rou Se roO Xipevos VTrap^ovros Trpos 7rapa^Lp,ao~iav 12
ol irXciovES 0vro {3ov\T)v avaxOrjvai, e/cel^fi/, e? zrcoy St-
vaivro KaTavTijo~avT$ ei? &OIVIKO. Trapa^ft/xao-at, Xi/zeVa
r^s KpTJr^f /SXeVoi/ra Kara X//3a Kat Kara ^capov. 'YTTO- 13
7TVVO~a.VTOS $ VOTOV $6aVTS TTJS TTpO^eVeODff KKpaTT)KVCll
apavrcs ao~o~ov TrapeXcyoi/ro TT)I/ KprJTTjv. /xer' ov TroXv 14
Se e/3aXei/ Kar' aJr^s aW/xo? TV(f>covtKos 6 Ka\ovfj.vos
EupaKvXooz/' crvvapTrao-devTOS 5e rou TrXotou Kal /u) Swape- 15
z/ov dvTo<j)6a\[j.'LV TOO dvjj,(o fTTidovTcs (j)p6fji0a. vr\vlov 16
6e rt inroftpqfjLovTes KaXovpevov KauSa icr^vcra/xei/ /xoXis
TrepiKpareis yevevOat rfjs 0x0^)77 ?, ^i/ apavrcs (3or)6eiais 17
ro viroa)vvvvTs TO Tr\olov (Poftovpcvoi, re ^ ei? r^v
ro O*KVOS, ovrcor (f)povro.
TTJ e^rjs Kfio\T)v CTTOIOVVTO, 18
OI T^ TptTTj avro^eipe? rjyi> O~KVTJV TOV TrXo/ou epi^av. 19
aorpwv 7ri(paiv6vT(ov cVt
xxvn IIPASEIS AIIOZTOAflX 67
7/Lie'paff, xetjucor/os- re OVK oXtyov cTruettfteVot;, XOITTOV
21 petro \TT\S 7rao-a TOV o-o>feo-$at facis. tto\\fjs re dcrtrias
o~T]Srare o"ra$etff o JlaCXoff eV
/ze'crft)avrcoi/ etVei'
^, co avdpcs, ireidap^rja'avTa.: /not /zr) amyeo~^atarro r}ff Kpifnf^ Kp$rjo-ai re r^v vfipiv ravrr^v KOL rr\v
22 ^rj^iav. Kal ra ^ui/ 7rapati/c5 t5/zaj vBvp,fiv^ aTro^SoX?) -yap
23 ^V\fjS OV<$jJLia <TTCLL $ Vp&V 7T\T]V TOV TrXoLOV 7rap(TTl]
yap JJLOI ravrrj TTJ VVK.TL TOV Ocov ovei/xi,
co /cat Xarpeuco,
24 ay-ytXo? Xeycoz/ MJ) (o/3ov, IlaOXe- Kato-apt ere Set Trapa-
<cn-f)vai, /cat tSou /ce^aptorat (rot o ^eo? TrdvTas TOVS TrXeov-
25 ras /zera (rou. Sto eiJ^u/ietre, avSpej' 7Tt(7rei;co yap ra) ^ec5
26 on ourcos corai /ca^' oy rpoTroz/ XeXaX^rat /zot. e:y vrjo-ov
27 Se' rtra Set Ty/aa? eWeo-etz/. '12$- Sev
reo-o-apeo-/cat-
.deKcirq vvfc eye^ero StcK^epo/LieVcoi/ T^/XCOJ/ eV rep 'A^pta, Kara
jue'croz/ r^ff VVKTOS vTrevoovv of j/aDrat ^poo-ayeti/1 rtm aurot?
28 ^copaf. /cat /SoXtVarre? cvpov opyuta? et'/coa't, /3pa^u 5f
^tao-r^o-arreff /cat TraXtv /SoXtcrai/reff evpov opyvias deica-
29 Tre^re* (^o^ov^evoi re/AT/
TTOV Kara rpa^eZff TOTTOVS eKTre-
<ro)jLte^ e'/c 7Tpvfj.vr]S ptyavrts ayxvpas TO~o~apas rjv%ovro
30 rjfjLpav yveo~6ai. Ta>v Se yaurcov {TJTOVVTWV <uyeiv e'
^oO TrXot'oi; KOI ^aXao-ai/rco^ rj)i/ o-Ka(f)rjv els TTJV BdXaa-Q-av
Tpo(j)a.o-i coff e'/c irpcpprjs dyKvpas /xeXXoi/rcoi/ e'/cretVetf,
31 etrrez/ o IIaXoj rco eKaTOvrapxu KCLL TO"LS o-rparicorats
*Eaf /zi7 OVTOL fMcivcdoriv tv rco TrXoto), vfjifls o~codfjvaL ov
32 Suvao~^e. rore oVe/co^ay of o~rpartcorat ra o~^ot^ta r^9
33 o-Ka(j)rjs Kal ciao-av CIVTTJV fKnso-elv. ^A^pt de ou ijfJLepa
7jfj.\\V ylvfo~6at, napcKaXfi o IlaCXos1 anavras /zeraXa-
jSetv Tpotpfjs Xeycov Teo'O'apecrKatSeKar^i' cr^/xepoi/ Tj/zepai/
Trpoo-SoKcoj/res- aVtrot StareXetre, firjdev Trpoo'Xa/So/xei'Of
34 Sto 7rapa/caXo5 v/xay jueraXajSeii/ rpo(^)^r, rovro yap Trpo?
T^ff vfietepas o~(OTTjpias virdp^fi* ovdcvbs yap V/JLU>V 6p\^
35 CZTTO r^? K(f>a\rjs aVoXetrat. etVa? de raOra Kat Xa/3coz>
27 Trpocraxeii/ 52
68 IIPASEIS AII02TOAQN xxvn xxvm
nprov fV)^apio~TT]o~V rco $eo> CVO^TTLOV nnvrcov KOL K\do~as
7/parO 0~QllV. CV^VfJLOL fie yVOfJiVOl TTttVTfS KCU dVTOl 36
7rpoo-eXa/3oi/ro rpo(j)fjs. rjfjieda fie at Tratrat ^v^at eV ra> 37
TrXoia)ro5ff
1
fftftofjLTjKovTa e. Kopeo^eVres fie Tpo(f)fjs CKOV- 38
<f>iov TO TrXolov K(3a\\6fjiVOL TOV ulrov cis TTJV BaXacro'av.
^Ore fie TJjue'pa e'yeVero, r^i/ y^i/ OVK eVeytVaxr/coi', KO\TTOV 39
fie nra Korez/oouv e^oi/ra alytaXov et? ov e'/SovXcvovro el
fivi/aii/rorcKcr(*)crai? TO 7r\olov. KCU TCLS ayicupas TrepieXov- 40
re? eia)i/ ei? TT)J/ ^aXacro-ai/, a/ia dvvres ras fcvKTTjpias T&V
TT^fiaXia)^, /cat eVapai/reff roi' aprejiicoi/a rt Trvfovcrr] Karel-
^oi/ ei? rov aiyiaXoi/. TrcpnrcaovTfs fie eis TOTTOV fii^a- 41
Xao-oroi/ CTrtKeiXav TJ]V vavVj Kol7J y^iev Trpwpa e'peio-ao-ct
fJ,WV do~d\VTOS, ijfie TTpVfJLVO. \VTO V7TO T1JS jStQff.
Tc5i/ fie (rrpttTicorooi/ /3ouXj) e'yeVero ti/a rot'? fieo'/xcoras' 42
tiTroKTeivoixriv, prj TLS eKKoXv^fB/jo-a^ duxpvyr]' 6 be eVaroi/- 43
ftov\o[jLVOs fimcraicrat roi/ IlaCXo;/ Ka>\v(TfV CIVTOVS
K6\vo~V T Tovs fiu^a/xeVous" Ko\vfi(3air
Trpwrou? eVi rj]!/ y7Ji> e'fteVat, /<ai ro^y Xot- 44
ovs /zev eVl o~avi<riv ovs fie eVi rij/coi/ ra>v a;ro roO
TrXoiov /cai ovrcoff e'yeVero Travra? fitacrco^i/at eVi riyi/ y^.Kal fiiacrcdQevTcs rare eVe'yi/co^tev on MeXir^i/^ 77
r
y7O~os' /caXeirai. oi re ^3ap/3apot irapel^av ov TTJV rv^ou- 2
o-cu/ (j)i\av0pQ)7riav jfJilV) a^ai/re? yap trvpav Trpoo-eXa'/Sowo
dia TOV VCTOV TOV e'<^)eo"ra)ra /cat fita ro ^u^oy.vTos fie rov IlavXoi; (ftpvydvcov TL 77X^0? *a! 3
cmdfVTQS eVi r?)^ Trvpdv, e^ifiva OTTO r^s1
0pfj.r]S e'eX$o{)o~a
KadrjTJ/e TTJS x lPos avrov. cos fie etSai/ ot /3ap/3apot Kpe/ia- 4
pevov TO 6rjpiov < TTJS %ipbs CIVTOV, Trpos dXX^Xouy eXeyoi/
ITairroaff (frovcvs COTLV 6 avQpo)7ros OVTOS ov fiia(ra)^Vra e'/c
r^ff 6a\da-(TTjs rj diKrj yv OVK f'iacrfv. o fiev ovv aTrorivd- 5
^aff r<i Qrjpiov fls TO jrvp enaQcv ovdtv KGKOV ol fi^ ?rpoo"e- 6
OVTOV fJL\\LV 7Tt/i7TpaO"^ai T)KaTaTTLTrTfLV a(f)V(O
7T\ TToXl) fie avrCDV TTpOGTO'OKaVTtoV KO.I $O>pOVVTCW
37 Staxdcriat 39
xxvin IIPASEIS AIIOZTOAfiX 69
/LtT/Sev CLTOTTOV els CLVTOV yiv6fj.vov, /Aera/SaXo/zcz/oi eXeyoi>
7 O.VTOV elvai Qfov. *Ev 5e TO!? Trept, roy TOTTOV
<flvOV V7rf)pX*V X^P^ T<? TTptoTW Trjs VTjGTOV OVOpaTl Ho-
TrXio), os- avaSe^ci/iez/off jj/iasrijptpas rpeiff
1
(piXotfrpovcos
8 eevi(TV. cycvcro Se ro^ Trarepa roD IIoTrXiou Trvperois
KOL $v(TVTpioi> (Twcxofjievov KaTdKclcrflai, Trpos ov o IlavXo?
6i(jeX^(Wj/ KCU 7rpo(Tv^d[j,pos 7rid\s ray ^etpaff avTO) iao"aro
9 avrov. roi;rov &e yevopevov [/cai] ot XOITTOI ot eV r^ vr)G<f>
10 e^ovreff dcrdeveLas TrpocrTJpxovTo KOL e^epaTre^oi^ro, ot Kat
TToXXai? ri/taiff tripijCTav TJ/JLCIS KOL dvayopevois 7T0vroTO. Trpos ras xpeias-.
11 Mcra 5e rpzls jjLrjvas dvrjx^^v *v 7rXot'o> Trapa/ce^et-
12 KCU >cara^^erref fiff 2upaKovcraff eV
13 rpfTf, o^fv TTfpieXo^rey Kar^i/TTycra^fV iy 'P^ytov. Kai
juera /ii'ai> yjjifpav fmyevofjievov VOTOV favrepcuoi rj\0o-
14 /zei' eiff norioXov?, ou cvpovres ddcXffrovs 7rapK\TJQr)iJLV
Trap* avroiff fin^lvai rj^pas eVra- /cat ourcos- ei? T^I/ 'Pco-
15 /ZT^I/ rj\@afjLV. KaKeWcv ol ddeXffrol aKoixravTes ra Trept
T)/ZOOV f)\6av els aTrdvrrjo'iv i^fjuv axpt 'ATTTTIOU 4>opou Kat
Tpicov Ta/3epi/o5/, ovs tScoj/ o naLiXo? eO^apicrrryo'as' ra5 $eai
16 eXa^e 6dpo-os. "Ore de L(ri]\6afjLV els 'PcofjLrjv,
TTTpa7rrj ra> Ila^Xa) peveiv naO* eavrbv (rvv rw
crovri avrov
17 *Eyevero Se /zera ^/zepas- rpris crvvKa\O'aa'6ai avrbv
TOVS OVTCLS TO)V 'lOfSa/O)^ TTpWTOVS' CTVV\66vTO)V $ aUTOOI/
eXeyev Trpbs avrovs 'Eyca, avdpcs aScX^oi, ovftev fvavriov
TroiT/Va? ra) Xaa> ^ Tots e^eo-i roiy irarpwois deo-fiios l
'lepo(roXi;/za>i> Trapedodrjv els ras ^e?pas reoi/ 'PooyLtaicav,
18 OLTIVCS dvaK.piva.VTts p, efiovXovTO diroKvcraL 8ia TO firjdc-
19 /iiai^ aiTtav OOVCLTOV t$7rap^eiz> eVe'jiioi* aiTtXeyoKra)!/ 5e
eVi^aXe'o-ao-^at Ka/crapa, ov^ <Jf
7 rpet?'
70 IJPASEIS AIIOSTOAflX xxvm
rou cdvovs fJLOv e'^coj/ TL KaTTjyopclv. &a TavTrjv ovv TTJV 20
alrlav TrapeKaXeo-a vpas ISclv KOL Trpoo-XaX^o-at, eJW/cei>
yap rijs \7ri8os TOV 'lo-paiyX rrjv aXvoriv ravrrjv irtptJMlfMtt.
Ot $ TTpOS CIVTOV (ITTdV 'H/ZClff OVT ypaflfLCLTa 7Tpl (TOV 21
TTO rrjs 'lovSa/as1
,OVT Trapayevofjievos TLS TMV
a7TijyyL\V rj eXaXrycreV TL TTfpt (TOV irovrjpov.
a^Lovjjicv 8 irapa crov aKoCo-at a (^poi/eis1
, Trepi /xev yap 22
r^f cupeVfoo? ravrrjs yvto&rov TJ/JUI^ early on Travra^ou
a.vn\yTai. Ta^afMfvoi 5e avroi ry/zepav ^X^ai/ 23
avTuv els Tr]v ^viav TrXe/oi/es-, offf eferi^ero Sia/zapru-
TTJV /3acrtXe/ai/ rou ^foO TrciOoov re aOrou? TTfpi rov
'I^o~o0 OTTO re rov vopov Ma)uo"c'a)f Kai r<5i> 7rpo(^)^ro5v arra
Trpcoi eooff (T7Tpas. Kai ot /xi/ tireldovro rots \yofj.(vois 24
ot 5e TjTrl&Tow, acrviJL(f)o)voL de orrey TTpos aXX^Xous 25
aTreXvoi/ro, etTrwroy ro{i IlavXoi; p^/xa ev ort KaXoos
TO TTi^eufta ro aytoi/ eXaXr/o-ev 5ta 'Ho-ai'ou roO 7rpo(j)iJTov
irpos TOVS Trarepa? v/icoi/ Xe'ycoi/ 26
TTopeySHTi npoc TON AAON TOYTON KA! einoN
'AKOH AKoycere K<\1 oy MH cyNHre,K<\I BAenoNTec BAeyere KA! of MH fAHre-
en<\XY N ^ H f^P H K<\pA(<\ TOY A&OY TOYTOY, 27
KA? ToTc cbc)N B^peoac H
KA! TOYC 64>9&AMOYCMH HOTS TAoociN ToTc 6<})6<\AMoTc
K<\1 TOTC COCiN AKOYCCOCINKd.J Tl? K<\pA(<^ CYNCOCIN Kd.1 CTTICTpevfCOCIN,
yi/coo-roi'o*^ v/xti' eo-ra> on ToTc 60N6CIN aTrecrraX?; rouro 28
TO CCOTHplON TOY GOY* avroi at a/cova-OKrai.9
Evfj.ivV 5e dicriav O\TJV V iSift) /iio-^co/zari, *at arre- 30
aj^ras rovj eio-TTopcvofjLevovs npos avrov, Krjpvcrcrcov 31
/3ao-iXeiay rov ^eoO KCU 5t5ao-Kcoi/ ra Trepi rou Kvpiov
Xpio-rov /xera irdo-rjs TrapprjO'ias aK<o\i>T<t>s
NOTES.
Referredto as
A.
A. V.
B.
Baum.
Bruder.
C. & II.
Cook.
deW.
Eder.
F.
H.
La.
Lumby.
M.
R. V.
LXX.
Smith.
T. R.
\V.
W. & II.
V.
LIST OF BOOKS CHIEFLY CONSULTED.
The Acts, by Dean Alford. Sixth edition, 1871.
The Authorized Version of 1611.
Bengelii Gnomon Novi Testamenti, originally published 1742.
Die Apostelgeschichte, by Dr M. Baumgarten. 2nd edition, 1859.
Concordantia Novi Testamenti Graeci, by D. II. Bruder. Leipzig,1880.
Conybeare and Howson, Life and Epistles of St Paul, 2 vol. 1875.
The Acts, by Canon Cook, 1880.
Kurze Erklarung der Apostelgeschichte von Dr \V. M. L. deWette, 4th edition, revised and largely increased by F. Over-beck. Leipzig, 1870.
Edersheim, A., Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah. 2 vol. Lon-don, 1883.
The Life and Work of St Paul, by Canon Farrar, Popular Edi-
tion, 1884.
A Commentary on the Acts, by W. G. Humphry, B.D. 2nd edi-
tion, 1854.
Der Apostel Geschichten in Lange's Bibelwerk as revised by DrG. V. Lechler. Leipzig, 1881.
The Acts, by Prof. J. R. Lumby. Cambridge, 1885.
Die Apostelgeschichte in Meyer's Kommentar, 5th edition, revised
by Dr H. H. Wendt. Go'ttingen, 1880.
Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der christlichen Kirchevon Dr August Neander. Gotha, 1862.
The Revised Version of the New Testament, 1880.
Vetus Testamentum Graece juxta LXX. Interpretes. TextumVaticanum Romanum edidit Constantinus Tischendorf. 2ndedition, 1856.
The Voyage and Shipwreck of St Paul, by James Smith of Jor-danhill. 2nd edition, 1856.
The Textus Receptus, the text of the second Elzevir edition,
Leyden, 1633, founded on a collation of the third edition of
Stephanus, 1550, with the editions of Beza: it differs veryslightly from the text which had been employed for theAuthorized Version.
The Acts, by Bishop Wordsworth. New Edition. 1860.
The New Testament in Greek, by Dr Westcott and Dr Hort, 2 vol.
1881.
The Vulgate or Latin version of Jerome, circ. 383.
THE
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
CHAPTEE I.
1. TOV \ikv -irpwrov Xo-yov] 'The Gospel according to
St Luke', which also commences with a formal inscriptionto Theophilus, Luke i. 1 4.
Xo-yos ('treatise' A. and E.V.) is a very general term
applied to any 'narrative' or 'account'. Plato contrasts it
with fjivOos 'a (fictitious) tale', Phaedo 61 B iroielv ptOovs,d\X' ou \6yovs. The phrase \6yov eiroLfiad^v is more simpleand less formal than the iaTopirjs airodei^is of Herod. I. 1,
or the vvypa\{/ of Thuc. I. 1.
irpwTov hy a natural inaccuracy= Trpbrepov. \j.h has
nothing formally to answer to it : Luke glides impercept-
ibly into 'the second narrative'.
<3 eocjnXc] Luke i. 4 /cpdrto-re 0e60iXe ; from the epi-thet KpaTurre which is applied to Felix twice, xxiii. 26, xxiv.
3, and to Festus xxvi. 25, it has been inferred that Theo-
philus held some high official position.
<5v] by attraction for a, a very frequent idiom, cf. e.g.
iii. 21 &V i\d\f]ffev^ iii. 25 ys ditOero, vju. 17 rjs ui^
TJplaro -irotetv] The work which Jesus '
began' on earth
is regarded as continued by the Apostles with the aid of
Jesus in heaven. Luke marks his second narrative as a
natural and necessary sequel to his first.
Others say that the use of tipxeffOcu with the inf. (whichoccurs 28 times in Luke) is only a slightly more
' vivid and M.
dramatic' way of putting the simple verb: but a careful
examination of the passages (e.g. Luke iii. 8, xi. 29; Acts
ii. 4, xi. 4, xi. 15, xviii. 26) will shew that, although dpxo-
fj.a.1is not always emphatic as here, where the context
throws emphasis upon it, yet it never entirely loses its
meaning or degenerates into a mere auxiliary verb.
74 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.[i.
2
2. axpi ^S TIJI.] by attraction for a. r?Js T]fitpas y. Cf.
ver. 22, &os r^s -fyufyas ^s.
igcX^aro] a word frequently used of the '
choosing'
of
the Apostles, e.g. Luke vi. 13 tK\%a/jivos cbr' avr&v 5u>5e/ca :
also of the 'choosing' of Israel, xiii. 17 n.; and Christians
are often called 'chosen', e/cXe/crot.
3. irap&rrrjo-ev...] e.g. on the mountain in Galilee,Matt, xxviii. 16, to the eleven as they sat at meat, Markxvi. 14, at the sea of Tiberias, John xxi. 1 23.
iraOeiv] So absolutely of 'the passion' xvii. 3, xxvi. 23.
TK}U]pt<us]' infallible proofs
'
A.V.,'
proofs' K.V. re/c-
> is denned as avayKcuov ffij/j-elov Arist. liliet. i. 2. 16.
81*-fy. Tccr<rpaKovTa] The length of time is given here
only. At the flood 'it rained upon the earth forty days',Gen. vii. 4; Moses was in the mount forty days, Ex. xxiv.
18;Jesus fasted forty days, Matt. iv. 2.
orrravdfwvos] 'being seen' A.V.; but E.V. rightly 'ap-pearing'. The word only occurs here in N.T., and seemsto describe '
transitory appearances attended with miracu-II. lous circumstances
',cf. the use of dirraaia ' a vision
'
xxvi.
19 ;Luke i. 22, xxiv. 23.
TTJS PCUT. TOV Ocov] This phrase occurs 33 times in Luke,15 times in Mark, but Matt, almost always has 97 /3a<r. TVovpavuv. It represents that kingdom which the Messiahwas sent to establish. The meaning attached to it has
naturally varied with the belief held as to the person and
purpose of the Messiah. The Jews looked for a restora-
tion of their empire as it had been in the days of David.The same feeling was entertained by the first disciples,cf. ver. 6, Matt. xx. 21, and only gradually disappeared.On the other hand, in their widest sense, the words mayinclude (1) the spiritual kingdom which our Lord cameto establish upon earth, (2) His kingdom in heaven.
4. <ruvoXit;ofAvos] 'being assembled together withthem ' A. and E.V. The marg. gives
'
eating with them '
and V. convescens, but this derivation of the word from
a\s, 'salt', is without authority, and probably due to a com-
parison of passages such as Luke xxiv. 41;John xxi. 12,
where the risen Jesus is described as 'eating' with His
disciples.
irapTJ-yY^^v...] Cf. carefully Luke xxiv. 49. The'
promise of the Father '
is the Holy Spirit, cf. ii. 33. TOV
frarp6s is the subjective gen.; the Father gives the promise:on the other hand ii. 33 roD Trveij^aros is the objective gen.;it is that to which the promise refers.
L 7] NOTES. 75
is regularly used in N.T. of 'divine promises'
(cf. ii. 39, vii. 17, xiii. 23) which are not promises madeunder an agreement (vwoax^^^) but voluntary offers; cTray-
yt\\ff6cu= ultro offerre.
TJV TJKovo-aT fxov] R.V. '
which, said he, ye heard from,me'. Transition to direct speech, cf. Luke v. 14.
5. 'Iwav^s ixh>...] John's own words are eyu /ULGV (3air-
ri$u vfJLcis ei> u5art...aur6s v/Jt,. pairricrei ev irv. ay. /ecu irvpi
(Matt. iii. 11).
ov jiTd...] At Pentecost (see ch. ii.), 10 days after the
Ascension. In the Church Calendar Ascension Day is the
40th day after Easter, and Whitsunday the 10th dayafter Ascension Day.
6. olJJL^V ovv...] 'So then they (the eleven) having
come together...'. At this point the regular narrative of
the Acts begins, viz. with an account of the Ascension.
ofo connects it with the brief Introduction and Summaryof yv. 1 4, which in its turn connects the Acts with the
Gospel.
E.Y. rightly here commences a fresh paragraph.
tcvpic] Kvpios= (1)*
having strength ',*
power ', (2)* master ',
'lord', dominus; frequently applied to men, e.g. xvi. 30;Matt. xxi. 30 70;, ictf/ue,'
*I go, Sir'; to an angel x. 4; but
especially in LXX. to God, cf. Gen. ii. 15 Ktpios 6 6eos ' theLord God', and Acts ii. 34 elirev Kvpios r$ Kvpiy JJLOV : it is
used in prayer to the Father, e.g. i. 24, iv. 29 ; it is however
especially applied in N.T. to Jesus 'the Master', cf. xix. 5,
10, 13, 17; and in prayer to Him, vii. 59.
cl] The use of cl after phrases like OVK olda in classical
Gk. ='* whether '
is well known. Hence its use in N.T.to express a direct question in the form of a doubt whichthe utterer desires to have solved, cf. vii. 1, xix. 2, xxi. 37,xxii. 25; Matt. xii. 10; Luke xiii. 23.
4v TO> XP V<? TOVTW] Emphatic. *Is it now that thoudost re-establish?' The resurrection of Jesus and His sub-
sequent words about 'the kingdom of God' (ver. 3) hadre-kindled their hopes of the immediate re-establishment of
an earthly Jewish empire.
7. xpov ^ fl Kaipo\>s] Usually distinguished as '
pe-riods
' and 'points (i.e. critical moments) of time'. Thedistinction cannot however be maintained, cf. icaipovs (xvii.
26) of long periods of national existence, and the commonphrase 6 vvv K. = ' the present life': see too iii. 19, 21 n.
76 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.[i.
7
e',*
period of time '
merely ; Kcnp6s,' a period
of time ' not with reference to its length, but regarded asfixed upon, marked out, or adapted for some end.
296TO...] An absolute monarch may 'place' certain
affairs 'in the hands of his ministers': others he may*
place within (or'
subject to') his own personal authority':these latter he would be said riOeo-dai v rrj Id. e^ovala. Thephrase is an emphatic one, Idia being as much strongerthan tavTov as proprius than suus, and Qovala. expressesfull and uncontrolled authority (cf. v. 4).
8. Kal &r<r0...TTJs yfjs] The Acts themselves form thebest commentary on these words, and the words them-selves might be given as the best summary of the Acts.
We have first the preaching of the gospel' in Jerusalem '
until the martyrdom of Stephen ; then the dispersionthroughout Judaea and Samaria, viii. 1
; Philip going downto Samaria, viii. 5 ; and afterwards Peter and John, viii. 14 ;
then the conversion of Paul * the Apostle of the Gen-tiles
' and the vision of Peter; finally a full account of the
missionary labours of Paul and others, culminating in
the establishment of the gospel in the capital of the
world.
jidpTvps] 'witnesses': doctrind et sanguine, B. Noticethe first duty of an Apostle and cf. iv. 33, x. 39, xiii.
31.
9. virc'Xapev]' received him '
so that He seemed to be
supported by it. tfx^ia pa>ffi\tK6j>, Chrysostom.
10. a*Tvfi;ovTs] A. and K. V. '
looking stedfastly'. Theword (from a intensive and relva) occurs 10 times in the Actsand describes a somewhat strained, earnest gaze, cf. iii. 4,
12, vi. 15, vii. 55.
ls TOV ovpavov] Notice the quiet emphasis of thesewords four times repeated.
ws^.tjo-av, Kal iSov] Cf. Luke vii. 12 arc tfyytcre...Kal Idot.
The simplest method of representing two events as happen-ing together is to place them side by side, and this method,very common in Homer, is fairly frequent in classical
v.Stallb. Gk, e.g. Plat. Symp. 220 c, ydy peer)imppla fy Kal dvdpwiroi
Curthis yvOavovTo,'it was midday ivhen they began to notice '. Cf.
Gk Or too iii. 2 n.; Mark xv. 25 T\V wpa rplrt] Kal eGratipwaav avrov,
pp. 213, an(j the use of atque in simul atque. Hence even where a
temporal particle, e. g. ws, is used we often find, as here, a
i. 13] NOTES. 77
pleonastic KCLL added to mark that the two events happenedexactly together.
cv8ps] Cf. Luke xxiv. 4 : so too an 'angel' is called4 a man' x. 30. Cf. xi. 13.
11. OVTWS...SV Tpo-irov] Emphatic repetition.
12. 'EXcuwvos] 'Olivet', V. Olivetum, 'the olive-
garden'
(cf. dju.Tre\ui>} ; only here, usually rb opos ruve\cuwi>. The Mt of Olives is a ridge about one mile long,
running N. and S., on the E. of Jerusalem, separated fromit by the narrow ravine of the Kidron.
...] Cf. Ex. xvi. 29,* abide ye every man in
his place, let no man go out of his place on the seventh day'.This special command had been made by the Babbis the
basis of a general rule fixing the -distance which might be
lawfully traversed on the Sabbath at '2000 cubits' (aboutsix furlongs), the space kept between the ark and the peoplein the wilderness Josh. iii. 4, the distance to which the
suburbs of a Levitical city extended, Numb. xxxv. 5, and the
traditional distance which separated the tabernacle fromthe furthest part of the camp.
2xov is not= &TTxov : the distance is regarded as a
quality possessed by the mountain. Many consider that B.W.A.Luke here describes the Ascension as taking place at some
spot on the Mt of Olives distant a sabbath day's journeyfrom Jerusalem, and the present Church of the Ascension is
on the central peak of the mountain, which is at about that
distance. But this view does not agree with Luke xxiv. 50where it is said that ' Jesus led them out to over against
(?ws 7rp6s) Bethany', which is a village on the E. slope of theMt of Olives '
fifteen furlongs' (John xi. 18) from Jerusa-
lem. Probably therefore Luke here gives the distance of
the Mt of Olives from Jerusalem for the information of
his Gentile readers and does not fix the exact spot of the
Ascension, which took place amid ' the wild uplands Stanley,
which overhang Bethany, in a seclusion which would per-Sinai
haps nowhere else be found so near the stir of a mighty c.\
city'.
13. TO vircpwov] Possibly the avuyeov fjL^ya of Markxiv. 15, Luke xxii. 12, where the Last Supper took place.The virepyov in a house was a large room suitable for
gatherings, cf. xx. 8.
6 TC Herpes...] The following table gives the four lists
of the Apostles to be found in the N. T.
Men-vale,c. 59.
78 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.[i.
13
Matthew x. 2. Mark iii. 10. Luke vi. 14. Acts i. 13.
i. 15] NOTES. 79
James and Joses', and Salome the 'mother of Zebedee's
children ', Matt* xxvii. 56.
. rots dScXcjxHs] Cf. Matt. xii. 46 ; Mark iii. 31 ; Lukeviii. 19,
' his mother and his brethren '
; mentioned with'his mother' and 'his sisters', and their names given'James and Joses and Simon and Judas' Matt. xiii. 56;Mark vi. 3
;
' his brethren ' John vii. 9 ;
' James the Lord'sbrother' Gal. i. 19.
The fact that they are invariably termed d5e\0o/, and so
often mentioned, as here, with 'his mother', seems to
make it certain that they were actually His brethren the
sons of Mary. No other meaning can naturally be given to
the words.A strong desire however to make Jesus the only son
of ' the Virgin' has given rise to many theories, of which
the two chief are :
(1) A theory advanced first by Jerome A.D. 383 that
they were ' cousins'
of Jesus. To assign such a meaning to
dde\06s is distinctly contrary to its biblical usage (its
application to a 'nephew' Gen. xxix. 15 being exceptional,and its frequent metaphorical use, e.g. i. 15, being quite
distinct). The theory is built upon a series of assumptionsof which the first is that Mary had a sister also called
Mary (a most improbable view and only supported by a
very doubtful punctuation of John xix. 25), and that this
Mary is identical with 'Mary the mother of James andJoses', Matt, xxvii. 56. It is sufficiently disproved by Excur-
Lightfoot.<l
(2) A theory held in very early times and stronglyadvocated by Epiphanius bishop of Constantia A.D. 367,that they were the sons of Joseph by a former wife. Accord-
ing to Epiphanius Joseph was eighty years old whenbetrothed to Mary. This theory being purely suppositionaladmits no proof or disproof. It is advocated by Lightfootwho refers to the fact that the dying Jesus commended His Light-
mother to John (John xix. 26, 27) who took her ' unto his^own home', as a 'fatal objection' to her having had sons of ed. 2,
her own. P- 2t>4.
15. Ivratsf\\>.. Tavrcus] i.e. between the Ascension and
Pentecost.
A. V. 'names' ; E. V. rightly 'persons'. For"this Hebrew use cf. Numb. 1. 2, 18, 20; Bev. iii. 4.
eirl r6 avro] of place 'gathered together', cf. ii. 1,
iii. 44'; Luke xvii. 35.
80 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.[i.
16
16. av8pS...] The clear and telling argument of this
speech is so obscured in both A. and K.V. that it needscareful attention.
In it Peter brings forward a Messianic prophecy to shew
(1) that a certain event in the past was necessary, viz. the
betrayal of Jesus by an Apostle, (2) that thereby a neces-
sary duty is imposed upon them in the present, viz. the
selection of a successor. This connection is emphaticallymarked by the prominent 5ei the first word of the speech,and the equally prominent del (ver. 21) the first word of the
second half.
With regard to the first division of his speech the
method Peter adopts is not to give the prophecy first andthe corresponding facts afterwards, but to give the facts
first and the prophecy afterwards.
(a) He states that the prophecy had to be fulfilled whichwas spoken concerning Judas, and argues that its applica-tion must be to Judas because Judas was an Apostle. (Itwill be seen that the prophecy refers to one who held an'
overseership ', so that the fact of Judas being an Apostleis the proof of its reference to him.)
(/3)He then proceeds (v. 18) further to prepare the way
for the quotation of the prophecy by referring to anotherremarkable fact, viz. the purchase by Judas of a field and
(i) his suicide in that field, (ii) the consequent pollution of
the field, which became * a field of blood ' and uninhabit-
able.
Then he brings forward the prophecy which accuratelytallies with these facts, ((3) (i) as invoking a curse on the
betrayer, (ii) as referring to an ^TrauXis he possessed
(=-%upiov 6 cKTrjcraTo) which is to be desolate and unin-
habitable, and (a) as mentioning the betrayer as holding an'
overseership'.
' It was necessary '. Throughout the Acts Jesus is
regarded as the Messiah whom the Jewish scriptures fore-
told. The circumstances of His life and death must there-
fore necessarily fulfil the prophetic passages of Scripture. It
is the constant endeavour of the Apostles to shew that the
life and works of Jesus do accurately correspond with these
prophecies.
TI^V ypcuj^v]' the passage of scripture', i. e. the one he
is about to quote, ver. 20. A. V. wrongly refers in margin to
Light-Ps - xli. 9.
"
foot, i rpne ginguiar ypa^ij in the N. T. always means & parti-iii. 22. cular passage of Scripture'.
i. 19] NOTES. 81
fjv irpociirc...] The Psalmist spoke of his own troubles,but through his instrumentality (5ta) the Holy Spirit fore-
told the sufferings and betrayal of the Messiah.
TOV -ycv. oSrjYov] Cf. Matt. xxvi. 47.
17. on] 'that', 'in that', 'seeing that', 'because'.H. gives ort=' although
'
a typical instance of mistrans-lation intended to save, and in fact ruining, the sense.
icXtjpov] (1) 'a lot', (2) 'a thing assigned by lot',
(3)' allotment
',
'
portion '. Hence clerus= ' the clergy '.
18. OVTOS p^v ov>v...AfyxaTos] Marked off in E. V. asa parenthesis, (and so in the text,) and generally regardedas inserted by the historian. But it has been rightly re-
marked that (1) such an insertion of a historical notice is A.M.La.
unnatural, (2) the use of ptv ovv (a formula of transition='so then') to introduce a parenthesis is unknown, (3) thewhole verse is rhetorical not narrative in style, cf. ouros,
/JLLO-OOV TTJS ddidas, \dK7)cre ju&ros, and beyond all (4) thewords are absolutely necessary to Peter's argument.
On the other hand in ver. 19 ry diaXtKry CLVTWV and TOUT'
<TTLV XW/H'OJ> Afytaro? are clearly explanations inserted
perhaps awkwardly but very naturally by Luke writing inGreek for Greek readers who would not have understood theword
'
AK\dafjLdx-
KrqcraTo \...] 'acquired (i.e. made a KT^/JLO. or posses-
sion) a field from the reward of his guilt', i.e. from the ' 30
pieces of silver' which the chief priests had
' covenanted ' to
give him, cf. Matt. xxvi. 14 16, and xxvii. 3 8, where theaccount given differs considerably from that given here.
Attempts to reconcile the two passages by translating e/cr^-
craro '
gave occasion to the purchase of involve a perversionof the plain meaning of the Greek.
.] 'having fallen face-foremost'. The wordsindicate suicide by jumping or falling from a height of somesort, and the suicide is clearly referred to as connected withthe field. Matt, has a,ire\dwv
\ciKT]<rv, from Xctcr/cw, always of sound, is here used of
bursting accompanied with sound, cf. frango, fragor;'crack'.
19. TTJ 8ia\KTco avTcGv] inserted by Luke from the pointof view of himself and Theophilus who used Greek.
8id\KTos, from dLaXtyeo-Oai,' to converse ',
= '
language'
not '
dialect', cf. ii. 6, xxi. 40.
Xwpfov AfyiciTos] Matt, has d-ypbs afytaros, adding thatits former name was 6 ay. TOV Kepajmews.
P. 6
82 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.[i.
20
20. 7VT]9iiTa). . .] Ps. Ixix. 25 :
ycvrjOrjTb) TJ iTravAis avruv Tjprj/MWfjLfrTj
Kal &V TOiS (TKflV(l}^CL(JiV OVTUVfJLTJ <7T(i} 6 KCLTQIKUV.
David and his kingdom are types of the Son of David andHis kingdom. Hence words used of his own enemies byDavid are applied to the enemies of the Messiah, or referred
H. specially to one such enemy as here. ' The 69th Psalm is
with1 '
ften quoted in St Matt, and St John and seems to have
Chrys. been regarded as peculiarly prophetic of the Messiah '.
Clearly parallel to %uplov.
n^v cirio-Koirnv...] Ps. cix. 8. For CTT^KOTT^V A. V. givesthe derived word '
Bishoprick', but B. V. *office' and in the
margin* overseership'.
21. <S l<rijX0v K. ij. <)>* iijias] versabatur inter nos, of
habitual daily intercourse, cf. ix. 28 ; Ps. cxxi. 8;1 Sam.
xxix. 6;John x. 9.
22. TOV PO/ITT. 'Lootvov] which immediately preceded the
public ministry of Jesus, cf. Luke iii.
TOVTCOV] Deictic, and emphatic by position.
23. ^o-rqcrav] i.e. the whole company did so.
'Ia><rii<|>...] Nothing is known of either.
Joseph's regular name (cf. KdXot/j.evoi') was JosephBarsabbas, i.e. son of Sabbas, it being common thus to dis-
tinguish men by adding the name of the father, cf. Matt. xvi.
17 Simon Barjona, Acts xiii. 6 Barjesus. To this name wasoften added an additional name, a sort of * surname' (cf.
tireKXydrj), sometimes expressing some personal characteristic
(cf. iv. 36 'Iw<7?}0 6 tiriK\Tidels Bapvdpas, i. e.* son of con-
solation'; x. 5 *2iifj,d}va os ^TTi/caXetrat Il^rpos, i. e.' the rock'),
v. F. frequently Latin in form, for use no doubt in dealingc. 19, s. f. with non-Jews, and often similar in sound to the Hebrew
name, as here Joseph Justus ;cf . xiii. 9 Saul, Paul.
Ma06iav] Short for Mattathias ( Theodorus), a commonJewish name.
24. KapSuryvwora] Emphatic. He 'who knows theheart' must judge right. The same adj. applied to Godxv. 8.
dvdSeij-ov] 'appoint', cf. Luke x. 1, dv8ei%ev 6 Kvpios
25. ls TOV TOITOV TOV t8iov] Euphemism. The phrase is
a strong antithesis to rbv T67rov...dTro(TTo\i]s; he was chosenfor the place of an Apostle, he had chosen his own place
II. 1] NOTES. 83
for himself. In Numb. xxiv. 25 'Balaam returned to his
place' (TOV TOTTOV avrov) was interpreted by the Eabbis of
Gehenna.Not only is the adj. I'Sios a strong one, cf. i. 7 n., but it
is emphasized by its position, as always, when the adj. is
thus placed after the noun and preceded by the article, cf.
ii. 20 7]fj.pav rj]v fjLeydXtjv Kal Tri(f>avr], ii. 40 rrjs yeveas TTJS
cr/coXias ravrris, vi. 13 TOV TOTTOV TOV aylov, xi. 23 TTJV X&pwT^V TOV 6., xiii. 10 ras 68ovs TCLS evOeias.
26. 8a>Kay K\rjpovs] 'cast lots'; avTots, ethic dat. 'for
them'. Decision by lots is very frequent in O.T. Thescape-goat was chosen from two by lot Lev. xvi. 7 10,Moses ordained (Numb, xxxiv. 13) that the inheritance ofthe 12 tribes should be assigned by lot, and Joshua so
assigned it, Josh. xiv. 2, xviii. 6 an instance which wouldnaturally be considered here in filling up the number ofthe twelve Apostles, who represent the twelve tribes (cf.
Luke xxii. 30).The two names would be written on small tablets and
cast into a vessel (or 'the lap', cf. Prov. xvi. 33) and thenshaken (cf. TrdXXw, TraXos) until one fell (Zirecrev) out.
<ruvKaT\|/T]<)Hcr6T]] The word is exactly = o-iryAcarapitf/^w,'reckon in along with', 'number with': ^??0ot, calculi,were regularly used in counting. Cf. avve^rj^iaav, xix. 19.
CHAPTEB II.
1. ev TW <rwirX/r]p<>vo-0<u...] lit. 'on the day of P.
being fulfilled'. Pentecost was a festal day looked forwardto as completing the period of harvest: hence, when it
arrives, it can be spoken of as 'being fulfilled', 'filled up',' added to the now full tale of days '.
Cf. Luke ix. 51 ev ry avfJLirXvjpoiJo'da.i TCLS rjfjitpas r?7s aVa-
X-^ews aurou, /ecu auV6s...ecrT?7pt^e, i.e. simultaneously withthe days of his taking up being completed (filled up to the
proper number) he set his face
T-qs ircvrrjicoorTTJs] A feast, as its name implies, held onthe fiftieth day from the second day of the Passover, onwhich day a sheaf of the firstfruits was 'waved' before the
Lord, whereas at Pentecost a sacrifice was made for the
completion of the harvest, cf. Lev. xxiii. 15 21. ThePassover, Pentecost, and the Feast of Tabernacles were thethree great feasts of the year, on which all males were ' to
appear before the Lord in the place that he shall choose',Deut. xvi. 16. It is also called the 'feast of weeks', from
62
84 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [n. 1
the 'numbering seven weeks'. Whitsunday, on which the
sending of the Holy Spirit is commemorated, is the 10th
day after Ascension day, and so 50 days from the day when1 Christ our passover was sacrificed for us '.
7rdvTs] All the believers in Jesus.
2. w<nrp] Note that it is not * the sound of a blast'
but 'of as it were a blast': so too w<re irvpos.
3.Sui|j,cpii;6|i.cvai]
Not ' cloven' as A.V. (for the wordis not an adj., but a present part.) but 'distributing them-selves ', i.e. one to each, a meaning which is necessary to
account for the singular verb ^/caflurej', the nom. to whichis yXuVo-a, which can be naturally supplied after the 7X0)0--ffai have been referred to as 'distributing themselves', butnot otherwise. V. has dispertitae, and cf. dtefdpifov ver. 45.
For the resting of a flame on the head as a sign of
divine favour cf. Virg. Aen. 11. 683,
Ecce levis summo de vertice visus lull
Fundere lumen apex.
So too Ov. Fast . vi. 635 flammeus apex, and Horn. II. xvni.214.
4. XaXeiv er^pais yXcooro-cus] 'to speak with tonguesdifferent to their own ', for repos expresses something dif-
ferent (cf. ver. 13), not merely, like d\\os, somethingadditional.
With regard to this event nothing is known but whatLuke tells us. From his words it is clear (1) that hedescribes the speakers speaking in languages they did notknow before, and the hearers understanding them, w. 8 and11, (2) that the event is described as exceptional andaccompanied by great excitement, ver. 13, (3) that it is
connected not with teaching but with praise and adora-
tion, ver. 11. Compare x. 46 48 where 'speaking with
tongues' is also spoken of as an exceptional event andconnected with 'glorifying God', and xix. 6 where it is
again exceptional and distinguished from 'prophesying'or preaching.
'
Speaking with tongues' seems to have been used as a
regular form of worship in the Corinthian Church. St Pauldescribes the practice at length 1 Cor. xiv., but it is clear
that as in use there it differed from what is described
here, for he dwells on the fact that the utterances couldnot be understood without an interpreter : he also distinctly
deprecates the practice : he speaks of it as inferior to preach-
ing (irpo^reTueLv) and adds ver. 19 'I would rather speakfive words with my understanding (ry vot), that I might
ii. 9] NOTES. 85
instruct others also, than ten thousand words in a tongue(ev y\u)acrr)) '.
Mark xvi. 17, where to 'speak with new (KCUVCUS)
tongues'
is promised by Jesus, is a doubtful passage, andthe reading Kcuvals is also extremely uncertain.
diro<J>04Yycr9ai] eloqui : expresses eager impassionedutterance, cf. ver. 14 and xxvi. 25, the only other passageswhere it is found in N.T. Lucian (Paras. 4) uses it of the*
ring' of a vessel when struck.
5. KCITOIKOVVTCS]'
dwelling'
A. and B. V. The wordcertainly usually describes residence in a place, cf. iv. 16,vii. 2, 4, ix. 22, 32, but should here perhaps be taken in
a fairly wide sense, to include those who were '
dwelling' in
Jerusalem temporarily for the feast, as well as those whohad returned to reside there, either hoping for 'theconsolation of Israel', like Simeon (Luke ii. 25 foOpuiros
ei)\a/3?7s), or desiring to die and be buried in the Holy City.
6. yevo^'vTjs 8 Tqs <J>WVTJS] A. V. ' when this wasnoised abroad', which would require (frrjws, 'a rumour',*
report' : B. V. rightly 'when this sound was heard ', referringto the rjxos f ver - 2
;cf . (pwf), of the sound of the wind,
John iii. 8; of an instrument, 1 Cor. xiv. 7, 8, 10.
<rvv)(v0T]] mente confusa est. V.
7. FoXiXaiot] All the Apostles and many of the disci-
ples came from Galilee, the chief scene of Jesus' labours.The word is used here in its simple geographical sense : asGalilaeans their natural language was Aramaic, not the lan-
guage of any of the nations about to be named.There is no trace of contempt in the word here, although
Galilee was looked down upon (cf. John vii. 52), nor is
there any reference to the Galilaean 'accent' (cf. Markxiv. 70), for 5id\KTos is not =' dialect', cf. i. 19 n. The Gibbon,
contemptuous application of Galilaei by Julian to the Chris-c* 23 -
tians is of course wholly distinct from the use of the wordhere.
9. IlapOoi...] i.e. Jews who had settled and becomenaturalized in those districts. They were known as ' Jewsof the dispersion' (Sicunropd) ;
cf. too xxi. 21 roz)s Kara ra tdvrj
'lovdaiovs. They may be divided into four divisions :
(1) The Eastern or Babylonian, originating in the
carrying away of the ten tribes by Shalmaneser B. c. 721,2 Kings xviii. 11, and of Judah and Benjamin under Nebu-chadnezzar B. c. 588, 2 Kings xxiv.
(2) The Syrian, due to the removal of Jewish colonists
by Seleucus Nicator (B.C. 312280) from Babylon to the
86 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [n. 9
west. Antiochus the Great also removed 2000 Jewish fami-lies from Judaea to Lydia and Phrygia.
Meri-(3) The Egyptian, due to the Jewish settlements esta-
2g'Wished in Alexandria by Alexander and Ptolemy I., where
and 29. at the Christian era Jews formed two-fifths of the popula-tion. Cf. xviii. 24 n.
(4) The Roman Jews brought to Rome by Pompey after
his occupation of Jerusalem B.C. 63 and settled in the trans-
Tiberine region.The text corresponds to these four historical and geo-
graphical divisions : (1) ndp0ot...Me<ro7rora/^ai>, (2) 'Iou5a/cu>
...IIa/-i0uAcu>, (3) A.'iyvirTov...'Kvp7)V'r)v, (4) ot eiri. 'Pw/jLaioi.
The Cretes and Arabians are mentioned last somewhat
awkwardly as not falling into any group.
IlapOot] Put first as most important : their empire at
this time extended from India to the Tigris.
MrjSoi] A name strictly applied to a people of WesternAsia, who were merged with the Persians into one powerfulempire by Cyrus the Great (B.C. 559). They were subdued
by Alexander the Great, and after his death soon absorbed
by the Parthians. The Greek writers use the word vaguely= '
Persians',* the inhabitants of the Persian kingdom'.
'EXajwiTai] 'inhabitants of Elam', a district S. of As-
syria and E. of Persia, with Susa (Shushan) for its capital.
Between the Euphrates and Tigris.
Clearly not Judaea as distinguished fromSamaria (cf. i. 8) but the ' land of the Jews ', i.e. Palestineand perhaps some part of Syria. It is naturally placed at
the head of the second group with which it is geographicallyconnected.
Cappadocia extends from Mt Taurus northward to
Pontus, which extends to the Euxine; Phrygia lies inland
W. of Cappadocia ; Pamphylia on the S. coast E. of Cilicia.
TTJV 'Ao-Cav] As throughout the Acts= the Roman pro-vince of Asia comprising Mysia, Lydia and Caria, with
Ephesus for its capital.
10. TO, |i.pT]...] The singularly fertile district to the W.of the Greater Syrtis known as the Cyrenaic Pentapolis,the modern Tripoli.
' Simon a Cyrenian'
is mentionedMatt. xxvi. 73.
Used generally of temporary stay in a
foreign place, cf. xvii. 21 ot CTTL. %evoL. The word is not how-ever here contrasted with KarotKovvres (ver. 5), but seemsadded to shew that'Pco^ucuoi is used in a geographical sense
ii. 14] NOTES. 87
= 'from Rome', and not, as often, in a political sense= ' Roman citizens', cf. xvi. 21, 37, 38.
'lovScuoC T Kal -irpcxrrjXvroi] In apposition with and So A.
defining all the preceding proper names, and not merelyM- La-
'Popcorn. This would have been perfectly clear had it notbeen for the addition of the 'Cretes and Arabians', appa-rently as a sort of afterthought, to what was already a
complete and symmetrical list.
irpoo-TJXuTos (from irpoffep^adaL^1 one who joins') is
used in LXX. to render the Hebrew word for which A. V.
gives'
stranger ', e. g. Ex. xx. 10 o TT/OOCT. d TrapoiKaw iv vol.
Instances in the O. T. are Uriah the Hittite and Araunahthe Jebusite. Matt, xxiii. 15 refers to the zeal shewn for
'making proselytes'; cf. Hor. Sat. i. 4. 142 ac veluti te\Judaei cogemus in hanc concedere turbam. For the numberof Jews and Jewish proselytes in Italy cf. Tac. Ann. n. 85,who refers to a decree made by Tiberius (A. D. 19) ut quattuormillia libertini generis ea superstitione infecta..,in insulamSardiniam veherentur,..ceteri cederent Italia. The division
into Proselytes of the Gate, who were not bound by circum-cision and the other special laws of the Mosaic code, and
Proselytes of Righteousness, who were circumcised andcarried out the full Judaic ritual, seems later than this
period.
12. SiTjiropovvTo, 8iax\uaovTs] Cf. x. 17 n.
13. Y^ ^KOVS] A. and R. V. ' new wine', somewhat un-
wisely, as Pentecost came before the vintage. From Lucian
Ep. Sat. xxn. it is clear that it is raw young wine with fer-
mentation still going on, indigestible and intoxicating,served to poor guests, while the rich man drinks olvos
dvOoo-fJilas. Cf. too Job xxxii. 19 d(r/cds y\evKovs ewv 5e5e^-vos. The use of the word clearly implies contempt, cf. Juv.
in. 292 cujus aceto...tumes ? where aceto is contemptuous.
14. <rrci0ls 8...] Peter's object is to explain and
justify what has occurred, his whole argument being fromthe fulfilment of prophecy. Signs and wonders were to
accompany the coming of Messiah, and the speaking with
tongues is one of these signs. Moreover that Jesus is Mes-siah is shewn by His works (ver. 22) and especially by Hisdeath and resurrection, which exactly fulfil the words of
David.
<rTa9ts, einjpv rr\v ((xoviiv, air<f>66t
yaTo] These intro-
ductory words mark the importance of the speech. This
pictorial use of oraflets is a marked peculiarity of Luke,being used by no other writer in N. T. Cf. Luke xviii. 11, 40,xix. 8 ; Acts v. 20, xvii. 22, xxvii. 21.
88 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [n. 14
TOVTO] explained by ov yap... below :'
this, namely thatthese men are not... '.
15. oSroi] Deictic.
wpa TpCrT]] The Jews, like the Romans, divided thetime between sunrise and sunset into 12 equal parts, whichwould vary in length according to the time of year. At the
equinoxes the 'third hour' would be 9 a.m. It was thefirst hour of prayer, and the time of the offering of the
morning sacrifice in the Temple.* Before it no pious Jew
might eat or drink'.
16. TOVTO ICTTIV r6 lpT]|Jt^vov...] i.e. 'this, which is hap-pening, is identical with' or 'the fulfilment of what wasspoken...'.
The quotation is from Joel ii. 28 32 and closely followsthe LXX.
17. 4v rats (T)(aT<us ijp..]Joel has merely pera Tavra,
but himself proceeds to define the time as i^pcus e/ceiVcus andTjfji. Kvplov (Joel ii. 29, 31), and so Peter, interpreting the
prophecy as foretelling Messiah's kingdom, naturally substi-
tutes for fjLera ravra the well-known phrase' the last days',
which is frequently used to indicate the time of Messiah's
coming (e.g. Is. ii. 2; Micah iv. 1), and which Peterwould naturally use of the time when he was speaking, for
the Apostles regarded themselves as living' in the last days
'
and looked forward to the coming of Christ in glory in thenear future. (Cf. Heb. i. 2 e?r' ecrxdrw ruv
TJ/J.. TOVTWV.)
opdorcis] 'visions': this word, for which Luke alwaysemploys opa/xa, indicates something clearer than 'a dream'.Matt. xvii. 9 describes the appearance (ufiOrjaav) of Mosesand Elias at the transfiguration as opafj.a, cf. vii. 31 wherethe '
burning bush '
is tipa/ma : its clearness is marked x. 3v opdfjLari (pavep&s. On the other hand it may occur to a
person' in an ecstasy', xi. 5, or ' in the night', xvi. 9, xviii.
9 ;and xii. 9 it is marked as something which the beholder
knows to be unreal.
18. TO^S SovXovs JAOV] A. V. in Joel, following the He-brew, has 'the servants and the handmaids', i.e. actual
servants. Peter here follows LXX.
19. The words cu/w and a-rj^a /carw are not in LXX. andseem to be introduced to make the antithesis between whatshould happen in heaven and on earth clearer. In heaventhere are to be r^para, 'marvels', 'prodigies', such as
changes in the sun, on earth arrjju.e'ia, 'signs', events which
symbolize some great change. The next words illustrate
these r^para and o-^/xeta in inverse order (per Chiasmum),
ii. 22] NOTES. 89
and therefore af/xa /ecu irvp... must be taken as = bloodshedand devastation by fire', and not 'bloody and fiery appear-ances'. Cf. the prediction by Jesus, Matt. xxiv. 6, 29, of
wars on earth and portents in heaven.
20.TJ jx. KvpCov...] The second coming of Messiah in
glory. For the adj. emphatic by position cf. i. 25 n. m-0CU/T7 (in the Heb. 'terrible'; A. and E.V. 'notable'; V.
manifestus) describes a day which will be 'clearly visible'
to all in its occurrences and meaning.For bri<t>dvia used of ' the second coming', cf. 2 Thess.
ii. 8;1 Tim. vi. 14. We use the term 'Epiphany' of the
' manifestation '
to the Gentiles : cf. Collect for the Epiphany*
God, who by the leading of a star didst manifest thyonly-begotten Son to the Gentiles '.
22. 'Irjorow TOV N<xwpcuov] The names applied to
our Lord in the Acts deserve careful study.
(1) Jesus is His name as a man. It is an ordinaryname, and is the Gk form of Joshua (cf. vii. 45 '
broughtin with Jesus'), which is contracted from Jehoshua = ' the
help of Jehovah' or '
Saviour', cf. Matt. i. 21.
'Jesus of Nazareth1
is used when reference is made to
Jesus as a man needing thus to be identified (cf. carefullyJohn xviii. 5, 7, xix. 19; Acts vi. 14, xxvi. 9, and the veryinteresting instance xxii. 8 with note). In the absence of
surnames this addition of their birthplace is one of thebest known methods of identifying individuals.
In the healing of the impotent man, iii. 6 and iv. 10,Paul twice speaks of 'Jesus Christ of Nazareth', thus (1)
clearly identifying the person, (2) giving Him the title in
virtue of which the act of healing is performed.
(2) Christ, 6 x/>io-r6s, 'the anointed one', is a ren-
dering of the word 'Messiah' (cf. John i. 41), the nameapplied by the Jews to the Great Deliverer whom the Pro-
phets foretold. He is described as 'the anointed one'
because priests and kings were anointed, and He was to bethe Priest and the King. The descent of the Holy Spiritat His baptism is regarded as the '
anointing' of Jesus, cf.
Luke iv. 18;
Is. Ixi. 1;Acts x. 38 ^xpurej/ CLVTOV 6 debs irveij-
fjLari ayiy.
(3) Jesus Christ has not in the Acts yet become amere name, but involves a statement, viz. the identity of
the man Jesus with Messiah ;
' Jesus Messiah '
may be
compared as an appellation with ' Caesar Imperator'. Toprove the claim of the man Jesus to the title ' Christ '
is
one main purpose of the Acts. As ascribing the title Mes-siah to Him the name 'Jesus Christ' is very frequently
assigned to our Lord when authority, power, or dignity is
90 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [n. 22
ascribed to Him, e.g. ii. 38, iv. 10 'in the name of Jesus
Christ', ix. 34 * Jesus Christ healeth thee'.
The following passages afford instances of the use of
XPKTTOS as applied to Jesus :
ii. 36 xpurrbv ciroi^aev d Oebs TOVTOV rbv 'I^ff., 'madeJesus (to be) Messiah'.
iii. 20 T&V . . .xpi<TTbi> 'lrj(rovv= lthe... Messiah' and then
is added in explanation 'Jesus'; so too v. 42.
xvii. 3 OVTOS tcmv d xpio-rds 6 'iT/troOs, 'this man is theMessiah even Jesus '.
xviii. 5 dia/j.apTVp6fJLevos elvai. TOV ^KJTQV 'Irjcrovv, 'that
the Messiah is Jesus '; so too xviii. 28.
In xxiv. 24 TTJS els Xpttrrd*' 'lyaovv TrtVrews is somewhatdoubtfully supported and probably wrong, being contraryto the entire usage of the Acts.
diroScSei'YjJL^vov] A. and E.V. 'approved'. The wordis a strong one, 'clearly shewn', 'pointed out specially',
'apart from others', cf. 1 Cor. iv. 9: it also, while thus
expressing clearness, suggests certainty, cf. xxv. 7.
diro TOV 0ov] divinitus ; not 'by', but 'from God',from whom he received His mission and authority; cf.
Gal. i. 1 OVK a?r' dvBpunrajy. Notice how Peter marks thedivine origin of the mission of Jesus by emphatic repetitionof 6 0eo's, TOV 0., d 0eds (vv. 2224), d 0e6s, TOV 6eov (w. 32,
33), d 0eds (ver. 36).
8\)vd|J.(rt, Tpa<ri, CTT^JLCLOIS] The same acts viewed in
different lights, (1) as indicating power in the person doingthem, (2) as exciting wonder in the persons seeing them,(3) as being signs from which inferences can be drawn.
23. TOVTOV] recalls attention with emphasis to the
person described, a very frequent use.
povXfj] 'will', 'purpose', 'counsel'; cf. Horn. II. i. 5
Ai6s 5' ereXetero jSouX^.
irp<ryvwo-i]'
praescientid' V., 'foreknowledge' A. andB.V. The death of Jesus is described as willed and knownbeforehand by God, and for that reason alone possible.
8id x tPs dvojicov] through the instrumentality of law-less men, i.e. the Eoman soldiers. The Jews did not
actually crucify Jesus, although they caused His crucifixion.
n-pocrmiJavTes] A graphic and realistic word, used de-
signedly.
dvtXa,T] 'made away with', 'destroyed'; a word veryfrequent in the Acts of putting to a violent or unjust death,cf. v. 33, vii. 28, ix. 23, 29, x. 39, and dvalpeau viii. 1;Luke xxii. 2.
ii. 27] NOTES. 91
24. \vo-as rds...] The 'pangs of death' had 'laidpee
M.
hold' of Jesus (cf. Kpareio-Qai, and its use iii. 11, xxiv. 6;ere>
Luke viii. 54); from this 'hold' God had 'loosed' Him.For pain or disease described as 'confining', 'holding pri-
soner', cf. xxviii. 8 dvaevrepiij} ffvve"xo^evov\ Plat. Rep. 574 A
cuSTcrt <nW%ecr0cu.The phrase o>5. Oavarov is from LXX. Psalm xviii. 4,
cxvi. 3 Trepie(j'xpv ^ &dwes Oavdrov, where the Hebrew how-ever gives 'snares' or 'traps of death', death being com-
pared to a hunter. Having regard to the sense of \6aas
and KpareiffOcu, and to the fact that Peter was not speakingin Greek but to Jews, it is not improbable that he used the
word ' snares' and that Luke has replaced it by the well-
known LXX. rendering.
25. irpoopw|AT]v...] Almost verbatim from LXX. Psalmxvi. 811. Peter argues that the words of David could notall have been spoken of himself alone, especially ver. 27, andshould rather be regarded as applicable (cf. A^yet els avrbv)to Messiah in His hour of trouble : he therefore interpretsthem of Messiah, who is regarded as uttering them as an
expression of His trust in Jehovah, even when 'held' bythe 'pangs of death'.
7rpoop6fji.r)j>= l l saw before me', i.e. present: A.V. gives
'foresaw', obscuring the sense. Ktipioi>= Jehovah.
IK StguSv] In the position of a defender : the advocate M.stood at his client's right hand, cf. Psalm cix. 31.
26. ere 8 Kdl] Emphatic. 'Nay more my flesh (i.e.
my actual body) shall dwell awhile (i.e. in the grave) sup-
ported upon hope (e?r' e\irl8i) '.
For KaracrKT]V(o<ri, 'pitch a tent', 'rest', 'dwell awhile',cf. Matt.xiii. 32 'the birds of the air come and lodge (KO.TCL-
ffKrjvwv)\ John i. 14 d \6yos ffdp eyfrero /cat <TK7)vwffj> ev
T]IMV.
27. els a8i]v] Constructio praegnans. A.V. has 'in
hell', E.V. 'in Hades', i.e. 'the unseen world'. $drjs repre-sents the Hebrew sJieol, 'the grave' (e.g. Gen. xxxvii. 35),a very negative word, 'the place not of the living but of
the dead'. It is often used locally as the opposite of
'heaven', e.g. Job xi. 8, and cf. Matt. xi. 23; Luke x. 15.
Neither it, nor $drjs, denotes a place of punishment ; even in
Luke xvi. 23 'in hell (ev T< #cfy) he lift up his eyes', themarked addition of the words inrdpxwt> ev /Sao-d^ots shewsthat the idea of torment is in no way involved in the word.'Death' and 'Hades' are strictly parallel terms: he who*is dead' is 'in Hades': the word is used four times in
Eev., and always with 6dvaros, 'death'.
92 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [n. 27
The 'in Hades' of E.Y. is not a translation but a meretransliteration, and does not to an ordinary reader conveythe simple meaning of the Greek, viz. 'in the grave', whileto an educated reader it is useless.
From this passage are derived the words of the Apostles'Creed ' He descended into hell'. The English word 'hell'
is derived from 'helan', to hide. The bad sense whichattaches to it is partly due to its having been employed not
only as a rendering of ydys but also of ytevva, e. g. Matt,v. 22.
28. 68oi>s COT[S] i.e. as applied by Peter to Jesus, His
rising from the dead : so too the next words describe Hisascension and position in heaven enjoying the presence of
Jehovah.
29. d'v8ps <x8\<j>ot] The addition of the word &vdpesin addressing an audience is respectful and therefore neces-
sary in any speech that is in any way formal, cf. the well-
known avdpes 5i/cacrra^ 'A0ipcuoi, &c., and cf. i. 11, ii. 14,ii. 22, vii. 2. It may often be rendered ' men
', but in the
present phrase we are compelled to omit it and translate
'brethren', thus losing the distinction between this moreformal phrase and the affectionate d5eX0ot of iii. 17 and thePauline epistles.
ci-ov] sc. tcrl.' I may speak freely to you about David',
for you are Israelites and know (1) the facts of his deathand burial, (2) his hopes and predictions about his descend-
ant, the Messiah.
jrciTpicipxov] Usually applied to Abraham, or thetwelve sons of Jacob (cf. vii. 8) as the great
'
originalfathers
'
of the race. Here to David as head of the familyfrom which Messiah was to come.
rd |ivij|ia CLVTOV...] Cf. 1 Kings ii. 10; Neh. iii. 16.
Jos. The sepulchre is said to have been opened and robbed byAnt vii.
Hyrcanus B.C. 134 and again by Herod.
30. xnrapxttv] Strictly 'to be originally', 'in the be-
ginning', 'to start with'; hence ret VTrapxovra, 'property',iv. 32, and often in Luke, and U7raps ii. 45. It is a favour-
ite word with Luke (never found in Matt., Mark, or John),and though perhaps never quite losing its strict meaning, it
becomes often almost= ' to be', e.g. vii. 55. Hence the useof irpovirrjpxev viii. 9 when the sense of ' before
' has to be
clearly expressed.
opKw...] Cf. 2 Sam. vii. 16 with Ps. cxxxii. 11.
KaGurcu] Active,' set
',
' cause to sit '. There is no ace.
after it, for the words 'from the fruit of his loins' practi-
ii. 38] NOTES. 93
cally contain the object of the verb, viz. 'a son',' descendant '.
32. TOVTOV TOV '!.] Emphatic, bringing home and
summing up the argument.' David foretold that Messiah
should rise from the dead : this man Jesus (of. ver. 22) Goddid raise from the dead : therefore Jesus is Messiah'.
ov = ' of which fact'.
33. TTJ 8eia] 'by the right hand' : dat. of instrument.
Throughout Peter emphasizes the action of God. Therenderings
' at' or 'to the right hand '
are impossible, but
Bengel's dextra Dei exaltatus est ad dextram Dei is a fair
deduction from the Greek, especially when compared withver. 34.
ovv] 'therefore',' and so' : -God's raising Him to heaven
is the natural sequel to His raising Him from the grave.
TTJV T...X.o,pwv] i.e. having received the Holy Spiritwhich had been promised, cf. i. 4.
Ifjc'xcev, referring to ver. 17. TOVTO o...i.e. the phenome-non, which you have just witnessed, which was an '
outpour-ing of the Holy Spirit'.
34. ov Y&p---] Dilemma. Propheta loquitur aut de se
aut de Messia. Non de se v. 29, ergo de Messia. B.
K(9ov IK Scgiwv pov] Cf. Matt. xx. 21. 'Be thou a Lumby.
sharer of my throne and power. This is a commonEastern expression'.
KaOov is conversational and late Gk for the classical
KaOr)(ro imperative of KdOrj/jiai.
35. &os av 0(o...] Indicating complete subjugation, cf.
Josh. x. 24.
36. do-<|>aX(5s ovv...] Summary of the argument in-
troduced emphatically by <xcr0aXa)s.
avTov...TOVTOV Tov'L] 'him...even this Jesus', a strongassertion (for the second time, cf. ver. 32) of the identity of
Messiah and the man Jesus, introducing also the power-ful contrast between Messiah whom God glorified andJesus ' whom you crucified'.
oV v|Xis lo-Tavpwo-aTi] Note the position of these
words. Aculeus in fine, B. ;cf. KaTevvyyo-av.
37. Ko/rviryT]o-av] They felt the sting of his words,felt compunction (compungo). The same metaphor in the
famous description of Pericles' oratory rb Ktvrpov tyKar- Eupol.
AITTG rots ct/cpow/^ois.
38. pairrur6^T...] In accordance with the commandof Jesus, Matt, xxviii. 19. The same phrase is used x. 48,
94 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [n. 38
and jSaTTT. els rb ovo^a TOV Kvptov 'I^o*. viii. 16, xix. 5. Lukedoes not give the form of words used in baptism by the
Apostles, but merely states the fact that they baptizedthose who acknowledged Jesus as Messiah or as Lord.
The Church has made the words of Jesus (/3a7TT/o?/Tes els
TO ftvOfJiCL TOV TTCLTpOS Kdl TOV VLOV KCLl TOV dy'lOV TTVeVfJUjLTOs)
into a baptismal formula: 'I baptize thee in the name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost'.
ls <x<f><riv] of the object or aim of the baptism.
T-fjv Swpedv TOV...] The Holy Spirit is itself the gift,cf. viii. 17 n.
39. 11 eirayycXCa] The promise contained in the pas-sage quoted from Joel, ver. 18.
ircuri TOIS ls |A<xKpdv...] i.e. to the whole heathen world,cf. ver. 21, a verse which Paul (Kom. x. 13) quotes as prov-ing that there is to be no distinction between Jew andGentile ; cf. Eph. ii. 13, where he speaks of the Gentiles aso'i wore 6vres [J.a.Kpav.
A. La. The command of Jesus (Matt, xxviii. 19) is clear,' Go
and teach all nations' (TTCLVTOL ra ZOvy}', and Messiah's
kingdom was generally expected to be universal: Peter
expresses this belief, but (cf. ch. x.) it had not yet beenrevealed to him that the Gentiles as such, i.e. without
becoming proselytes to Judaism, were to be included in it.
40. 8i[xapTt>pa.To] A. and R. V. 'testified', and so
throughout the Acts. In classical Gk /j,apTvp^= t I am a
witness', 'testify'; juaprv/x>/xcu,=='I call to witness' (often
invoking God), 'I protest', and this distinction is main-tained in N.T., cf. n. on fjt,apTvpofjLai. xx. 26. It seems un-reasonable therefore to translate Sia^tapru/jo^at 'testify'.
L. & Its exact sense is 'to protest solemnly', especially in theScott, case of falsehood or wrong, and it is accurately used in the
Acts of the witness borne by the Apostles to Jesus, viewed asa protest against the false view of Him held by those theyare addressing, cf. x. 42, xviii. 5, xx. 21. Cf. also its use in
Luke xvi. 28 of a warning, protesting message ; Acts xx. 23of a warning spiritual voice. In 1 Tim. v. 21, ia/j.apTi>-
poyuat evuiTLov rov 6eov, it is distinctly' I protest solemnly',
'I conjure you': so too 2 Tim. ii. 14, iv. 1.
o-KoXids] pravus; opposite of evdtis (xiii. 10), rectus.
41. 42, 43. ol jxcv ovv tfcrav SI eyivcro 8*...] 'Sothen they indeed and were but fear fell'.
The use of pkv odv should be carefully noticed : it is a
formula of transition very frequent in the Acts, oftv con-
nects with what precedes; pkv points forward to an anti-
ii. 42] NOTES. 95
thesis to follow. Here juei> ovv introduces a brief statementof the immediate effect of Peter's speech and prepares the
way for the general account of the condition of the Church
given in vv. 43 47.
The statement introduced by /z&/ otiv need not consist of
only one clause, but may consist of several clauses parallelto or subordinate to the first clause ; such clauses may beintroduced by d (as for instance the clause r)<ra.v 5... here),and it is therefore important not to confuse these with thereal antithesis to the ^ev clause, which must be discovered
by attention to the sense. It is by no means necessary that
the first dt which follows it should be the antithesis to pv.Simple instances of the use of yuez> o$v are v. 41, viii.
4, 25, ix. 31, xi. 19, xvi. 5. Instances where several
clauses intervene between the /x*> clause and the clausewith the antithetical d are xii. 5, xiii. 4, xiv. 3, and the
very important xvii. 17, in all of which R.V. is entirely at
fault; also xxiii. 31, xxv. 4.
42. TTJ KOIVWVUX]*
fellowship ', i.e. in daily intercourseand also in mutual sharing of goods, cf . ver. 44, and the useof Kowwvia= i
contribution', Eom. xv. 26; Heb. xiii. 16.
rrj K\d(ri TOV d'prov] 'the breaking of bread', E.V.The 'breaking of bread' at common meals, which waspractised by the other believers, cf. ver. 46, is mentioned asthe third point in which these new converts observed thesame practices.
At a meal he who presided first blessed and then broke
bread, cf. Luke xxiv. 30; Acts xxvii. 35. This act Jesushad performed (Matt. xxvi. 26 \a(3uv aprov evXoyycras ZK\aae,Luke xxii. 19 X. a. evxapLartfaas &cXacre) during
1 the Last
Supper, and had by a solemn command added to it a spe-cial significance. Thenceforth with the disciples that spe-cial significance attached to the 'breaking of bread' at
their common meals. It so attaches to the 'breaking of
bread' in the Holy Communion. At first, however, "andfor some time till abuses put an end to the practice (cf.1 Cor. x. xi.), the Holy Communion was inseparably con- A. andnected with the dydTrai. or ' love-feasts
'
of the Christians and so B.
1 Matt. xxvi. 26 says 'while they were eating'. Edersheimdescribing the Paschal ritual says that the 'Head of the Company'would at the commencement of the meal "break one of the un-leavened cakes, of which half was put aside for after supper andcalled the Aphikomon or 'after-dish'." The Aphikomon is againbroken and eaten at the close of the meal in connection with thethird cup, or 'cup of blessing'. Although this custom only com-menced when the Paschal Lamb ceased to be offered, Edersheimconsiders that the 'breaking of bread' by Jesus during the meal is
to be connected with it. u. 510.
96 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [n. 42
unknown as a separate ordinance". Cf. ver. 46 /cAu^res
...dprov, fj.Te\d/ui(3cLi>oj' rpo07?s, and xx. 7, xxvii. 35.
To simply explain rrj KAdcra TOU aprov as='The HolyCommunion', is to pervert the plain meaning of words,and to mar the picture of family life, which the text placesbefore us as the ideal of the early believers.
Before rfj /cAd<ret T.E. has KaL, which does not alter thesense : in the text the four things are put in two pairs.
rats irpoo^vxats] For the regular hours of prayer cf.
iii. 1 n.
Vv. 43 47. A brief general description of the positionof the Church (1) as regarded by the people with a certain
'fear' due to the wonders wrought by the Apostles, (2) asSo B. being a brotherhood or *
single family'
living in commonBaum. an(j regarding all they had as belonging to the common
stock, (3) as increasing in numbers.
44. eirl TO avro] of place, 'being together', cf. ver. 47,and i. 15.
efyov diravTa KOIVCL...] The text clearly describes the
early believers as treating individual property as subject to
the claims of all members of the community; cf. iv. 32.
It may be remarked, however, that (1) the rule was notabsolute even at first, cf. v. 4, and the special mention of the'alms' of Dorcas ix. 36 ; (2) it is nowhere mentioned exceptin the church at Jerusalem.
45. KT-qjiara] landed property; t>7rd/>eis, other property.For the sense cf. Luke xii. 33 TrojA^o-are raKdl d6re
aura] 'them', i.e. the price received for them.
Herrn. KaOort av...lxv] Cf. iv. 35. Ka06rt= 'just as'; KaOonadmg'' *v *s more indefinite,
l non certo quodam tempore, sed quo-tiescunque occasio ita ferret'.
46. Kar OLKOV] 'at home', opposed to ev r< lepy, cf.
v. 42.
d<|>\6TT]Ti] The adj. a0eA?fc = '
simple ', 'blunt',
'straightforward', e.g. Dem. 1489, 10 d^eA^s Kal Trappycrias
HCO-TOS (dpriv. and 0eAAetfs, 'stony ground').
47. TOVS <ra>o(Avovs] A.V. wrongly, 'such as shouldbe saved': E.V. rightly, 'those that were being saved', i.e.
those who joined the new Church (cf. (rddrjre ver. 40), andso came to be on the road to salvation.
in. G] NOTES. 97
CHAPTEE HI.
1. crrl TO avro] T.K. reads T KK\rt o-[g. after *a0' Text
r/nepav, and begins the next sentence with ^Trt TO aur6 5 KABCD-
lWr/>os....
IIrpos Kal 'Ittdvtjs] Frequently mentioned together:as partners Luke v. 10
;sent to prepare the Passover Luke
xxii. 8; running to the sepulchre John xx. 2 5. See too
Acts viii. 10.
dWp<uvov] The temple stood probably on Mt Zion, Smith's
the 'holy hill' (Ps. ii. 6), to the E. of Jerusalem.fv^Jeru-
eirl TTJV wpav...] 'for', i.e. to be there at that hour. r\\vsalem
tj>dri)v: the adj. is often thus added after the noun to
make clear or definite some point as to which there mightotherwise be doubt, cf. ver. 2 TTJV XeyofjL^rjv.
There were three hours of prayer, the 3rd, the 6th, andthe 9th the time of the evening sacrifice, cf. Dan. vi. 10;Ps. Iv. 17.
2. KO. TIS avnp...] A. and K.V. wrongly place a full
stop before Kal: the sentence is 'they were going up...anda lame man was being carried', cf. i. 10 n.
ri]v 9vpav TI]V...] Not named elsewhere. It is perhapsthe gate of Nicanor on the E. side of the outermost court
of the temple looking towards Kidron, which Josephus, B. J.
after describing the other nine gates overlaid with gold and v- 5-
silver, describes as jj.ia r\ '^wdev TOU veu KopivOiov ^aA/coO,TroXi) rrj TL/j.rj rds Karapyvpovs Kal ras Trpixpij(rovs virepayovffa. M. La,
TOV alrciv] gen. of purpose, or the thing aimed at : verycommon, cf. ix. 15 TOV /3a<rrcx(rcu, xx. 30 TOU dirco"ira.v.
XTj[i.ocrvvT]v] 'that which is given in pity' (2Xeos).Hence our word 'alms'; Germ. Almosen.
3. -qptCra...]l in me benefac tibi' is a form of asking
alms quoted from the Eabbis. M,
6. !irt)(v] sc. TOV vovv\ cf. Luke vii. 14 cirexw, TT&S
'when he marked how', 1 Tim. iv. 16 ^Trexe treaimp. Inclassical Gk much more frequently
6. 4v TW ovojiari. . .] 'in the name. . .
'
: the healing poweris in that name, and so by it the power is exercised. SoLuke ix. 49 cv T< oj/o/uari vov Kpd\\oj>Ta dai/j,6via ;
x. 17ra daifj.6vta uTrorcuro'eTcu 77fjuv iv T< ov. crou, and Acts iv. 7,
10, ix. 27, xvi. 18.
For i> cf. cv rtVt iv. 9 n,
P. 7
98 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [in. 6
The 'name of Jesus' is a phrase frequent in the Acts.
It should be borne in mind that in Hebrew 'name' often
does not "mean a definite appellation but denotes office,
rank, dignity. The 'Name of God' in the O. T. denotesthe Divine Presence or the Divine Majesty, more especiallyas the object of adoration and praise. To praise the name,.to bless the name, to fear the name of God are frequent ex-
Light, pressions. Gesenius defines the 'name of God' (Thes. p.
cd^Phil. 1432) as 'Deus quatenus ab hominibus invocatur, cclebratur'."
In the Acts the ' name of Jesus'
comprehends the idea
of His person, power, and dignity as acknowledged to beMessiah and Lord; it sums up the cause which the Apostlesadvocated ;
hence such expressions as virtp TOV ovo/maras dn-
fjt,aff6rjvai v. 41, iraOeiv ix. 16, TrapadeduKoc'i rd? i^i^ds virkpTOV 6vo/JiaTos TOV Kvpiov TI^V 'ITJCT. X/>. xv. 26.
7. Trapaxpfjjia] A strong word. 'Parallel to' or 'alongwith the act', i.e. of Peter's taking him by the hand; 'then
and there'. The word occurs ten times in Luke, six timesin the Acts, twice in Matt., and nowhere else in N. T.
at |3a<ris] 'things to go upon', 'feet*, as in Plat. Tim.92 A.
rcL <r4>vSpa (T. R. <r(f>vpd) 'ankle-bones',l tali\ Pro-
prie locutus est medicus Lucas. B.
8. aXX6pvos] 'leaping p*. Cf.Is. xxxv. 6, 'Then shall
the lame man leap as a hart'.
&nrr]] one single act; irepieirdTet, 'kept walking about'.
10. era-yCvtto-Kov] A. Y. 'knew'; B. V. rightly 'took
knowledge of. The word indicates the direction of the
perceptive powers towards an object, often producing con-
sequent recognition. Cf. iv. 13, xii. 14, xix. 34, xxvii. 39.
Octp-Povs] amazement mingled with awe, cf. Luke iv. 36,
V. 9 6d/j.(3os irepieffxtv OLVTOV. So often in classical Gk, e.g.Od. III. 372 0d(j.(3os 6' e\e TTOLVTCLS idjvras.
iKo-Tcla-ews] The condition of one who is no longer ia
his ordinary state of mind. Like the frequent e^iffraffOai
(cf. ii. 7, 12) it often describes amazement, as here, andMark v. 42. But x. 10, xi. 5, xxii. 17= 'a trance'.
cirl TW 0-vp.p ] e?rt with the dat. is very frequently usedof that which is the ground ox foundation upon which some
feeling or act is based. Here the miracle is the ground of
their amazement.Cf. iii. 12 Oav^oL^iv ewl Totfry; iii. 16 eiri ry Triffrei, rest-
ing on faith as the foundation ; iv. 9 dvaKpivo^eOa eV evep-
ai$, of the subject-matter of the inquiry; XaXetv ewl rep
in. 13] NOTES. 99
making the name the basis of the preaching, andv. 28, 40, xv. 31, xx. 38.
11. KpaTox!vTos...Tov II.] 'holding', and so naturallywith ace. Where the sense of *
winning', 'gaining posses-sion of prevails the gen. is more common, cf. xxvii. 13,and Soph. O. C. 1380 rous croi>s Opwovs Kparovaw with 1385
yys /j.(fiv\iov Kparrjaai.
cirl TTJ oroa...] Solomon's porch was on the E. of the Jos.
temple. It was said to be an original work of Solomon xx<
which had survived from the former temple.
6 Xa6s...^K0a|ij3(H] Construction according to the sense.
Cf. v. 16 ir\r)6os...<j>povTS, vi. 7 6x^05... UTT^/COUO^, xi. 1
12. direKptvaTo] 'answered', i.e. not any expressedquestion, but their obvious desire for information, cf. v. 8
direKpid-rj, where Sapphira had probably come desiring infor-
mation about her husband; cf. too x. 46; Luke iii. 16; andMatt. xi. 25.
j^jiiv] Emphatic by position, and so parallel to idiq.:
'Why gaze on us ? It is not by our own power...'.
Svvdjxci] causa effectiva; ei)c-e/3eta, causa meritoria. M.
7r7rot7]K6<riv TOV irepiTraTctv] The gen. of purpose withthe inf. (cf. iii. 2 n.) becomes increasingly frequent in later
Gk, and the idea of purpose passes often, as here, into
that of result : or rather it may be said that the gen. givesthe contents of the action described by the verb, cf. xxvii. 1
eKptdt] TOU cLTroTr\dv where the gen. gives the contents of the
decision (cf. xx. 3 ey&ero yvup.T]s TOU vTroffrpefaw, where TOU
UTT. gives the contents of the yvu/jL-tj: 'the determination'
was 'to return'), and vii. 19 e/cd/cw<7e...Tou Troiav, where the
gen. gives the act in which the Ka/cams consisted. Cf. also
ix. 1 n.
13. o Ocos...] Ex. iii. 6; Matt. xxii. 32; Acts vii. 32.
For o 6. TUV irarepwv cf. v. 30;
1 Chron. xii. 17.
86curv] 'glorified', i.e. by means of the miracle just So La.
wrought, which was wrought through faith in Jesus (ver.M-
16) and set forth His 'glory'; and this is no cause for
wonder, Peter urges, but is in accordance with Jehovah'sclear declaration of Jesus as Messiah, as shewn in raisingHim from the dead (ver. 15) and receiving Him intoheaven (ver. 21).
TOV ircuSa] E. Y. 'his Servant', adding in margin 'or Baum.Child', and so throughout the Acts. The phrase 'servant and
of Jehovah '
is specially applied to Messiah in the second /^^^part of Isaiah. Cf. Is. xlii. 1 7, xlix. 1 9, Hi. 13 liii. EssayT
72
100 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [m. 13
12. Cf. too Matt. xii. 18, where Is. xlii. 1 * Behold myservant (TTCUS) whom I have chosen '
is referred to Jesus.The term TTCUS 0. is also frequently applied to Israel, cf.
Luke i. 54 'loyxrqX ircuSds aurou; it is used of David, LukeM. i. 69; Acts iv. 25. The term for 'Son of God' is vl6s 0eov.
The Apostles do not call themselves Traces 0. but SouXot 0.,cf. iv. 29
;Tit. i. 1, IlaCXos SouXos 0.
v|iis pv...] Nothing formally answers to pv. The real
antithesis is ver. 15, ov 6 0eos tfyetpev. Cf. the strong oppo-sition throughout, 6 cos... vpels /^...v^ets 3...o 0e6s.
TJpvijo-aorOc] 'denied', i.e. that hewas Messiah, Luke xxiii.
2; John xix. 15. ypv-fiaaro is the word used by all four
Evangelists of Peter's 'denial'.
Luke xxiii. 13 22.
Ktvov] Not aurou, and so pointing the antithesis be-
M. tween them and 1dm.
14. TOV ctyiov Kal 8fo.] Strong contrast to avdpa (povta.
For rbv ay. cf. Luke iv. 39, 6 ay. TOU 0eov, and 6 aytos 'I(rpar)\
is applied continually to Jehovah in Isaiah, e.g. xliii. 3,
Jesus is also called o St/ccuos vii. 52, xxii. 14.
avSpa <|>ova] Luke xxiii. 18, 19.
XapicrSTJvat] The word indicates 'to grant as a favour',not as a matter of right or justice: it is used accuratelyhere and xxv. 11, xxvii. 24.
15. TOV eipXTyov TTJS ] A. and K.V. 'Prince of life',
and in margin 'Author'. For apxyyos applied to Jesus cf.
v. 31, apx- ACCt ^ ffUTypa', Heb. ii. 10 dpx- TTJS (ruTijpias', xii. 2
TTJS 7ri<TTWS dpX' Kal T\Llt}T^V 'Il)<70VV.
In classical Gk the word is used= * founder' of a race
(Soph. O. C. 60) or city (Plat. Tim. 21 E), and also='a
general', Aesch. Ag. 259; Thuc. i. 132 'EXX^wp apx- of
Pausanias.It seems here (and v. 31) rather to mean 'Prince' or
'Leader of life', i.e. he who leads to life and salvation : the
idea seems that of a chief who leads his followers to winlife. The words are in strong contrast to aTre/cretWre.
16. TTJ morel TOV 6v.] For 6vofj.a cf. iii. 6 n. TOV 6v. is
the objective gen. The name of Jesus is that to which their
belief is directed: they believe that He is Messiah and so
has power to heal. Observe the emphatic repetition of m<rrts
and TO 6vofjia.
q irCon-is "H81* avrov] 'the faith which comes through
Him' : Jesus gives the faith, and is also the object of it.
in. 20] NGMS: 101
6XoK\r]pCav] Cf. Plat, Ti/n. it c cXo/cX^cs v-flrjy re TTUV-
reXws. TO.VTTJV: deictic.
17. teal vvv] Favourite particles of transition in speechesin the Acts
;cf. vii. 34, x. 5, xxii. 16. So too Kai TO. vvv iv,
29, v. 38, xx. 32, xxvii. 22. KO! vvv, iSotf not only connects
a new statement with what precedes, but gives marked em-
phasis to it, cf. xiii. 11, xx. 22.
d8X<(>ol] Much more affectionate than tivdpes d5., cf.
ii. 29 n. Appellatio comitatis et misericordiae plena. B.
Kara d-yvoiav] Luke xxiii. 34.
18. iravTiov TWV IT.] Luke xxiv. 27; Acts x. 43. ThatJesus is the Messiah, to whom all prophecy points, is the
argument of all speeches addressed to Jews in the Acts.
7ra0tv r6v XP10"T^V]' that the Messiah should suffer
'
;
cf. xvii. 3 and xxvi. 23, el TraQyTos o xp. To Peter's hearers
the words would be an immense paradox. They looked for Cheyne,a triumphant Messiah : a crucified Messiah was an idea they
|*-r
could not reconcile with their hopes, a '
stumblingblock' as ssay '
Paul calls it 1 Cor. i. 23 ^piarov ecrraupwyu^o^, 'loudcuots
<rKdvda\oj>. Cf . too Peter's own use of ra rov X/>. Tratf^ara1 Pet. iv. 13, v. 1. In all these cases no version can repro-duce the force the words originally had.
19. |ATavoii<raT...] Change of mind is to producechange of attitude. They are to ' turn ' from sin (cf. ver. 26)and look 'towards (i.e. keep before them as their object) the
blotting out of their sins'. Cf. eTrurTptyeiv eirt rbv Kvpiovix. 35, xi. 21; tni rov Oeov xiv. 15, xv. 19, xxvi. 20; cts 0c3sxxvi. 18; absolutely xxviii. 27; Luke xxii. 32.
|aX.w|>0TJvcu] 'blotted out', and so commonly in classical
Gk, e.g. Dem. 791, 12 ^a\r)\nrrat TO 60X^0. Lit. = 'smearout
',of obliterating the writing on a wax tablet.
20. oircDsav...] *in order that so'; K.V. 'that so'. OTTWS Jelf, Gka.v differs from O'TTWS in making the end spoken of somewhat Gram.
more conditional or dependent upon something else hap-*
pening; here it gives the sense 'repent that so(i.e. when
you have repented) times &c.' The words convey the ideathat the ' times of refreshing
' can only follow the repentance.Cf. carefully xv. 17, and Luke ii. 35 OTTWS dv duroKa.-
Kcupol dva\|/.] These words are defined by the wordswhich follow (/cat aTro<rrd\ri..,) as referring to the second
coming of Messiah in glory. This was the irapaKXycris TOVLuke ii. 25.
102 ACTS W THE APOSTLES, [in. 20
TCV 7rpcKXipwr|j^vcv. .]cliim who was appointed (or
'elected') for you as Messiah, even Jesus'. For 7r/>oxei-
pifea-Oai cf. xxii. 14, xxvi. 16.
Text T. E. reads 'I-ncrovv Xp. an excellent specimen of ignorantXBDEP. correction.
21. ovpavov jx^v] The ace. before the verb. Take away3e?, and the statement is 6v ovpavos i&v 5^ercu.... Nothingformally answers to fj.lv, but the real antithesis is clear.
Jesus shall remain in heaven 'until the restoration of all
things', then He shall return in glory to earth.
Xpovwv diroKcxT.] The same as the Kaipol avaffli-ews.The phrase describes the period of Messiah's reign in glory,
II. cf. i. 6 n. 'The word diroA:ard0Ta<rts is applied by Josephusto the return from captivity, and by Philo to the restitution
of inheritances in the year of jubilee'. The phrase 'restora-
tion of all things' seems to have been used specially with
reference to the Messianic time, cf. Matt. xvii. 11 'HXias i*.ev
2pXCTO.i Kal airoKaraa'TrjO'eL travra.
wv] with xpovwv ;the words O.TTOKCLT. travrbiv form a single
idea, and if the reference were to them ?Js would be needed.
8 to. <TTo(JLaTos] as the channel or instrument throughwhich God's words were communicated.
22. MCOVO-TJS p^v] Peter justifies his reference to * all
the prophets' (1) by quoting from Moses, the greatest of
them, (2) by referring to 'the prophets from Samuel' whoalso all (/ecu TrcWes) foretold Messiah. The same division
into * Moses ' and 'all the prophets
'
is made xxvi. 22; Luke
xxiv. 27.
irpcxjnJTTjv] Quoted again vii. 37; taken with slightvariations from LXX. Deut. xviii. 15 19. For irpo^nivcf. xi. 27 n.
ws fie]A. and R.V. 'like me', but B.V. in margin 'as
he raised up me ',which is the only rendering the Gk will
bear.
For Moses as a type of Christ cf. Stephen's speech chap,vii. The Jews regarded him as the greatest of the prophets
(cf. Deut. xxxiv. 10), with whom alone 'the Lord spake face
to face, as a man speaketh to his friend', Ex. xxxiii. 11.
avrov] Emphatic. a/cotfcre<r0e, 'hear' with the combinedidea of 'hearken', 'obey', cf. iv. 19 0eoO cl/couew.
23. |o\0p.] LXX., following the Hebrew, eyu ^K&Acrjcrw
O.VTOV, 'I will require it of him', i.e. exact punishmentfrom him. For this Peter substitutes a phrase very common
M. (e.g. Gen. xvii. 14) in LXX. 'that soul shall be cut off
iv. 2] NOTES. 103
(eo\e0/>.) from his people', which indicates (1) separationfrom among the chosen people, (2) sentence of death.
24. euro 2. Kal TOOV Kd9.]* from S. and those that suc-
ceeded him ', a slightly inaccurate but very clear expression= 'all the series of prophets beginning with S.' For the
absence of prophecy before Samuel cf. 1 Sam. iii. 1: it is in
his time that we first hear of the * schools of the prophets'.
25. v|Ats...tifJLtv irpwrov] The emphatic position of these
words marks the argument.' You are the... therefore to you
first...'.
8ta0T]KT]s] Cf. vii. 8n. For the covenant cf. Gen. xii.
1 3. The quotation is from Gen. xxii. 18. In Gal. iii. 16 thewords
r<jJ cnrepfjLarl <jov are definitely referred to Christ. ' In Light-
Him the race was summed up. In Him it fulfilled its pur-
pose and became a blessing to the whole earth'.
26. irpwrov] Praevium indicium de vocatione gentium.B. It must not however be supposed that Peter as yet hada complete idea of the universality of Messiah's kingdom.Like the Jews generally he believed that other nations wouldshare its blessings, but he was as yet ignorant that theycould do so otherwise than by accepting Judaism.
a,vacrTT]<ras] as in ver. 22.
v TW ...... ] 'the turning away each of you' is that inwhich the blessing has its place of action.
CHAPTER IV.
1. 01 ctpx-] v - 24 n.
6 orpaT. TOV Upov] The temple was guarded by 24bands of Levites, one band being on duty at a time. Thecommanders of these bands are the o-rpar^yoi of Luke xxii.
4 rots dpxtepeDcrt Kai ffTparyyols, and some think that o arpar.here = ' the commander of the band then on duty', but fromthe prominent position assigned him v. 24 it is perhapsbetter to regard him as the captain of the whole body.
Kal ot SaSS.] Naturally 'sore troubled', because theydenied a resurrection, cf. Matt. xxii. 23 Za5o. Ae-yci/res fMrj
elvai a.va.ffTa.<n.v, Acts xxiii. 8. They were the opponents of
the Pharisees (1) as denying that an oral law had been
given to Moses in addition to the written law, (2) as deny-ing a resurrection because it is not mentioned in the writtenlaw.
2. v TW 'Iiio-.] 'in', i.e. in the person, or in the case of
Jesus. Unico exemplo refutabantur penitus. B.
104 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [iv. 4
4.-yvi}8i]]
i.e. the total number of believers was madeby this addition about 5000.
5. crvvaxOrjvat...] i.e. a meeting of the Sanhedrin.Little is known of it, except that it numbered 70 or 72members. The Rabbis referred its institution to Numb,xi. 16, 17, but its Gk name (ewtdpLov) shews its late origin.It may be the same as the yepova-ia r&v 'lovdaiwi' 2 Mace,i. 10, iv. 44, xi. 27.
Before it Jesus was brought, cf. Matt. xxvi. 3; Mark xiv.
53, and Luke xxii. 66, where it is also called TO irpecrfivrepLovTOV Xaou; its members are described as * chief priests
'
(= ol
fipXcvres here), 'elders' and 'scribes' qui conspicui erant
impcrio, consilio, doctrina. B.
TOVSypafj.na.Tcts] Soplierim, 'writers'. A body of men
who rise into importance during the Captivity, probablyowing to the growing necessity of carefully preserving thesacred writings. Ezra (vii. 12) was 'a scribe of the lawof the God of heaven'. Gradually, as Hebrew ceased tobe the language of daily life, they became the expoundersof scripture. The comments and expositions of their greatteachers or 'Kabbis' were handed down by 'tradition', andbegan to be treated as more authoritative than the originaltext, the plain sense of which they frequently altered, cf.
Matt, xxiii. These 'traditions' were, subsequently to theChristian era, embodied in the Talmud. At this time thescribes were practically the religious teachers of the Jews.
6. KaVAvvas] E.V. rightly supplies' was there '. He
was high-priest A.D. 7 14, and was then deposed by theKoman governor. Five of his sons became high-priests.
Caiaphas was his son-in-law and legally high-priest at this
time, having held the office A.D. 25 37. The influenceof Hannas was clearly great among the Jews : Jesus was led
away 'to Hannas first', John xviii. 13; he was to them still
'the high-priest' though no longer legally so. Luke(iii. 2)
mentions both ' Hannas and Caiaphas' as being the high-
priests, the one being so in the opinion of the Jews, the
other by Eoman law.
Of John and Alexander nothing is known, but no doubt
they were prominent members of the 'kindred of Hannas'
(ytvos apxiepariKov), which is clearly described as forming aconsiderable portion of the Sanhedrin.
7. cv TW |io-w] The council sat in a semicircle.
V Trcao,...] Cf. iii. 6 n. Luke represents the Sanhedrinas ignorant, or ignoring, that they were disciples of Jesus,cf. ver. 13. Both the use of TTOCOS and the position of v/xets
mark contempt.
iv. 13] NOTES. 105
8. irXr]<r0ls irv. a^ov] Cf. Luke xii. 11, 12. See too
xix. 1 n.
9. cl] 'if, used with great rhetorical skill here, instead M.
of orei:*
if... for a good deed...we are being tried'.
avaKpivofieOa] ai/a/cpiffis at Athens was a preliminaryenquiry to see whether an action would lie. Here, xii. 19,and Luke xxiii. 14, of examination by a judge.
cir* cuep-yco-ia] Emphatic, as benefactors, not male-factors.
Iv T(VI]* wherein' or 'in whom', i.e. in what or in
whom is the healing power which has made him whole, cf.
iii. 6 n. and xi. 14 prj/j.ara ev ots o-wtf^crr; ; Soph. Ajax 519 iv
ffol TTCW-' Zyuye <rwb/x,cu. Practically ey = 'by'.
o-^rwcrTcu] The word can bear a double meaning, cf.
ver. 12V) ffurvipia and ffu6r)va.t.. The bodily healing is the
work of Him, who also heals the soul. Cf. the Collect
for St Luke's Day,' that by the wholesome medicine of the
doctrine delivered by him, all the diseases of our souls
may be healed'; Matt. i. 21 'Thou shalt call his nameJesus, for he shall save (ai/ros o-wo-ei) his people from their
sins '.
10. 8v...Sv...] The repeated word emphasizes the
antithesis.
^v TOVTW] After 6V... oV and before euros at the be-
ginning of the next sentence, clearly masculine = ' in Him'.
11. 6 XC6os] Ps. cxviii. 22 \ldov 6V diredoKifMacrav ol OLKO-
So/xouVres, euros eyevrjOrj els K<p. y&vla.s. Jesus had used this
quotation of Himself Matt. xxi. 42; cf. 1 Pet. ii. 7. The
'head of the corner' was the highest corner-stone, of great
importance in supporting the roof.
12.i] crwTTjpua] Absolutely, 'the salvation', i.e. the pro-
mised salvation which Messiah is to bring, cf. Mai. iv. 2.
4v aXXa>../<-Tpov] aXXos, 'one more', ere/>o*, 'one of two*.
Salvation is not to be found 'i?i any besides, for indeedthere does not even exist a second name...'.
13. irappi^ortav] 'frank', 'free', 'fearless speech', cf.
w. 29, 31. TrappTjo-id^fffOaL is also frequently used of the
preaching of the Apostles, cf. ix. 27, 28, xiii. 46, xiv. 3.
ISuurai] A. and P^.V. 'ignorant', which conveys a wrongidea. The word in classical Gk = (l) a private person, (2)one who is without special or professional knowledge of a
subject, 'a layman', e.g. Thuc. n. 48. That it does not F. M.mean 'ignorant' cf. Plat. Legg. 830 A avopwv <ro<j>uv, idiuruHt La-
T Kal TrotTjrcSf. Here, like a7/>d/u/*aros, it describes men who
106 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [iv. 13
had never studied in the rabbinic schools, and had nospecial knowledge of rabbinic teaching.
ITTCY^VWO-KOV]*
began to take notice of them ',
'
began to
recognize who they were '.
16. on fiev] answered by d\Ad ver. 17.
yvttorov] A. and E.V. 'notable', yvwffrov is opposedto bo^aarov (e.g. Plat. Rep. 479 r>), as that which is the
object of knowledge to that which is the object of opinion.The healing w
ras a fact about which definite knowledge wasattainable; it was not a matter of mere conjecture.
17. d7rL\T]<rw(Ji0a...|JLT]KTt XaXetv] 'Let us threaten
them', i.e. 'order them with threats, no longer...'. T. K.jiag {j7rci\g diri\r)(rufjieda
'
straitly threaten '.
TOVTW] ?io?i dignantur appcllare nomen lesu, cf. v. 28. B.It is "an. instance of that avoidance of the name of Christ,
F. which makes the Talmud refer to Him most frequently asPeloni 'so and so'."
19. evwiriov TOU Ocou] coram Deo. tvu-mov, tvavrlov,
ZjUiTrpoffOfv, ZVO.VTL followed by Oeov or KvpLov are very fre-
quent in O.T. The phrase expresses a belief in the imme-diate presence of Jehovah as viewing, judging, or attesting
something ; cf. vii. 46, viii. 21, x. 33;hence it is used in
asseverations, e.g. Gal. i. 20 Idob tv&iuov TOV Oeov on ov
^euSo/zcu, and adjurations, e.g. 2 Tim. ii. 14 dLajjLapTvpo/^aL
if. TOV KvpLov. Here that which is 'just in the sight of God'is appealed to as something higher than human justice.
II. With Peter's answer cf. Socrates' words (Plato Apol. 17),
^yci> V/JLCLS, w uz>5pes 'Adrjvouoi, d<nra^ofjLat fj.cv KOI 0i\w, TraVo/xai
21. flT]8V Vp^(TKOVTS TO TTWS...] Tll6 WOrds TO 7TW9...
are explanatory of the positive part of /jLydev :' not finding
anything, i.e. any means of punishing them...', cf. xxii.
30 n.
They asked themselves TTWS /coAa<rt6/>te0a O.VTOVS;to that
question they could find no answer 'owing to the people',i.e. because they feared an outbreak of indignation.
24.6|Ao9v[ia8ov]
A strong word, 'with one impulse','with united eagerness': cf. v. 12, vii. 57, xv. 25. It is
frequent in the Acts, but only used once elsewhere in N.T.
. tirav] 'they said'. The words which follow are clearly
ul?A no* a Seneral an(l fixed form of prayer, but refer definitely'
to the special circumstances. We may therefore supposethem to be uttered by some one Apostle, the rest of those
present assenting to them, and possibly audibly joining in
the well-known words of the Psalm.
iv. 27] NOTES. 107
A&nrora] The word seems to imply the ascription of
supreme power and authority. It describes the relation ofa master to servants or slaves, cf. dovXois ver. 29, Luke ii.
29 vvv airokueis rbv dov\6v crou, 8e(nroTa;
2 Pet. ii. 1 rbv
ayopdffavra avTote deaTroT-rjv apvoij^evoi. It is only usedelsewhere of God in Jude 4 and Rev. vi. 10.
6 iro6i<ras] cf. Gen. i. 1 v apxy eTroirja-ev 6 6ebs rbv ovpa-vbv /cat Tyv yrjv, and for the full phrase Ex. xx. 11.
25. 6 TOV iraTpos...] T.R. omits rov Trarpos TJ/J&V andTTV. ayiov. The text given 'doubtless contains a primitive West-
error'. 'A confusion of lines ending successively with Al<\ Jort
and
A&A Ai<\ may have brought irv. ayiov too high up, and West-
caused the loss of one 5id\ a view supported by E.V. which cott*
gives 'by the Holy Ghost by the mouth of...'.
Aavi8] Throughout the Acts the Psalms are spokenof as written by David, in accordance with the commonusage of speaking of them as 'the Psalms of David', he
having been the great psalmist and the author of verymany of them.
The reference is to Ps. ii. 1.
(j>pvaav] (1) 'to neigh eagerly' or 'violently' of horses,
(2) 'to be proud', 'haughty'.
20VT]...] The explanation is given in ver. 27. Zdvythe Romans
;Accoi = the Jews (commonly called in LXX.
6 Aaos, the plural in ver. 27 perhaps referring to the 12 tribes) ;
/3a<7tXe?s= Herod
; dpxovres= Pilate.
The distinction between 26vri = 'the nations', gentes, all
non-Jewish peoples, 'Gentiles', and Xaos 'the people', 'the
chosen people', must be most carefully noticed in the Acts.Cf . the use ofpopulus = ' the Roman people
'
opposed to gentesLucan Phars. i. 82, 83.
27. crvv/
nx0<
n<rav../Hpw8T]S T Kal II. II.] Luke alone
(Luke xxiii. 12) mentions that in this matter Herod andPilate ' were made friends together, for before they were at
enmity '.
Herod Antipas was son of Herod the Great and tetrarchof Galilee and Peraea (xiii. 1). See Mark vi. 14 28; Lukeiii. 19, 20, ix. 7, xiii. 31, 32. He was subsequently per-suaded by his wife Herodias to go to Rome to obtain thetitle of king, but was opposed by his nephew Herod Agrippa,who had great influence with Caligula, and banished to
Lugdunum A.D. 39. He died in exile.
Pontius Pilatus was appointed A.D. 25 sixth procurator of
Judaea, which on the deposition of Archelaus, A.D. 6, hadbeen attached to the province of Syria. A.D. 36 he wassent to Rome by Vitellius, governor of Syria, to answer a
108 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [iv. 27
charge brought against him by the Samaritans. His namePontius suggests a connection with the great Samnite
family of the Pontii, and Pilatus is perhaps =pileatus('wearing the pileus' or cap worn by manumitted slaves)and so may indicate that he was a libertinus.
Bv c'xpicras] i-e ' a* His baptism, cf. ii. 22 n. 2.
28. iroiTJ<r<u] Inf. of purpose. The sentence is some-what concisely put : they came together to bring about thedeath of Jesus, and so (unwittingly) 'to do all that thyhand...', cf. ii. 23 n.
29. frnSe] occurs only twice in N.T., but is speciallyused in classical Greek of the gods : it signifies to *
regardwith attention', either with a view to bless (cf. Luke i. 25
eTretfof) or to punish. Cf. Horn. Od. xvn. 487 Oeoi...a.vd
Trwv v(3piv re KO.L euvofjii'
30. cv TW KTivtv] duYii extcudis B., and so K. V. 'whilethou stretchiest forth'. Better 'in stretching out' (or, asA.V. 'by'); God gives His protection in stretching out Hisarm.
The phrase 'with a stretched-out arm', cv ppaxiovt.is common in O.T., e.g. Ex. vi. 6; Ps. cxxxvi. 12
Kparaig. /ecu iv p. v\{/.,where the use of iv is clear.
Kal <rt]Hia...<
yv(r0cu] Subordinate to iv r<, and so
closely connected with rrjv x* iKrdveiv : the miracles are thevisible proof of the outstretched arm. A. and K.V. put a
stop after frunv and make yiveadat. depend on 56s.
31. <ra\v0T]] Used of the effect of an earthquake xvi.
26: for 'earthquake' as a sign of the Divine Presence cf.
Ps. cxiv. 7 euro irpo<rit)Trov Kvpiov effaXeuOir) i) yij : Is. ii. 19, 21.
See too Virg. Aen. in. 90.
XaXow...irapp']<rfas] Luke, with simple skill, describes
the fulfilment of their prayer in the very words of the
prayer ver. 29. Note the emphatic position of /xerct irappr)-
ffias, and cf. xxviii. 31.
32. KapSta Kal fyv\T\ |A^a] in credendis et agendis.
Egregius character. B. So too others distinguish between
Kapdia, the seat of thought and intelligence, and ^i/x^, theseat of the active affections and impulses. Such distinctions
are however hard to maintain, cf. 1 Chron. xii. 33 'the rest
of Israel were of one heart (\f/vxrj pia) to make David king';2 Chron. xxx. 12 'the hand of God was to give them oneheart (Kapdiav /j.iav) to do the commandments*.
The expression, with emphatic fulness, describes com-
plete unanimity of thought and feeling, resulting naturally,and not as a matter of enforced rule, in their considering
iv. 36] NOTES. 109
all believers as brothers, who could have no separate inte-
rests in heaven or on earth.
ov els] Much stronger than ovdeis. For the fact cf.
ii. 44 n.
i-Xe-ycv] 'said', i.e. 'reckoned' or 'considered'.
33. d-TTcSiSovv] 'gave', A. and K.V. inadequately. Theword indicates 'giving back', 'duly delivering' somethingentrusted to you. It is used for 'paying' a debt, Matt,
xviii. 25; Luke vii. 42, for 'duly rendering' an account,Matt. xii. 36. The 'witness of the resurrection' was the
special charge entrusted to the Apostles : they were bound
'duly to deliver' it.
TOU Kvp. 'L]<r. TTJS dvaorcurccos] T. K. has rijs avacrr.
rov Kvp. 'I?7<T. In the text the second gen. explains anddefines the first: their testimony was 'of the Lord Jesus
1
that is, of 'his resurrection '.
\clpis] Clearly= gratia Dei, as vi. 8 and St Paul passim.The proof of its presence is given in the next words ' Fornone was in want'. In the similar summary ii. 47 X"P S ig
definitely described as 'favour with the people ', but that
cannot affect it here, where it is used absolutely.
35. irapa TOVS iroSas] To be taken literally, for teachers
among the Jews (cf. xxii. 3n.) and magistrates among the
Romans sat on a raised seat, cf. Cic. pro Flacco c. 28 ante Quoted
pedes praetoris inforo expensum est auri pondo centum. At by A>
the same time the words convey the ideas of submissionand deference.
38. 'Io><r]<|>] T. E. 'Iwtr^s. The case of Joseph Barna-bas is specially mentioned because of the important positionBarnabas subsequently takes in the Acts, but the fact of its
being mentioned at all shews that there can have been noabsolute rule as to the sale of property.
For iriK\T]6Cs cf. i. 23 n.
Ytos napaKXi'jo-ews] A. Y. ' son of consolation'
;B. V.
more accurately 'son of exhortation'. The sense of 'en-
courage', 'exhort' is certainly the first and most usualsense of irapa.Ka.Xe'iv and Trapa.K\T]<ris. The phrase here clearlydescribes one who was remarkable in speaking for his powerof 'encouraging',
*
cheering', or 'exhorting'; cf. xi. 23where Trape/cciXec
' exhorted' is used of Barnabas, and 1 Cor.
xiv. 3, where it is said that a preacher speaketh either
'instruction' (oiKodofjujv) or 'exhortation' (irapa.Kk'irtct.v}or
'consolation' (Trapafj.vOiav).
110 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [iv. 3G
7rapcUX77<ns is also used ix. 31, xiii. 15, xv. 31, and bothA. and E. V. give three different renderings, viz.
* com-
fort', 'exhortation' and 'consolation', though in all threecases the word "encouragement' would be suitable. In2 Cor. i. 3 7 the sense of 'encouragement' is clearly
marked, e. g. irapa.Ka\civ rovs i> 0\L\f/t. In Luke ii. 25
Trpoffdexo/J-evos ira.paK\T]crtv TOV 'Iapa.ri\-='
waiting for the en-
couragement of Israel', i.e. by the corning of Messiah.The verb irapa.Ka\eiv is very frequent in the Acts and
means either to 'invite', 'beseech', e.g. xvi. 9 or * to en-
courage', e.g. xx. 12.
7ra/)ct/cX77<ns ubi desides excitat est hortatio, ubi tris-
titiae medetur est solatium. B.
A jL AevcCrrjs] Levites were not allowed to hold land (Numb,xviii. 20), but the Mosaic laws about the division of theland seem to have been neglected after the Captivity.
Kvirptos TW -yevci] Cf. xviii. 2 HOVTLKOV T$ ytvei ;
xviii. 24 'AXe^apSpeus r. 7., in all three cases of Jews, the
phrase indicating their place of birth.
CHAPTEK V.
1. 'Avavfas] The Hebrew name of Shadrach (Dan.i. 6, ill. 13), found in the Kenedicite, = 'God is gracious'.
^air^eipf] probably= ' beautiful'.
2. 4vo<r<j>o-a.To] 'set apart', not to be handed over withthe rest. The same \vord is used of Achan taking for him-self some of the dedicated spoil of Jericho, cf. Josh. vii. 1,
where ' committed a trespass in the accursed thing'
is in
LXX. tvo<T<}>iffa.vTO CLTTO TOV dvadefJLaros.
3. 6 2a.To.vus] A Hebrew word= 'adversary'. Forthe sense cf. Luke xxii. 3 clff-fjXOev S ^aravcis e/s 'Iotf5cu>,
and John viii. 4-4* he is a liar and the father of it'.
The question addressed to Ananias implies that he mighthave resisted.
\|/il<rao-0ai ere]' so that thou shouldest cheat '
;cf. ver. 21
a7r&rreiAai'...ax#77*'cu avrovs.
SoValck. \|/vcra<r6ai TO irvcSjia : l\|/v<r<o @o)] ^. rivd is directlyin M. to cheat ' or ' deceive a person
'
; \f/.TLV'L is
' to lie'
or ' cheatin the presence of a person ', suggesting the idea of an in-
sult or outrage against him.
ovdeis \f/evdofJLevos 6eov \jsevderai, ^evderai #e>ocrris ^/evderai.
TO irvv|j.a TO a-y.] i. e. as present in the Apostles. The
Holy Spirit had been given them to guide them 'into all
v. 11] NOTES. Ill
truth' (John xvi. 13); an attempt to deceive them is an
attempt to deceive Him, or, as in ver. 9,* to make trial' of
Him.
4. ov<rta] I. 7 n.
ri on] quid est quod? Cf. Luke ii. 49 rl OTL eftreiTt /j.e;
The form of question expresses some astonishment or in-
dignation.
5. e\|/vv] Only here and xii. 23 inN.T., apparentlyconnoting a violent, not peaceful death. Classical Gk has
dzro^xw animam agere.
Kal e-ye'vcTo <j>6p<>s...] Emphatically repeated ver. 11.
TOVS CLKOVOVTCIS] Probably as at ver. 11 * those whoheard of it
'
: had the phrase referred only to those presentwe should expect
* those who saw it'.
6. ot vWTpoi] = ol veavio-KOL ver. 10, the younger mem-bers of the congregation.
<rvv<TTtXav] A. V. 'wound him up', B.V. 'wrappedhim round'. The word means *draw together',
*
pack up',and here describes the '
putting together'
of the extendedlimbs and 'wrapping up' of the body for carrying it out.
The regular word for '
arranging'
a corpse for burial is
7Tpi(rT\\o}, compono.
c^V-yKavT6s] 'having carried him out', a regular wordin connection with burial, which with the Jews, as with theGreeks and Eomans, took place outside the city walls arule founded partly on a reasonable regard ftfr health,
partly on fear of ceremonial defilement (Numb. xix. 11).
7. ey'VTO 8...] The construction is ' But it happened
an interval of about three hours and his wife came in'.
We should say'it happened that'.
That dLdcrTrjfj.a is not the norn. to eykvero but parentheti-cal is shewn by comparing Luke ix. 28 eyevero 5 fj.era
TCVTOVS u<
8. direKp^T]] iii. 12 n. Peter answers her expectantlooks with a question.
Toerovrov] Pointing to it. a7rc'Soo-0 : plural, 'ye' not*thou'.
9. ot 7ro8cs] A dramatic form of expression, cf. Is. Hi. 7'How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him...'.
Alford remarks that the young men were probably bare-
footed and would not be heard coming.
11. Tqv KK\T]<rtav] Here first used in the Acts of the
'assembly of believers'. The word is only found twice in
112 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [v. 11
the Gospels : Matt. xvi. 18 ' I will build my church', and
xviii. 17. It was however a well-known term for the * con-
gregation'
of Israel, cf. vii. 38 n. In the Acts it is used of
any assembly ', as xix. 32, but usually of the body of be-lievers in any one place or town.
1216. A brief description of the state of the Church(viz. rapid growth and increasing influence due to the mira-cles wrought by the Apostles), introduced to explain the
strong and decisive action of the high-priest and rulersdescribed ver. 17.
That this is the connection is clear from the use of the
imperfect tense w. 12 16, contrasted with the dramaticdrao-rds of ver. 17 and subsequent aorists. The imperfectsdescribe a state of things during a period of some duration ;
the aorists express the single action which resulted fromthat state of things.
The paragraph describes,
(1) The miracles wrought by the Apostles.
(2) The gathering of all believers in Solomon's porch.(3)
J The fact that, though none of the rest (i.e. the
priests and rulers) dared to join them, yet the people mag-nified them.
(4) The great increase of believers, naturally resulting(wore) in a great public manifestation, viz. the placingsick folk in the streets by the inhabitants of Jerusalemand even the bringing them in great numbers from neigh-bouring cities.
It was this public manifestation which at last roused the'
envy'
of the rulers.
H. M. 12. irctvTcs] i.e. all the believers, cf. ii. 1.
rfj 2-roq. 2oX.] iii. 11 n.
13. TWV 8 XoiircSv] 8 is not adversative, but merely a
particle of transition here. So too /mXXoj> 5^, and avvripx^robt ver. 16.
W. Xoiirwv is not opposed to the believers mentioned before,but to Xao's which follows. The opposition of the rulers
and the Xaos has already been referred to iv. 21. Others,who contrast Xoirro)^ with iravres and make it= non-
believers', are driven to render KoXXcurOat 'obtrude onthem
',
* interfere with them',
whereas it always denotesclose friendly intercourse, cf. ix. 26, x. 28, xvii. 34.
15. -rrXarefas] sc. oSous.
1 I do not understand the punctuation in the text, and adopt theusual punctuation, removing the colon after avroZy and placing it
alter Aaos.
v. 21] NOTES. 113
KpapcLTT<ov] grabatus, said to be a Macedonian word=' a camp-bed'.
tva...Kav TJ cTKid iiruriucicrci] T. E. cirLffKidarj. The con-
struction in the text is that which is common with OTTWS in
classical Greek.
Kav = Kal ecu/; the sentence fully expressed would be,* that the shadow even if only the shadow of Peter... ',=' that at any rate the shadow... '.
16. 6xXovfjtvovs] The same word as 'vexed'; the root Curtius
expresses 'restless movement'.
17. dvacrras] A pictorial word representing the com-mencement of vigorous action. It is frequent in Luke andthe Acts and is sometimes to be taken literally, e. g. ver. 34,
ix. 11 avaa-ra TTopevO-rjTL, sometimes, as here, metaphorically,
e.g. ix. 18 dvacrrcts e/SaTm'^^ ; xi. 7 aya0T&s dvcrov, xxii. 16
avaaras {SaTTTLcrai ;in both cases it vividly depicts action.
The similar use of aveaTrjv is also very common.
iravres] i. e. those mentioned iv. 6 and other Sadducees..
crfp<ris]=
(1) 'a choosing', (2)' a set of philosophic or
religious principles chosen', (3) as here, 'those wiio have
so chosen certain principles', 'a school', 'a sect'. It is
applied to the Pharisees, xv. 5, xxvi. 5. The Christians
were regarded as 'a sect' by the Jews, xxiv. 14, xxviii. 22.
The word does not in itself imply condemnation as '
heresy'
does, but a bad sense naturally soon attaches itself to the
word as implying division and disunion, cf. its use by Ter-
tullus xxiv. 5 and Paul's objection to the word xxiv. 14.
qXov] A.V. 'indignation', E. V. 'jealousy'. The word
(from ew) indicates '
eager action', and according to the
context bears a bad sense= *
jealousy', or a good sense=* emulation'.
18. 4v Ttjp. 8T][AO<rwj]' in the public prison
'
: not as
A.V. ' the common prison', giving a somewhat wrong idea.
Cf. Thuc. v. 18 TO
20. crraOevTcs] cf. ii. 14 n. The word is not only picto-rial but suggests the idea of firmness. Cf. too the emphaticclearness of ev TQ tep< and TTOLVTO..
TTJS tw<ns TO/UT^S] Cf. xiii. 26 6 \6yos rrjs (ruTrjpias Tavrrjs.' This life', 'this salvation
'= the life, the salvation, whichJesus came to give and which it is the duty of the Apostlesto preach. Here the word 'life' suggests an antithesis to
the denial by the Sadducees of a life after death.
21. VTTO TOV opOpov] sub lucem.
P. 8
114 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES,[v. 21
irdcrav rr\v ytpov<r(.av] The yepovo-ia of Sparta andSenatus of Eome are well known. The word yepovela. is
used in 2 Mace, of the Sanhedrin, which is also called irpeff-
pvrtpiov, cf . iv. 5 n. But here, as the Sanhedrin has been
specially mentioned, probably the word does not describe
any official body but is used generally to indicate men of
age and experience who, though not members of the Sanhe-
drin, may have been summoned to its meetings on occasionsof importance.
24. ot dpxtpts] The heads of the twenty-four coursesof priests, and possibly the relatives of the high-priest, cf.
iv. 6. The word is used loosely, cf. xix. 14.
T(, dv ys'voi.TO TOVTO] The question rl yev^aercLi TOVTO
('what will be the end' or 'result of this') put obliquely.
26. ov fj.T<x |5Cas] Emphatic by position. E. V. there-
fore rightly,' but not with violence'.
28. irapayyeX.^ irap.] cf. vii. 34 n.
4-ira-ya-yeiv...] i.e. to make them responsible for His
death, cf. Matt, xxvii. 25;and for the expression 2 Sam,
i. 16 ; Matt, xxiii. 35.
TOU dvOpoSirov TOVTOV] cf. iv. 17 n.
29 31. 96U...6 0os...v vfXis...To{m>v 6 Gcos] Note the
emphasis of these words.
30. ifycipev] Without e/c veKpuv (like dvLa-TTjfjLi iii. 22,
26) = 'raised up', 'brought forward', cf. Luke i. 69 rjyeipe
Arepas (ruTrjpiasi
r\^lv ;Acts xiii. 22 yyeipev avrdis rov Aaveid.
The reference is to His birth and coming forward as Mes-gjan> rpiie or(jer Of events is this : God raised Him up ;
you crucified Him;God exalted Him,
8tXipC<racr0] cf . xxvi. 21. The word connotes violence
and injustice:* made away with violently'. The words
Kpefji. ewl ti\ov pointedly call attention to His treatment as amalefactor and accursed man, cf. Deut. xxi. 23 Ke
vos VTTO 6eov irds Kpe/uLa/mevos CTTL %v\ov '. Gal. iii. 13.
31. <xpXTY v] i"- 1^ n - Here clearly 'Prince'.
(TOV) Sovvat] 'to give', i.e. that He may give, in Hischaracter of Prince and Saviour. The passage must be
compared with Luke xxiv. 47, 48, where Jesus gives His
parting injunctions to the Apostles and orders that there
be proclaimed as by heralds (/ojpux^aO 'repentance' the
condition He imposes as a Prince, and 'remission of sins'
the reward He offers as a Saviour. He then adds v^ets
fjidprvpes TOVTWV, to which here T^ets iaptv ftaprvpes ruv
pTj/jLarwv Totruv accurately corresponds. Finally He says,
'and behold I send the promise of my Father (i.e. the
v. 37] NOTES. 115
Holy Spirit) upon you', and so here Peter speaks of the
Holy Spirit as actually sent and present in them, joiningthem as a * witness' to the events they relate.
32. pT][iaTa)v] Not *
sayings' but *
things expressed in
words', 'history', 'story'; cf. Luke ii. 15 TO p-ij^a rb ycyo-vos, and the important instance Acts x. 37.
34. <
l>apicraios]=*
separated', the name of an import-ant Jewish sect ; they believed (1) that an oral law had been
given to Moses in addition to the written law, and had beenhanded down by tradition
; (2) that the actual law needed to
be supplemented by the explanations of the great doctors,which established 'a hedge round the law' and enjoined animmense number of minute ritual observances
; (3) in oppo-sition to the Sadducees, that there is a future life.
FajxaXi-qX] Grandson of the great teacher Hillel;afterwards president of the Sauhedrin; known as 'the
glory of the law '
;one of the seven Rabbis to whom the
higher title of Rabban was given: teacher of St Paul, xxii. 3.
vo|Ao8i8curKaXos] So VO^LK^ Matt. xxii. 35. A teacher
or expounder of the Mosaic law.
iravrl TW Xaw] Ethic dat. = ' in the opinion of, cf.
Eur. Hec. 309 T?/XU> 5' 'AxtAAei>s atos n/^s, and vii. 20 n.
TOIIS dvOpcoirovs] T. R. roi)s dTTcxTToXous, Gamalielwould certainly not call them '
Apostles'
: the reading of
the text is much more vigorous and real.
36. @vScis] Gamaliel clearly speaks of the revolt of Jos.Ant.
Theudas as preceding that of Judas. On the other hand xx - 5\ l >
Josephus describes a revolt very similar to this one andfSlfaiheaded by a Theudas in A.D. 44, and therefore subsequent to A.
this speech. Commentators therefore either (1) assume ahistorical error here, (2) or, not unreasonably, consider that
among the many risings which took place in Judaea aboutthe time of the birth of Jesus, there may have been another w.insurgent leader of that name.
Xe-ywv clvai rtva ICIVTO'v] cf. viii. 9 ;Gal. vi. 3 e/ yap 5o/ce?
rts elva.1 TL fjiydtv &v ; Soph. El. 939 r)&x L $ rts clvai, thenom. after the verb being more classical. The use of'
somebody' = ' some great person', as opposed to 'a no-
body', is common in many languages. From the use how-ever of almost the same phrase of Simon Magus (viii. 9)it would seem that Theudas is described as having claimedto be more than human, possibly to be the promised Mes-siah, j os. Ant.
37. 'Iov8as 6 TaX.] In Josephus calledf
loi55. 6 Fau- i^ivenX<m'r7?s, having been born in the city of Gamala in Gaulani- in A,
82
116 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [v. 37
tis. His insurrection was in connection with * the taxing7,
and he maintained that God alone was the king of Israel.
His followers known as Gaulonites seem to have passed intothe well-known Zealots.
kv TCUS...] i.e. the celebrated 'registration' or 'enrolr
ment ' with a view to taxation referred to Luke ii. 2, whichtook place A.D. 6 under the prefecture of P. SulpiciusQuirinus.
38, 39. 4dv Y]e dv9. . . .d 8 IK Oeov lo-rCv]
' in case it be. ..
if it is'. d with iiid. represents a thing as less conditionaland more possible than tav with subj. It must not be
La. A. inferred however that Gamaliel indicates the second alterna-
ousiy.^ve as more likely to be true ; the change of construction
only indicates that he puts forward one of two alternatives,as the one impossibility of which he wishes to be considered,as being the foundation of his argument.
39. 0e6|xa)(0i] II. vi. 129 OVK civ gyuye 6eoi<nv t
41. KaTT]|uu9T]<rav aTi|JLacr6T]vat] Oxymoron.TOV OVOJACLTOS] iii. 6 n.
42. KO.T' O!KOV] ii. 46 n.
evayy. TOV XP 10"1"
01''!1! "-] 'preaching the Messiah, even
Jesus'.
CHAPTER VI.
1. yYYvo"H' s] Imitative reduplicated word =' mur-
muring'.f
E\\T]vio-Twv] from 'EA\?7z>i)y' to imitate or use the
manners, customs, or language of the Greeks' [cf. Act/cow w,
M^Si^w, 'louScu^w (Gal. ii. 14), <J>iAi7r7rtw] = those Jewswho, having settled out of Palestine, habitually spokeGreek, and probably adopted many foreign customs, whereas
'E/3pcuoi those Jews who, continuing to live in Palestine,
spoke Syro-Chaldaic, and were more strict in their obser-
vance of the laws of Moses.
2. OVK dpecrrov ICTTIV] non placet, a somewhat authori-
tative phrase, cf. ver. 5, fipeaev, placuit, of the adoption of
the proposition by the assembly.8io.KOVtv Tpaire^ais] Note the emphatic position of
rpair^ats. The Apostles do not object to *
serve', but to4 serve tables '
: they desire to confine themselves to the* service of the word' (ry diaKovia TOV \6yov).
The seven men here appointed are usually called ' the
seven Deacons', but there is no authority for this in N. T.,where they are only alluded to as 'the seven' (cf. xxi. 8).
Their '
ministry3
is distinctly opposed to the 'ministry of
vi. 9] NOTES. 117
the word ', and it therefore seems clear that they are notto be identified with that class of Christian ministers called
dt-ciKovoi (1 Tina. iii. 8; Phil. i. 1) after whom 'Deacons' arenamed.
The words foa/copos, dcaKovew, diaKovia are used (1) in the II.
Gospels, usually of ministering to bodily or temporal wants,e.g. Matt. iv. 11
; Luke x. 40, (2) in the Acts and Epistles,
usually of ministering to spiritual wants, e.g. Paul calls
himself SLCLKOVOS XpicrroO, d. evayyeXiou. Lastly diaKovos is
used in a special sense of a definitely appointed minister='a Deacon' e.g. Phil. i. 1, uvv eTuaKOTroLS /ecu 5ia/coms.
rpairlais] Used with some indignation = * food',
*
eatingand drinking '. rpdirefa is also used of the table of a money-changer (e.g. Matt. xxi. 12), and rpaTre^r^s= ' a banker',but here the connection with diaKovetv precludes the explana-tion 'tables at which the alms were distributed in small H.
coins'. umby,
3. jj.apT-upov|j.e'vovs] i.e. of acknowledged good life andcharacter, cf._ x. 22, xvi. 2, xxii. 12.
ot)s KaTacrTi]<ro{jLv] 'whom we may appoint', A. andB. V. rightly. The future describes the second action as
subsequent to and dependent on the first; cf. the use of
OTTWS and 'iva with the fut. ind. To render ' whom we will
appoint' would convey a wrong idea, cf. vii. 40 ol Trpoiropev-
GOVTCLl.
5. 2T6<f>avov...] Notice with reference to the cause oftheir appointment that all bear Greek names. Seven is a
;sacred number. Of none except Stephen and Philip (cf.viii. 5, xxi. 8) is there anything further mentioned in
K.T. Nicolaus has been identified with the founder of thesect of ' the Nicolaitans ' mentioned Rev. ii. 6, 15, but this
seems conjectural.
6. erreGiiKav...] The laying-on of hands was used in
blessing, cf. Gen. xlviii. 14 20 ; Matt. xix. 13;
at the
appointment of Joshua, Numb, xxvii. 18, and in healing byJesus, Mark vi. 5. The act seems symbolical of the trans-
mission of some divine power, cf . Acts viii. 17, ix. 17, xiii. 3,xix. 6, xxviii. 8. It is employed in the Church of England at
Confirmation and Ordination.
7. 6'x.X.os...t>ir^Kovov] iii. 11 n.
8. xaptTOS] as iy - 33. Gratia Dei vva[jn.v cfficit: duva-
fjnv demonstrant rcpara /ecu c
9. <ruvaYcoyqs]'
place of meeting'. The institution of Eders-
'
synagogues.' dates from the Captivity. They were so 431^450.
118 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [vi. 9
arranged that the congregation turned towards Jerusalem,and at the end opposite them was an ark or chest contain-
ing the Book of the Law. Towards the middle was a
pulpit in which the reader stood and the preacher sat.
Each synagogue had a ' minister* or attendant (vTrrjptT-rjs
Luke iv. 20), and was under the management of a college of
elders (Trpeapvrepoi Luke vii. 3 ; apxiffvvarywyoi Actsxiii. 15),with a president 6 apxtawo^uryoj. There was a fixed liturgy,a reading of a first lesson from 'the Law' and a secondfrom ' the Prophets
'
(cf. xiii. 15), and afterwards the Derashor exposition. It is said that there were 480 synagogues in
Jerusalem, but the number is untrustworthy.
AippTCv<ov] libertinorum. Probably descendants of theJews taken to Borne as captives by Pompeius, who had there
gained their freedom, and perhaps also proselytes of thefreedman class, cf. ii. 10 n.
Three synagogues seem to be described: (1) of the Liber-
tini, (2) of the men of Alexandria and Gyrene, both African
cities, (3) of the men of Cilicia and Asia, who are joinedtogether, as TWJ> dirb clearly shews.
crvvfftTovvrcs] Used of the 'questionings'
of the Phariseesand Scribes (Mark viii. 11, ix. 14): cf. too ix. 29.
TWV CLTTO KiX] Therefore probably including Paul*Tarsus is the capital of Cilicia.
10. ctvTicTTTJvai rr\ <ro<J>a] Cf. the promise of JesusLuke xxi. 15 eyu a>crw vfuv oro^ia /cal ffo<pia.v $ ov dwrjaovTaL
...arrurnp'ai.
11. vircpaXov] subornarunt. The word indicates puttingforward in an underhand way for purposes of fraud.
CXKT] Koafxcv . , .] As in the case of the false witnesses againstJesus (Matt. xxvi. 60 T 61), the falsehood of these witnesses
would consist in misrepresenting what Stephen had actuallysaid. He had doubtless spoken of the transitory nature of
the Mosaic law and the Temple worship, and this theydistort. Hence they are distinctly spoken of as ' false
'
or
'lying' (^euSets), because 'a lie that is half the truth is ever
the blackest of lies'.
13. TOV TOTTOU TOV ay.] i.e. the Temple, cf. xxi. 28. Theemphatic position of the adjective marks the special holiness
of the place, cf. i. 25 n.
14. 6 Na. OVTOS] OVTOS is contemptuous, cf. vii. 40,xix. 26.
KaTaXvio-et] The word used Matt. xxvi. 61 duvct/mou Kara-
A0<rcu TOV va.6v. Stephen (vii. 48) points out that God* dvrelleth not in (buildings) made with hands '.
VII.] NOTES. 119
7rap'8o>Kv] tradidit, cf. Juv. xiv. 102 Tradidit arcano
quodcungue volumine Moses.
15. cISav...] Cf. Ex. xxxiv. 30; 2 Cor. iii. 7. Tennyson,The Tivo Voices, 'God's glory smote him on the face'.
CHAPTER VII.
The speech of Stephen must be considered in reference
to the twofold charge (vers. 13, 14) to which it is an answer.The argument is throughout from Scripture, and is twofold,but the two threads are not kept distinct, but interwoven.
(1) He meets the charge of 'speaking against this HolyPlace
'
a charge no doubt founded on the fact of his havingtaught that worship in the Temple was not essential to the
worship of God by shewing that the worship of God is notconfined to Jerusalem or the Jewish temple, this being provedby reference,
a. to His dealings with the patriarchs and people whenin foreign lands, in Mesopotamia (ver. 2) and in Egypt(vers. 928) ;
b. to His appearing to Moses * in the desert of Sinai'
(ver. 30) ;
c. to the fact that all places are holy where God is
(ver. 33) ;
d. to the * church in the wilderness'
(ver. 38) ;
e. to the fact that it was not until Solomon's timethat the Temple was built, and that even that was not thereal dwelling of the Most High (ver. 47), as is shewn by a
quotation from Isaiah (vers. 48, 49).
(2) As regards the charge of changing 'the customswhich Moses delivered', he points out that God had hadmany dealings with their fathers before the giving of thelaw (e.g. in the covenant of circumcision ver. 8), andthat, far from contradicting Moses, Jesus is the very suc-
cessor whose coming Moses had foretold (ver. 37). Hedescribes Moses at length in words which clearly pointhim out as the type of Jesus : he was the divinely ap-pointed redeemer of Israel (ver. 35), their saviour (ver. 25);the manner in which the Israelites again and again rejectedhim (vers. 25, 27, 35, 39) is typical of their rejection ofJesus. As he dwells on this theme the speaker, who beganwith calm and sober narrative, becomes gradually (as heremembers that his accusers are the children and repre-sentatives of those who consistently rejected Moses and the
prophets) more argumentative and passionate, until at ver.
51 he breaks out into indignant invective and arraigns his
accusers on the very charge which they were bringing against
120 ACTS OF* THE APOSTLES. [vn.
himself 'Not I, but you, you are the men who received thelaw and did not keep it\
The speech however is not wholly apologetic, but also
constructive. Stephen prepares the way for Paul : he graspsthe idea of a religion not exclusive but universal: he an-
ticipates the final declaration of Paul in the Acts, viz. thatthe Jews will reject and the Gentiles accept the truth offered
to them.
2. 6 06os TTJS Sofrjs] i.e. the God who reveals Himselfin Glory.
*
Glory' = the Shechinah, a visible radiance, which
indicated the presence of God, and was believed to rest
especially on the mercy-seat between the cherubim;cf . ver.
55; Luke ii. 9 ; Ex. xxiv. 16. By commencing with these
words Stephen at once refutes the charge of vi. 11.
MecroTTOTafiCa] 777 XaX5cuwz> ver. 4, used loosely for the
district beyond the Euphrates. In Gen. xi. 31 it is' Ur of
the Chaldees' a district of Mesopotamia N.E. of Haran.
Xappdv] 'Haran' Gen. xi. 31; Carrae, an ancient townin Mesopotamia not far from Edessa. Here Crassus methis death B.C. 53 after his defeat by the Parthians, cf. Luc.i. 104 miserando funere Crassus
\ Assyrias Latio maculavit
sanguine Garros.
axf>6T)...irplv...ical elirev...] The quotation is verbatimfrom LXX. Gen. xii. 1, where however the revelation is said
to have been made in Haran. In several instances however
Stephen refers to traditions not identical with the state- .
ments in our present Pentateuch. In Gen. xv. 7 ; Neh. ix. 7the removal of Abraham from Ur is clearly referred to
divine direction.
3. TJV av croi Sc^w] 'whichever I shall shew thee' : nonnorat Abram quae terra foret, Heb. xi. 8. B.
4. |iTa TO diroOaveiv...] In Gen. xi. 26 xii. 4 it is
stated that Abraham was born when Terah was 70 years old,and that he left Haran when 75, Terah dying in Haran at
the age of 205, and therefore 60 years after Abraham's de-
I _ parture.'
Stephen therefore follows an independent tra-
dition '.
JXTWKICTV] SC. 060 S.
A. 5. OVK &>o>Kv...] A perfectly natural expression: the
'burial-ground' which Abraham acquired (cf. ver. 16) could
hardly be reckoned ' an inheritance '.
IL The rendering of OVK 5w/ce*>' had not yet given
'
is down-
right mistranslation. To lay stress on ZduKev and explainB. and
^ 72071 ex donatione divina accepit Abram, quia emit implies aso de >v .
singll}ariy narrow view of God's gifts.
vii. 8] NOTES. 121
Forp-fjfjia troSos cf. Deut. ii. 5 ;
Cic. ad Att. xm. 2 pedemubi ponat in suo non liabet. H.
4-irr]yytX.aTO...] Gen. xvii. 8, xlviii. 4.
6. \d\T](rv...] A free quotation of LXX. Gen. xv. 13,
14 which ends with the words /xera 5 raOra egeXevaovTaiu>5e ^erd aTroovceuTys TTO\\T]S. The words /cat Xarp. /JLOI ei> rfT6?ry roi/ry (i.e. in Canaan) seem to be a reminiscence of
Ex. iii. 12 /cat XarpeiAjere r<J 6efj h TO; 6'pet rovr^ (Horeb).The addition is natural, for in Gen. xv. 14 it is clear that
'they shall come out' refers to a coming out into Canaan,although the c55e of LXX. is not represented in the Hebrew.
ircipoiKov] 'sojourning'. The word indicates residence
in a country which is not of a permanent character nor at-
tended with full rights of citizenship. Cf. vii. 29, xiii. 17;Deut. xxvi. 5 /care/3?; els AtyvTrrov /cat irap^Kfjaev e/cet; Eph.ii. 19 where ei>oi /cat Trdpot/cot are opposed to cruuTroXtrat /cat
ot/ceFot; this life is 'a sojourning' 1 Pet. i. 17; we are all
'sojourners' 1 Pet. ii. 11.
rq TTpaKoo-ia] So too in round numbers Gen. xv. 13.
The exact period of 430 years is given Ex. xii. 40; Gal. iii.
17. This includes the whole period from the giving of the
promise to the Exodus (the period from the going down of
Jacob into Egypt being 215 years), the 'sojourn' of the
patriarchs in Canaan as well as of their descendants in
Egypt. r?7 rerpa/cocrta does not go merely with /ca/cwcroixrtz/.
SovXwo-ovartv] sc. ot a'XX6rptot inferred from ev yy aX-
Xorpt'a.
7. Kptvw l-yw] Emphatic. Ego Deus.
8. 8ia0i] KT]V irepiToiJiTJs] A covenant ofwhich circumcision
was to be the outward sign. Gen. xvii. 9 14.
In classical Greek diaQrjKir] is almost always 'a testa-
mentary disposition', 'a will', o-wdrjK'rj being 'a covenant'
or 'agreement'. On the other hand in LXX. and N. T.
5ta077/c77 is regularly = 'a covenant', and from its beingrendered into Latin as ' testamentum' we have our curious
phrases' The Old ' and ' The New Testament '
meaning the
Old and New Dispensation or Covenant. ' The LXX. trans- Light.
lators and New Testament writers probably preferred ta- gf f$l1'
eriKf) as better expressing the free grace of God than
OVTOOS] 'thus', i.e. after this covenant had been made,and as an earnest of its fulfilment.
For the facts cf. Gen. xxi. 3, xxv. 26, xxix. 31 xxx.
t21, xxxvii. 28.
9. rj\w(ravTs] cf. Gen. xxxvii. J.1 ffi\w<rav. d/n^Sovro
122 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vn. 9
Gen. xxxvii. 28. ijv 6 6.JJLCT* avrov, cf. Gen. xxxix. 21 $v
Kupios yuerd 'Iwo-^0.
10. Cf. Gen. xli. 37 et seq.
^apaw pao-. Al-y.] Pharaoh ig not a name but atitle borne by the kings of Egypt. It corresponds with theP-RA or PH-EA of the hieroglyphics, which means 'the
sun'.
Crotius. T]
<
yov(ivov]l vice regis cuncta regentem. Gen. xli. 43'.
11. xoP rHLaTal* Fodder for their cattle
'
(cf . xopra^w),the word used in LXX. Gen. xxiv. 25, 32, xlii. 27 and trans-
it, lated 'provender'. It was the first necessity of existence for
great owners of flocks and herds like the patriarchs.
12. a,Kov<ras...] Gen. xlii. 2 idov a/c^/coa on ecrrl airos
tV AiyVTTT^.
14. iv t|/vxcus ] 'in', i.e. consisting in. The Heb.text Gen. xlvi. 26 gives the number who ' came with Jacob
J
as 66, and then ver. 27, reckoning in Jacob and Joseph withhis two sons, gives -"the whole number as 70. The LXX. in
ver. 27, reckoning in some grandchildren of Joseph, givesthe number as 75.
16. |iTT0T]crav] sc. aur6s xal ol Trarepes IJ/JLUV. Accord-
ing to Gen. xlix. 30, 1. 13, Jacob was buried 'in the cave of
the field of Machpelah which is before Mamre '
(
' the same is
Hebron in the land of Canaan' Gen. xxiii. 19): Josephwas embalmed (Gen. 1. 26), taken away at the Exodus (Ex.xiii. 19), and ultimately buried at Shechem (Josh. xxiv. 32).Of the other patriarchs Scripture records nothing as to their
burial.
<S fcv. *App.] Gen. xxiii. 3 20. Abraham bought a
burying-place at Hebron from Ephron. Jacob (Gen. xxxiii.
19) bought a field, not a burying-place, 'at Shalem, a city of
Shechem' ' at the hand of the children of Hamor, Shechem'sA ; so father'. 'The two accounts are certainly here confused'.La< H*
ripjs ctp-yvpfov] Gen. xxiii. 16 'four hundred shekels of
silver, current money with the merchant '
: Gen. xxxiii. 19
(of Jacob's purchase)' an hundred pieces of money'.
17. Ka0s] 'as', not 'when': as the time drew near so
the people....
Cf. vers. 6, 7 ; and ii. 33 n.
v, 7rXi]0tiv0T], dveo-rq ^WOTJCJ)] LXX. Ex. i. 7.
M. refer- 18 s ^K fl^ t T v '*] *- e - w^10 ^new nothing of the
ring to history and services of Joseph. 'The previous dynasty
s
VEx*
6
/^ia(^ ^een ^na^ f ^ne Hyksos ; the new king was Ahmes who
8. drove out the Hyksos '.
vii. 23] NOTES. 123
19. Karacrocj). TO -ye'vos] (ro0ife<r0cu' to use subtle, unfair
means '
is intrans. but like many verbs (cf. KaTairoveiv ver.
24, KXTadwao-Tevw x. 38) becomes trans, when compoundedwith Ka.ro. 'to injure by using subtlety'. In Ex. i. 10 it is
rendered 'let us deal wisely with them'.
KcxKwcrV...Tov TToiciv...]* so that he caused '
or 'by caus-
ing their children to be exposed'. The genitive describes
that in which the /ca/cw(Tts consisted (cf. iii. 12n.).,
its purposebeing expressed in the words els TO /JLT] . a>cryovior0ai='kept alive', cf. Ex. i. 17 efaoyovovv ra apaeva.
20. CUTTCIOS TO> 6w] 'fair (in appearance) to God', i.e.
'before' or 'in the sight of God', Oe$ being an Eth. Dat.
Cf. Aesch. Ag. 352 Oeois dva/m-n-XaK^Tos 'guiltless in the sightof heaven'. A. and E.V. render 'exceeding fair', treatingthe phrase as a Hebrew method of expressing extreme
fairness, cf. Jon. iii. 3 TroAts fj.eyd\r] ry #ec; Gen. x. 9;1 Sam. xvi. 12 dyados opdcret. Kvplw, 'of a beautiful coun-
tenance and (joodly to look to\
do-Tios lit. 'belonging to the city', urbanus ; 'witty';then 'elegant', 'pretty', lepidus: it is applied to MosesLXX. Ex. ii. 2, and Heb. xi. 23 'a proper child' do-raoy
jraidiov.
JJ.TJVO.S rpeis] Ex. ii. 2;dve^XaTO Ex. ii. 5
; lav-njs
is v.
Ex. ii. 10. The succeeding quotations up to ver. 35 are fromthe same chapter and the beginning of c. iii.
21. dveiXaro] sustulit, the opposite of e/crtfleVcu, ^Kderov
Troieif, exponere.
TOV Trarpos] Amram; Ex. vi. 29.
22. ircto-Tj cro(|). Ai-y.] which was proverbial, cf. 1 Kingsiv. 30 ;
Her. n. ICO rovs crotfxdTaTovs avOpuTrwv AlyvTrriovs.The priestly caste were especially renowned for their M.
knowledge of Natural Science (and Magic), Astronomy,Medicine and Mathematics.
Svvaros ev Xo-y. Kal ^p-yots] The phrase used of JesusLuke xxiv. 19. Suj>. tv \6y. must not be taken as referringto 'rhetorical skill' or 'eloquence' (cf. Ex. iv. 10 'I amslow of speech and of a slow tongue'), but to the weight andwisdom of the matter of his words, spoken or written.
23. Tco-o-epaKovracT-qs xpov s] The life of Moses is givenas divided into three periods, each of 40 years. His first
appearance before Pharaoh (Ex. vii. 7) is 40 years after this,
and his death 40 years later, when he was 'an hundred and
twenty years old' (Deut. xxxiv. 7).
lirl KdpStav dvep-q] Same words 1 Cor. ii. 9 : a LXX. M.
phrase: e.g. Jer. iii. 16 OVK dvafirjcreTai, e?rc Kapdiav.
124 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vn. 23
TOVS cL8\<j>oi;s] motivuin amoris. B. m<TK\|/cur0<u, 'visit',
but also connoting care, consideration, or regard for those
'visited', cf. xv. 36; Luke i. G8; Matt. xxv. 36.
24. eiroiTjorev iKSiK-qcrtv]'
wrought an avenging', 'avenged'.K^LKTj(TLv TTOieiV, e/coixeu> are common in N.T. in this sense,
e.g. liom. xii. 19; so /c5i/cos 'one who exacts vengeance'Bom. xiii. 4.
TW KaTairovov(jLva>] Present :' the man who was on the
point of being overcome '.
TOV AtyviTT.] As in the use of aurols ver. 26, a familiaritywith the facts of the story is assumed in his hearers.
25. !v6[uev &J Not in Exodus, but a comment of
Stephen's, who is drawing a parallel to the similar rejectionof Jesus. Note the rhetorical power of ol 5 ou arvv7JKavf
andcf. ver. 53 Kal OVK e0iAdare.
Ex. ii. 13 'two among the Hebrews'.
26. o-vvii\Xa<ro-v] Imperfect: A. and E.V. 'wouldhave set them at one again'.
29. MaSict[i] Probably the peninsula on which is MountSinai.
vlovs Svo] His father-in-law was Jethro Ex. iii. 1;his
wife Zipporah Ex. ii. 21; his sons Gershom and Eliezer
Ex. ii. 22, xviii. 4.
30. 2ivd] Ex. iii. 1 'Horeb'. Both were probablypeaks of one mountain range. The names are used almost
Stanley, indifferently. "Horeb is probably 'the Mountain of the
andPa-I>rie(i-up Ground'; Sinai 'the Mountain of the Thorn'."
lestine. Parou] "the wild Acacia (Mimosa nil&tica),under the
Stanley, name of '
sunt', everywhere represents the ' seneh '
or ' senna'
ofthemg of the Burning Bush".
JJ^^Jj ayycXos] but ver. 31 the voice is of 'Jehovah', and ver.na1 '
32 the presence of ' God' is asserted. So too in Ex. iii. 2 4.
33. Xvo-ov...] So too Josh. v. 15. The priests whoministered in the temple were bare-footed. Moslems still
enter their mosques bare-footed. Cf. too Juv. vi. 158 06-
servant libi festa viero pede sabbata reges.Note carefully the importance of these words for Ste-
phen's argument as to 'the holy place'.
34. I8wv ctSov] rendered in Ex. iii. 7 'I have surelyseen '. The Gk represents the Hebrew idiom, cf. Heb. vi.
14;and Ps. xl. 1 viro^iv^v uTr^ueti/a, expectans expectavi,
'I waited patiently'. Repetition or reduplication is one of
the earliest and most universal methods of expressing em-
phasis: the particular emphasis must be judged from the
vii. 40] NOTES. 125
context. Cf. Plat. Symp. 195 B Qctyw 0iryiJ; Soph. 231 B
77 yveL yevvaia (rofiiariKT]! Soph. 0. T. 1469 t5 yovy yevvcue ;
Acts ii. 30 opKip ajfjLO(Tv ;ii. 35 viroirbfiLov rwv iroduv ; V. 28
irapayyeXia Trap-rjyyeLXa/jLtv' we straitly charged you
'
;xxiii.
14 <xVa<9^acm dvede/jLario-a^ev] xxviii. 26; Luke xxii. 15 ewi-
OvfJila ^Tredv/Jt-Tjaa.
35. TOVTOV. . .TOVTOV. . .] Note the emphatic and rhetorical
repetition; and euros... ouros... euros vers. 36, 37, 38. The
object is to place the personality of Moses as the divinely
appointed saviour of Israel in marked contrast with the
treatment he received. The parallel thus drawn betweenMoses and Jesus is clear
;cf . too ypvyaavro with TJpvrjffaaOe
iii. 13, and \vTpwrrjv with AuV/owo-ts 'redemption' Luke i. 68,
ii. 38;Heb. ix. 12.
Note also the contrast in the clauses,
ris ere KareffTTjcrev apxovra Kal dLKacrr^v ;
6 6ebs CL7recrTCL\Ke Kal dpxovra Kal \vrpWT7}V t
i]pvtfcravTo] with ref. to ver. 27. Note the plural andcf. ver. 41 e/jLocrxoiroLya-av. Unius hominis dicta et facta ad- B.
scribuntur etiam illis qui eodem sunt animo.
38. TTJ IKKX.] v. 11 n. The reference is to the assem-
bly held for the giving of the commandments, Ex. xix.
6 -yevojjievos |iTa,Tov dyv-.-Kal TWV ircm'pcov] i.e. he acted
as an intermediary between them;he received (ede^aro) the
law from the angel to give (dovvai) to their fathers. SoMoses is called d ^ecr/rrys
' the mediator '
Gal. iii. 19;and
Jesus is KpeiTTovos dia.Q'rjK'rjs ytteo-tr^s Heb. viii. 6.
TOV cxY^eXov] in Exodus,' Jehovah'. The substitution De
belongs to later theology5
.
^wvra] 'living', i.e. possessing vitality and force, not
dead, cf. Heb. iv. 12 w yap 6 \6yos TOV 6. ;1 Pet. i. 23.
This answers the charge of speaking 'against the law'. Seetoo Soph. 0. T. 481 rot 5' del uvra Trepnrorarcu of oracles
which remain in force and effectual ; Ant. 457 $7 ravra of
laws.
40. i7rovTs] Ex. xxxii. 1, 4. For the pillar of fire
that had hitherto gone before them, cf. Ex. xiii. 21.
ot 7rpoiropiicrovTai] A.V. rightly' to go before us '. Cf.
vi. 3 n. B.Y. alters to ' which shall go before us ', withoutreason.
o -yap M. OVTOS...OVK oVSajicv...] euros, contemptuous, cf.
vi. 14 n. Note the vigorous change of construction ;cf,
Aesch. 8. c. Theb. 678
CLvSpolv d' 6/j,aifjLOLv Odvaros (55' auro/cropos
OUK eVrc yfjpas rouSe rou jUtdcr^caros.
126 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vn. 41
41. cjAocrxoiroiTjcrav] The Egyptians worshipped thebull Apis at Memphis, regarding him as the symbol of
Osiris, the Sun. Cf. too the golden calves set up by Jero-boam 1 Kings xii. 28 : and the winged bulls discovered at
Nineveh.Aaron made the calf, but it was at the people's request :
hence the plural, cf. Ex. xxxii. 35 ' the Lord plagued the
people, because they made the calf, which Aaron made'.
42. &rrp\|/v] intrans. like avavrptyu v. 22, xv. 16.
<TTpd(f)rj<Tav Israelitae (ver. 39), <tTpe\l/tv Deus.
A. XarpVi.v...]' This fact is not mentioned in the Penta-
teuch. In after times we have frequent traces of star-
worship, e.g. 2 Kings xvii. 16, xxi. 3, 5. See also Deut,iv. 19 '.
4v BpXo> TWV irpoc)).] The Jews divided their Scripturesinto 'the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms' (or Hagio-grapha), Luke xxiv. 44, or less accurately into * the Law and
Smith's the Prophets', cf. xxiv. 14, xxviii. 23. 'The Law '= theWcLef five books of Moses. * The prophets' are thus enumerated:
Bible. C rlsaiah,
I
Joshua, Greater ! Jeremiah,Judges, T , vEzekiel.1 and 2 Samuel,
Later}
1 and 2 Kings.| Legger
(The twelve
L jminor prophets.
The Hagiographa includes the rest of the Hebrew Canon.The quotation here is from Amos v. 25, and apparently theBabbis regarded the twelve minor Prophets as a single book,
La. W. so that probably the words ' the prophets' should be taken
here in this narrower sense ; cf. xiii. 40 where a quotationfrom Habakkuk is referred to as ' in the prophets'.
(j,^ ...] jj.r) interrogative expects the answer, No. 'Did yeoffer me...? No. Ye actually (/ecu)
took up....'
43. <xvXdpT] 'took up', i.e. after each halt, to carryit with you instead of the tabernacle of Jehovah.
o-KTjvnv] 'tent', used as a moveable temple: the word is
frequently applied to ' the tabernacle', cf. ver. 44.
MoXoxl The Hebrew here gives'
your king '. Molech
(as the name is elsewhere rightly spelt) means 'king'.He was an Ammonite deity to whom children were offered.
The image is said to have been ox-headed, with arms out-
stretched (in which the children were placed) and hollowso as to be heated underneath: hence perhaps the phrase'pass through the fire to Molech', Lev. xviii. 21, xx. 2;2 Kings xxiii. 10.
vii. 48] NOTES. 127
TO etcrrpov...] The Heb. has Cliiun for 'Po/^d or 'Pe^av. B*Chiun' has been considered to mean 'Saturn'. Among *&*Egyptian divinities however two are found of foreign origin, 'p^dvBenpu and Ken : they occur together and form a pair, CE.
being male and female. The names so curiously correspond Smith'
to *
Rornpha' and * Chiun' that it would seem that in some JJ*1
reference to them is to be found the explanation of the Rein-
remarkable variation of the Hebrew and LXX. phan.
TO d'o-Tpov probably refers to some symbol or type (cf,
TVTTOVS) under which the god was worshipped.
BapvXwvos] Aayuao-Acou, LXX. with Heb. The date of
the ' removal to Babylon'
is 588 B.C. in the reign of Nebu-chadnezzar.
44."TI CTKT]VT] TOV |j.apT.] Verbally the mention of 'the
tabernacle of Moloch ' seems to suggest the mention of the
real '
tabernacle', but the connection of thought is loose :
a fresh division of the speech begins here : Stephen passeson from the conduct of the Israelites to his other argumentthat God is not necessarily worshipped in a particular spot.
The tabernacle is called 'the tabernacle of the testi-
mony' because it contained ' the ark of the testimony'
(Ex.xxv. 22), which contained the two ' tables of testimony
'
(Ex. xxxi. 37), or ' witness' to God's government of Israel.
Kara TOV TVTTOV] Ex. xxv. 40 Spa Trot^o-ets Kara TOV
TTUTCOV rbv dedeiy/jifrov <7o: ev r(p opei.
45. '!T]O-OI}] ii. 22 n.
cla-Tfycryov 8ia8e....&os TWV TJ|A. A.] 'brought in (i.e. to
Canaan) having received it in their turn...up to the daysof David', a slightly careless but perfectly clear phrase=' received it and brought it into Canaan, where it remained
up to the days of David'.
V TTJ Ko/rcurxcVei] 'in' or * at the time of their taking
possession of the nations '. For the ' nations'
cf. Ex. iii. 8;
Josh. iii. 10.
46. TJTi]craTo] 'asked', but did not obtain permission,2 Sam. vii. 2 et scq.
evpeiv crKTJvwjxa...] LXX. Psalm cxxxii. 5. EoXcjicov...1 Kings vi. 14.
48. dXX* o^x 6vi\|/....]
The same thought in Solomon's
prayer at the dedication of the temple, 1 Kings viii. 27:
cf. too Acts xvii. 24. Note the emphatic position of 01), andthe use of o u^tcrros for God in contrast with xeipoTroiTjra* convenient appellatio. Hunc nulla moles capit\ B.
6 irpo<|>.] Is. Ixvi. 1, almost verbatim,
128 ACTS OF .THE APOSTLES, [vn. 49
49. irolov] Not 'what', but 'what manner', 'what sort
of house ?' The word expresses scorn, and is so used fre^
quently in classical Greek. Cf. iv. 7 and -jrola %cipis Luke vi.
32, 33, 34.
51. <TK\T]poTpdxT]Xoi...] There is no need to supposeII. 'an interruption from the audience' to account for this out-
burst : the growing warmth of the speech naturally leads upto it.
Both the epithets used are frequently applied to theIsraelites in O.T., e.g. Ex. xxxii. 9 ; Lev. xxvi. 41.
' Cir-
cumcision' as a sign of purification and dedication to Godcan naturally be used metaphorically of the heart.
v[xis] Emphatic.*
You, not I'; cf. immediately after-
wards vfJuSv, 0/ze?s, vfJL&v, vfjiels.
TO> irvcvficiTi...] Apparently a recollection of Is. Ixiii. 10
7)7rci6r)(Tai> KCLI irapwi-vvav TO TTV. rb ayiov -avrov. dvTiTrforTCTC
(= in adverswn ruitis. B.) is a very strong word, not found
elsewhere in N.T., but used of Israel Numb, xxvii. 14.
52. Tiva TWV -irpo4>T]Twv...] Cf. Luke xi. 47.
irpoSoTcu] as the accomplices of Judas. <j>ovcts as urgingon Pilate.
A. 53. ol'nvs] 'yes, you who'. 'The use of otnves in-
stead of ot so very frequent in the Acts and Epistles, occurswhen the clause introduced by it contains a further explana-tion of the position or classification of the person or personsalluded to, and not when the relative serves for simpleidentification'. Cf. viii. 15, ix. 35, x. 41, 47.
II. B. \dpeT...ls Siara-yds dyy.] 'received the law as anLa- ordinance of angels'; ets= 'for', 'so as to be', 'as'. Cf.
Heb. xi. 8 \ajm^dvLv els KXypovo/niav. The expression is dis-
tinctly intended to glorify the law and so enhance their
guilt in not keeping it. It was no human ordinance butreceived by them to be treated as an ' ordinance of angels'.In the O.T. the law is spoken as given directly by God, cf.
the first verse of chapters xi. xxvii. in Leviticus;
' And theLord spake unto Moses, saying'. The mention of angels in
connection with it is first found in the poetical passageDeut. xxxiii. 2, but occupied a very prominent place in later
rabbinical speculation. In Gal. iii. 19 Paul refers to thelaw as diarayeis 5t* ayy\wv
' ordered through the mediumof angels'. This substitution of '
angels', where the O.T.
speaks directly of God, seems due to an artificial idea of
reverence similar to that which forbade the use of the actual
name of Jehovah.So A. The only other possible rendering of this passage is
'received the law into the administration of angels', which
might be considered a condensed phrase =' received from
vii. 60] NOTES. 129
angels the law which was given them to administer'. Thewords diarayr), diaTdcro-eLv do not however describe ' admini-stration
'
by an intervening agent, but distinctly'
ordering'
by a superior, cf. Rom. xiii. 2 rrf TOV Oeov diarayfi dvOccrrif)-
KCV ; Luke viii. 55 SUrcL^ev avrrj dodrjvaL ;Acts xviii. 2,
xxiii. 31, xxiv. 23.
55. 'Irjcrovv COTWTO,...] cf. Matt. xxvi. 64 *
sitting';Mark xvi. 19 ' sat on the right hand of God'. Gregory theGreat is happy in his comment :
*
Stephanus stantem vidit
quern adjutorem habuit' ; cf. Coll. for St Stephen's Day:' O blessed Jesus, who standest at the right hand of God to
succour all those that suffer for Thee '.
56. 6p(3] a strong word, implying clear vivid vision ;
cf. viii. 13 n.
TOV vlov TOV dvOpw-rrou] This name for the Messiah (cf.A. H.
Dan. vii. 13) is often applied by Jesus to Himself, but never La*
in N.T. applied to Him by any one else, except here, wherethere seems to be a reference to His own promise Matt.xxvi. 64.
58. 2o> Ttjs TroX.] Lev. xxiv, 14, and for the law as to
stoning for blasphemy, ver. 16.
We know too little about the Sanhedrin to decidewhether they were acting within their legal rights or not,but cf. John xviii. 31. Probably the exact limits of their
authority as opposed to that of the Roman Procurator wereill-defined and variable.
01 |idpTvps...] In order to cast the first stones, cf. Deut.xvii. 7.
SavXov] "Like Theaetetus means e asked' (of God)". F.
Note the effect of the repetition of eXi#o/36Xow.
59. eirucaXoiSfAevov] Regular word for calling upon a godfor aid. Translate,
*
calling upon (the Lord Jesus) andsaying
' Lord Jesus. . . '. The only ace. that can be grammati-cally supplied after eiriKa\. is rbv Kvp. 'lyvovv. Bentley's
conjecture that 9N is lost after the final ON is unnecessary.For the 'invocation' of Jesus cf. ix. 14, xxii. 16.
60. fnj cmjo-Tjs auTots.. .]* do not establish (make fixed,
irremoveable) for them (Eth. Dat.) their sin'. icrrdvaL nvl
afj.apTLCLv is the opposite of d^teVcu nvl a^apriav. For the
prayer cf. the dying words of Jesus (Luke xxiii, 34) irdrep,
cf. xiii. 36. The metaphor is common to all
languages, but the. word is used here in striking contrastwith the scene just described. Note too the cadence of the wword expressing rest and repose, and cf. the last word of the xxvi-
Acts, a/cwXi/rws,
P. 9
130 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vm. 1
CHAPTER VIII.
1. 2av\os 8^...] Kightly appended to tlie precedingnarrative in E.V., and not cut off from it as in A.V. Thehistorian leaves our eyes fixed on him who is from this
point to be the central figure of the narrative. That this is
done purposely is marked by the reference to Saul vii. 58,and the repeated reference to his activity which immedi-
ately follows here, ZauXos 5 eXv^caiVero....
v KIVT| TTJ i^|i.]'on that day' K.V. ;
not 'at that
time', as A.V/ The persecution took place (ey&ero) thenand there. AT
o/i dijferebant adversarii. B.
Sajiapfas] The district between Galilee on the N., andJudaea on the S. Its capital was Samaria,
' the watch-
mountain', built by Omri B.C. 925 (1 Kings xvi. 24). It
was afterwards named Sebaste by Herod the Great in honourof Augustus (SejScwTos). Most of the inhabitants had beencarried away by Shalmaneser B.C. 721 (2 Kings xvii. 6) andafterwards by Esarhaddon, who replaced them by settlers
from Babylon, Hamath, &c. (2 Kings xvii. 24). The mixedrace (dXXoyeveis Luke xvii. 18) which subsequently grew upwere regarded by the Jews with peculiar hatred, John iv. 9et seq.
2. <rwK<5|iiorav] Cf. Soph. Aj. 1048 ouros, <r (frw
* devout ', 'god-fearing'. The word onlyoccurs in N. T. three times elsewhere ; Luke ii. 25 (of
Simeon) ;Acts ii. 5, and xxii. 12, and in each case is applied
to Jews. It is certain that the word here indicates that Jewsas well as Christians took part in the burial. Had Chris-
tians alone been meant, jmadrjraL would have been used. It
is not however necessary to confine the word here to Jewsbecause of Trdvres in ver. 1
; iravres diea-Trdp. merely describes
a general dispersion; many Christians were left, cf. ver. 3.
KOITCTOS] Lamentation, consisting chiefly in beating the
breast, cf. planctus (TrX^-y^u^t).
3. \v|xatvTo] A very strong word, implying not onlyinjury but insult. Frequent in Demosthenes. Only herein N.T. but found Ps. Ixxx. 13 of a wild boar destroyinga vineyard eXu^paro avrbv <rus e/c dpvjjiov. Cf. ix. 21
crvptov] 'haling', A. and K.V.(= hauling). Cf. Plant.
Poen. in. 5. 45 collo obtorto ad praetorem trahor.
Text 5. els TTJV iroXiv TTJS SttjA.]' the city of Samaria '. T.E.
NAB. omits T7)v ;if so, we should render ' a city of (the district
of) Samaria ',and the words could not refer to the capital.
vni. 9] NOTES. 131
4, 5. vaYY\it6[Avoi, 6KT]pu<ro-6v] It is dangerous to
distinguish words too minutely. Of the various wordshowever used for '
preaching ',
\aXelv rov \6yov merely expresses without emphasis theutterance of the word
;
cvayyeXifeaOcu rbv \oyov draws attention to the charac-ter of the word (1) as a message conveying news, (2) as con-
veying good news. It is distinctly a missionary word and,as such, very frequent in the Acts.
Krjpvo-o-eiv calls attention to the character of the speakeras * a herald', and suggests the idea of some great person heis charged to proclaim. Hence the special use of the wordin Matt., Mark, and Luke, of John the Baptist, and its use inthe Acts here followed by rov %/>. ; by rov 'Ir)<r. ix. 20, xix. 3;
by M.wv<rrjj> xv. 21; by ryv paaiXdav rov Beov xx. 25.
diddo-Keiv is the word specially used of Jesus in all the
Evangelists, and suggests His special name 6 SidaffKaXos. It
certainly implies authority in the speaker- Cf. Matt. vii. 29.
^CXtimros] the deacon; called 'the Evangelist' xxi. 8,
clearly from his special power of t
preaching'.
6. Trpoo-ctxov] sc. rov vow, as often in classical Greek=4 attended to'.
7. iroXXol "yap...] T.E. TroXXw^, an obvious correction. Text
The construction is loose, Tor many of those having*ABCK
unclean spirits, shouting...they (the spirits) went out'. Thenom. is perhaps due to an unconscious tendency in thewriter to make this clause strictly parallel with the next,which begins iro\\oi 8t.
c'voi] 'palsied', i.e. paralysed; lit. 'loosenedat the side', i.e. having no power to contract and so exert
the muscles which regulate the limbs.
9. SIJAWV] Usually called ' Simon Magus'. There are See A.
many legends about him but nothing is really known ;e. g.
Justin Martyr relates that he subsequently went to Rome,performed miracles and had a statue erected to him withthe inscription Simoni Deo Sancto; but in this he was un-
doubtedly mistaken, as a stone found in the Tiber A. D. 1574bears the inscription SEMONI BANCO DEO FIDIOSACRUM, Sancus being a Sabine name for Hercules, andSemo = Semihomo (^u#eos) 'a hero'.
The Magi were the priestly class under theMedian and Persian empires. The founding of their order
is ascribed to Zoroaster. Their influence and learningwere very great. Hence the word is used in a good sense,
92
132 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vm. 9
Matt. ii. 1, 'There came wise men (^icfyoi) from the East'.
But, as their scientific knowledge was most frequently usedto impose on the vulgar, the word has generally a bad sense
in Greek, as here and xiii. 6 and in our '
magic '.
jiordvv... (rTaK^v(u ver. ll...furTa,To ver. 13] Thismarked repetition clearly indicates that the ' amazement '
produced by Simon on the Samaritans was exactly thesame effect which was produced on him by Philip. The' belief spoken of ver. 13 is the result of this amazementnot of any real conversion.
10. diro juKpoO...] cf. xxvi. 22; Heb. vm. 11.
N. La.-rj Avvajjus TOV Oeov
i^ KaXov^vrj McYaXt]] There seems
HiCh. a*^S tmie to ^iave keen a belief current in Oriental specu-Bkii.c.5.' lation that certain '
powers' (dwdfjiets) or emanations of TheGodhead were revealed or became incarnate in the personof men. The *
power' described in the text is marked with
emphatic clearness as * the one which is called Great' theone which beyond all others was considered to mark divinity.This being so, it seems that Simon is described as supposed to
be little less than himself divine. "With this later traditions
about him agree, for Jerome (in Matt. c. 24) states that Simonsaid 'Ego sum sermo Dei,... ego omnipotent, ego omnia Dei 1
.
The theory of divine emanations rises to considerable
importance in later Gnostic speculations, dtivaijus is usedof ' a being endowed with power' parallel to dyye\os, Rom.viii. 38.
13. irpo(TKapTp(3v TW <.] i.e. persistently clinging to,
or keeping with Philip ;cf. x. 7.
0a>pa>v] This word, which is frequent in the Acts,
always seems to describe clear vision (cf. vii. 56 n.), whether
physical (as here, iii. 16, xvii. 16), or mental (xxvii. 10), or
a combination of both (iv. 13, xvii. 22).
14. Ilerpov K<xl 'Icoavqv] See iii. 1 n. So Jesus sent
out the Apostles 'two and two' (Mark vi. 7), and also the
Seventy (Luke x. 1). Cf. xiii. 2 'Barnabas and Saul';xv. 22 ' Judas and Silas' ;
so too xv. 39 Paul takes with himSilas, and Barnabas Mark.
15. Ka.TapdvTs] 'having come doivn' ; partly of theactual descent from the high ground of Jerusalem (Mt Zionis 2535 feet above the level of the Mediterranean), partlywith the idea of going down from the centre or capital of a
country to a provincial town ;cf. ver. 5 Kare\0uv
; Karafiai-ver. 26; dvtfiTj els
'
lepovo-dXtf/j, xi. 2; Karrj\6ov xi. 27.
Xdpcoauv irv. 0.7.] For the words irvevfjia. ayi.ov
cf. xix. 1 n. Clearly here, and elsewhere in the Acts, this
viii. 23] NOTES. 133
'
receiving the Holy Spirit'
is described as accompanied bycertain signs obvious to eye and ear sinyularia dona, qui- Calvin
bus Dominus initio Evangelii quosdam esse praeditos voluit in A.
ad ornandum Christi regnum. Cf. Mv ver. 18; and theeffects mentioned, as for example \a\eiv y\u<raais x. 44 48;
veiv xix. 6.
16. For pcpa-TTTurjievot,... cf. ii. 38 n.
18. Trpoo^v7Kv xpijjiaTa] Hence our word '
Simony*
applied to trafficking in things sacred.
20. TO dpYvpiov <rov...] Not necessarily a curse onSimon, who may repent (ver. 22) and possibly be pardoned.Grammatically the words may fairly be regarded as a brief
and vehement expression, which put more carefully would
,be, 'Thy money perish, even as thou art now perishing',* art now treading the path that leads to perdition '. Thewords are not ' Perish thou
',or ' Perish thou with thy
money', but * Perish thy money with thee'.
l'Tj is] A pregnant construction: 'go to destruction
and stay there', cf. ver. 23 els %oX ?}*>... &>ra 'hast fallen into
and art now in '
;vii. 4 els TJV Karoinelre ;
Luke xi. 7 as TTJV
Ko't,T7]V elffLV.
TTJV 8a)pav] Emphatic.
KTcLo-Gai]' to acquire',
'
gain possession of : /C^AT^CU='I possess', 'own'.
21. 4v TO) Xo-yw TOVTO>] A. and E.V. ' in this matter ' Ast in
ipsa causa de qua disceptatur.M>
T! "yelp KctpSia...] Ps. Ixxviii. 37 rj 5 Kapdia CLVTUV OVKevdela jmer' avrov. euOtis passes from the meaning of mathe-
matically straight, cf. ix. 11, to that of moral uprightness or
'rectitude'. Cf. xiii. 10, where it is to be seen in a transi-
tion state.
22. ci apa] 'if haply'; 'to see if possibly'; si forte.The expression indicates that the possibility is small. Cf.
Mark xi. 13 rfKOev el apa evpfoei TL. A still stronger form is
el dpa ye xvii. 27.
23. xMv iriicpCas Kal o-vv8<r|xova8tKtas] The gen. ineach case defines and makes clear the metaphorical word.The 'gall' or '
poison', with which he is filled, is defined as
TTLKpLa' a bitter, malignant disposition
'
(cf. Kom. iii. 14 ;
Heb. xii. 15) into which he has fallen, and the 'fetters'
which bind him are his own '
unrighteousness'
or '
iniquity'.
XoX-rjv ITIK. cf. pia civu <j>vov<ra tv xoXj Kal iriKpLa Deut.xxix. 18. crwS. a8. Is. Iviii. 6.
24. vjxis] Emphatic.
134 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vin. 25
25. Kwpas cvTjyy.] The verb is allowed to take an ace.
from the general sense of '
instructing' contained in it. Cf.
xiv. 21, xvi. 10.
26. Kard[xecrrjfi,.]
* toward the south' A. and E.V. ; hewas to proceed
' with his face to the south', cf. xxvii. 12 n.
rdav] 'The Strong' city, at the extreme S.W. of
Palestine towards Egypt, two miles from the sea; in the
portion of Judah, but soon taken by the Philistines, andmade one of their five cities ; taken by Alexander the Greatafter a siege of five months
; destroyed by the Jewish kingAlexander Jannaeus B.C. 96, and re-built by Gabinius B.C. 56
;
is now known as Ghuzzeh and has 15,000 inhabitants.
avTTj]' This (i. e. the particular road you are to take)
is desert', i.e. leads through the desert, avrrj refers to the
principal noun of the sentence, 656s, not to Tdfav, and thewords are part of the angelic direction to Philip, pointingout to him which of the roads to Gaza he was to take, viz.* the desert road'.
If avrtj refers to Ta^d, the words must be treated as a
parenthetical remark of the writer, perfectly unnecessary,and also, as regards the condition of Gaza, untrue.
27. dvd<rn]0i Kal iropevov ver. 26 : dvcurrds liropevOT]ver. 27] Specimen obedientiae.
Al9tox|/] Ps. Ixviii. 31. vvov\os: frequently employedby Eastern sovereigns in high posts.
KavSdKTjs] Like 'Pharaoh', 'Caesar', this was not a
name, but the title borne by the queens of Aethiopia. Their
capital was Meroe on the upper Nile.
yd^s] A Persian word used of 'the royal treasure':common in Latin, gaza.
os eX. irpoo-KWTJo-wv *is '!.] cf. John xii. 20. He wasclearly already a convert to Judaism.
28. dv-yCvwo-Kv] In its proper sense 'reading aloud',cf.
TJKovo-evbelow. It would probably be from the LXX.
version, naturally well known in Egypt.
30. dpd -ye]' Dost thou really?' implying that he does not.
yiv. d dvaYiv<TKis ;] quae legis, ea intellegis ? a play onwords. Cf. the famous saying of Julian with reference to
the Christian writings avtyvwv, Zyvwv, Kartyvuv, and theretort aveyvws:aXX OVK ywt* et yap Zyvus OVK dV Kartyvajs.
31. TTWS ^dp dv ..] yap, elegans particula, hoc sensu:
quid quaeris ? B. You need not ask, for how should I beable ?' The sentence in its first half expresses hopelessness :
a gleam of hope and possibility comes in with the words
vni. 37] NOTES. 135
32. ^ \ ircptoxTl TTJS ypcu^'ijs T|V]* the contents of the A. M.
passage (of Scripture) which...'. For ypa<f>r]* a passage (of \$'
Scripture)'
cf. i. 16 n. * Where the reference is to the Light.
sacred writings as a whole the plural ypa<f>at is universallyGal- *"
found'. Therefore the Vulgate, locus scripturae quern lege-
batj and A.V. * the place of the scripture ',- cannot be right.
cos irpopaTov...] Is. liii. 7, 8. The quotation is fromLXX. which differs considerably from the Hebrew.
A.V. gives :
' He was taken from prison and from judgment :
And who shall declare his generation ?
For he was cut off out of the land of the living :
For the transgression oi my people was he stricken '.
This should be thus rendered and explained : He(i.
e. Cheyne,
Jehovah's Servant) was taken- away (=cut off, -i.e. by a^ndso
violent death) through oppression and judgment (i. e, R.V.
through an oppressive judgment), and as for his generation(i.e. contemporaries)-, who considered that he was cut off
...that for the transgression of my people lie was stricken?
(i.e. no one of his contemporaries meditated on the truth
that the Divine Envoy's life was cut short for the sins of
the people.)This explanation of the Hebrew gives enough light to
make clear the general meaning of the Greek, viz. :
' he washumiliated, but who can describe (the wickedness of) his A. La.
contemporaries, in that he was put to death ?'de w *
The words 77 KPL<TLS avrou rfpO-rjcannot possibly however
be brought into conformity with the Hebrew. The meaningseems to be,
*
by his humiliation, his sentence (i. e. to death)was done away with', i.e. because he humbled himself to So La.
death he is now exalted and the sentence of death has beenJJ*
w<
annulled. Cf. Phil. ii. 8 eT<nreivu<Tev eavrov, yevo/j-evos
t 0avdTOV...dio /cat o Qeos avrov v
35. dvoii-as TO oTojxa] used only to introduce someweighty utterance, cf. Matt. v. 2, before the Sermon on the
Mount, and below x. 34.
cvTjyy- TCV Trjo-ovv] i. e. described the life of Jesus, andpointed out its correspondence with the account of Messiah
given in Isaiah.
37. T.E. reads etTre 5 o <l?t'Xi7r7ros, Et irHTreijeis e 0X17? Not in
r^s KapSias, ^CCTTLV. dnoKpiOeis de etTre, ntcrreuw rov viov TOV j*ABCG#eou elvat. rov ^Ifjcrovv 'Kpiarov.
1 The insertion seems to have been made to suit the for- A.
mularies of the baptisma] liturgies '. The phrase TOV 'Irjcrovv' could not have been written by Luke, see ii. 22 n.
136 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vui. 38
38. Kar^p. 4s T& vScop] Literally, actual immersion
being practised, see the account of the baptism of Jesus
(Matt. iii. 16) and the rubric in the Baptismal Service, 'if...
the child may well endure it, he (the Priest) shall dip it in
the water discreetly and warily'. The Teaching of the
Twelve Apostles c. 7 prescribes that it shall be if possible'in running water' (ev vdan uWi), failing that in other
water, cold if possible, but if not in warm : only as a last
alternative may water be poured thrice on the head'.
39. irvv|xa KvpCov...] 'the Spirit of the Lord../.
Clearly a miraculous removal of Philip is described, cf.
1 Kings xviii. 12 irvevfj-a. Kvpiov ape? ere, 2 Kings ii. 16/x?77roTe
rjpev auroV TrvevfjLo. Kvplov: for TJpira<rv= a&ripwi, cf. 2 Cor.
xii. 2; 1 Thess. iv. 17.
XaCpwv] Note its position.
40. vp'9Tj els "At-] Pregnant construction. 'Wascarried to and found at A.'
Azotus, Ashdod, is CO miles W. of Jerusalem, 35 N. of
Gaza, and was one of the five cities of the Philistines andnoted for the worship of Dagon, 1 Sam. v.
Kcuo-apiav] 'the city of Caesar', called C. Palaestinaeto distinguish it from other cities of the same name (e.g.C. Philippi), originally Turris Stratonis, but largely improvedby Herod the Great and called Caesarea in honour of Augus-tus. It is 55 miles N.W. of Jerusalem, on the coast S. of
Mt Carmel. It possessed a fine harbour made at great cost
by Herod. It was the chief city of Palestine (Judaeae caputTac. Hist . ii. 79), and the- residence of the Boruan Procura-tor (cf. xxiii. 23, xxiv. 27).
CHAPTEE IX.
1. iinrvwv orr. Kal <(>6vov] The genitives indicate that
in which the ' breath ' consisted : it was ' a breath of threa-
tening and murder'. So in the Anthology 7r66W, Ipurwv,
Xapiruv Ttvelv. The cognate ace. is more common in classi-
cal Greek, e. g. irvp, <f>6vov, KOTOV irvelv.
H refer-2. eirwrroXds] 'By decrees of Julius Caesar and Augus-
ring to tus the high priest and Sanhedrin at Jerusalem had juris-Biscoe, fiction over Jews resident in foreign cities'.
pt. 2. AafJLao-Kov] About 150 miles N.E. of Jerusalem ; oneof the oldest cities in the world, situated in a singularlyfertile plain watered by the Barada (Abana, 2 Kings v. 12)on the direct line of traffic between Tyre and the East.
First mentioned Gen. xiv. 15 : taken by David but lost bySolomon, and the capital of a great Syrian power until taken
ix. 3] NOTES. 137
by Tiglath-Pileser king of Assyria (2 Kings xvi. 9) B.C. 740.
It was soon rebuilt, but its greatness was eclipsed by thatof Antioch. At this time it was in the possession of Aretas v. W.
(2 Cor. xi. 32) an Arabian prince tributary to the Romans, <*dhc.
who may have been favourable to Jewish authority. It was f 2JU
taken in A.D. 634 by the Mahometan Arabs and became the
metropolis of the Mahometan world. It has still 150,000inhabitants. Josephus mentions that 10,000 Jews were B. j,
butchered in it by Nero. IL 25-
TTJS 68oO]' the way', /car' c^ox^
' the way pointed out
by God, which leads through faith in Christ to salvation.
So xix. 9, xxii. 4, and xvi. 17 od. crurypias ; xviii. 25 65.
Kvpiov. It is opposed to aipeais xxiv. 14 q. v.
3. cv 8e TO>...] Paul's conversion is described by him-self xxii. 6 12, and xxvi. 12 19. The variations in thethree accounts are considerable and relate (1) to the words
spoken by Jesus, (2) to the effect produced on Paul's com-
panions.
(1) In c. xxvi. very much more is said to have been
spoken by Jesus, but it is not improbable that Paul there in
his speech unites to the words actually heard by him thefuller explanation of them subsequently divinely communi-cated by Ananias and in other visions.
(2) As regards his companions,(a) iffT^KL(Tav ivfoL here has been contrasted with
xxvi. 14 iravrcw KCLTCLireffovTUV T^UWP els rr\v yfjv, but the
points of time referred to are different. Here the positionof Paul's companions after the vision is described in thewords 'they were standing speechless' : in xxvi. 14 their act
on the first appearance of .the vision is described' they andPaul (r/,aaH>) fell to the ground' ; the act is parallel to theireauv of ver. 4 in this account.
(b) Here they are described as CLKOVOVTCS ph rrjs 0.
/JLydeva 5 Qeupovvrei, but xxii. 9 TO fj,tv </>ws e8ed(rai>To r^v de
0. OVK rJKovffav rov XaXowros /JLQL. It will be observed how-ever that there is no real inconsistency. What Paul hearsand sees is definite : what they hear,and see is indefinite.
They heard the $owi7, 'the utterance', but did not hear'the utterance of him ivlio spake to me\ i.e. the actualwords which Paul heard. They -'saw the light' but saw'no person' (^5eVa), whereas Paul saw Jesus.
In any case the variations are, a proof of the honesty of
the writer. Variation in, a repeated account is natural, butthe artificial introduction of this natural variation with aview to deceive is very hard to imagine.
Paul himself refers to this-event as establishing his claimto be an Apostle, i.e. <one .who had seen the Lord and
138 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [ix. 3
received his commission directly from Him. 1 Cor. ix. 1,
xv. 8, 9; Gal. i. 12,16.
jrpnjcrTpa\|/v <|><5s]It was 'about mid-day' (xxii. 6) and
the light was * above the brightness of the sun' (xxvi. 13).
TrepujffT. indicates that the light flashed around him suddenlyand unexpectedly like lightning.
4. TJKOVCTCV <j>o)viiv] but ver. 7 cLKotiovres <f>wvris. It is ex-
As La. tremely hazardous to draw the distinction that O.K. <f>wvr)v\\
r
. &.c. i fo hear and understand', d/c. 0w^s = * to hear '
merely. Forxxii. 7 Paul says TJ.KOvffa <f>wrj$ Xeyoixrys and then xxvi. 14
fjKovcra <}>uvr)i>\y., shewing that the constructions are simpleequivalents.
SaovA. Saov'X] The Hebrew form of the word (cf.
xxvi. 14) used in all three accounts and by Ananias (ver. 17,xxii. 13) but not elsewhere. The repetition of the word
expresses solemn emphasis ; cf. Matt, xxiii. 37 ' Jerusa-
lem, Jerusalem' ; Luke x-. 41 'Martha, Martha'.
jjtc]Jesus identifies Himself with His followers, cf. Luke
Augus- x. 16. Caput pro membris clamabat..tine in M.
5. eyw...crv] Very emphatic- antithesis, lost in English.
SuoKis] Here T.E. adds ' without the authority of any,ie Greek codex' <rK\Tjp6i> voi irpos Ktvrpa XaKrifav (from xxvi. 14).Wette. rp^wv re /cai Oa^dov elTre, Ku/)ter rl yue 6\eis Troiycrcn, ;
/cat 6
Kupios irpos avrov.
7. l(TTTJKi<rav] 'were standing' ; it is used as the im-
perfect of earrjKa "I stand' (cf. i. 11, xxvi. 6). The word
certainly indicates an upright position, and could not refer
to men prostrate on the ground : to explain 'had halted',
As w. ' had ceased to 'move forward', and so to reconcile it withxxvi. 14, is impossible and needless.
11. 6 Kvpios] Jesus, cf. ver. 17.
C. & H. pv|ii]V rr\v: . .] "We are allowed to bear in mind that the
and so'
thoroughfares of Eastern cities do not change, and to be-
jjeve that the '
straight street ',. which still extends throughDamascus in long perspective from the Eastern gate, is the
street where Ananias spoke to Paul".
pvp.Tj,here merely 'street' as xii. 10; Matt. vi. 2, though
Luke xiv. 21 TrXardas^Kal p.= (broad) 'streets and lanes'.
SavXov 6v6|iaTt T.] 'one S. by name, a- man of Tarsus'.
Tarsus on the GydnuSj 12 miles from its mouth, was the
capital of the Roman province of Ciiicia, It ranked with
Athens and Alexandria as a celebrated school of philosophyand literature. It was an urbs libera, i.e. a city enjoying
ix. 19] NOTES. 139
the right of local self-government. Paul himself speaks of
it as ou/c ao-^os 7r6Xt? xxi. 39.
12. avap\\|/T|] 'see again', 'recover his sight'. A.
and K.V. 'receive his sight'.
13. dyfois] The same word as ' sanctus' ' saint
'
: here
first used= * Christians'. Very common in St Paul's
Epistles.
15. <rKvos KX<>YTJS] Gen. of quality: 'vessel' or 'in-
strument of choosing', i.e. 'chosen vessel'. The object for
which the vessel is to be used is expressed in rou /3aa-rd<rcu
'to carry my name...'.
0vwv] Cf. iv. 25 n. Gentes primo ponuntur: nam B.
Paulus gentium apostolus.
Agrippa (xxvi. 2) : Nero.
16. e-yw -yelp ...... ] With the main verb iropevov: 'Go v.Lange.
(without fear)... for I will shew him what he must himselfsuffer' (so that you need not fear that he will do injury to
you). This brings out the clear contrast between 6Va /ca/ca
rots ay. eiroirjae (ver. 13) and oaa 5et avrov iradeiv, it beingremembered that iroielv and Trdo-xetv are strongly antithe-
tical words. Patitur Paulus quae fecerat Saulus. For 'the
things he suffered' cf. 2 Cor. xi. 2328.
v-Tro8^a)]=to point out beforehand, especially by way of
warning. Cf. Matt. iii. 7; Luke iii. 7 ris viredeL^ev v/xtV
Qvyeiv, Luke xii. 5.
18. direirco-av...^ Xeirtf^s] 'there fell from his eyes as
it were scales'. The Gk does not indicate that 'scales' or
'something like scales' actually fell from the eyes, but that
what Paul experienced was the 'falling away' of 'a sort of
scale' or 'film', which had previously obscured his vision.
For AeTTtSes, cf. Tobit xi. 13 e\irl(T0'r}...dTr6 TUV 600aX//,wj/
ra Xeu/cw/xara, 'the white film peeled from his eyes', and
Pope, Messiah, 39'He from thick films shall purge the visual rayAnd on the sightless eyeball pour the day'.
19. TJixe'pas Tivds] A short period, cf. x. 48, xvi. 12,xxiv. 24. Luke apparently knows nothing of the journeyinto 'Arabia' which Paul tells us (Gal. i. 16) followed
'immediately' after his conversion, he returning from it to
Damascus, and only going up to Jerusalem 'after three
years'. It would seem also that Luke was not aware of
the length of this interval, as the phrase 77^. t/cctfcu (ver. 23)is a very vague one (cf. ver. 43 n.), though not absolutelyinconsistent with the existence of a considerable interval.
140 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ix. 19
Cf. 1 Kings ii. 38 where the words ' many days'
are in the
next verse referred to as * three years'
(though LXX. gives
rpia ?TT) in both places).Paul's own account of this period Gal. i. 13 24 is to be
carefully compared, and it should be borne in mind, (1)v. r/ight- that, whereas Luke ' derives his information at second
urf/o!!?"nan(T> the Epistle to the Galatians is written by an 'eye-witness and actor in the scenes which he describes ', and (2)
that the object of the two writers is different : Luke desires
to give a historical narrative of the outward facts of Paul's
career, Paul to explain the facts of his inward spiritual
history.* The two accounts are not contradictory, but the
impression left by St Luke's narrative needs correcting bythe precise and authentic statement of St Paul'.
21. 6 irop0i^<ras] The word similarly used of himself
by Paul, Gal. i. 13 liropdovv avrrjis (ryv tKK\-r)<riav). It is a
military word.
22. crvvpipdcov] Just as <rvvir)/ju 'to put together'means 'to comprehend', 'understand', so (rvjuLpifidfa 'to
bring together' is used of bringing several facts togetherand deducing the logical inference, 'proving'. Thus:
It was foretold that Messiah should do certain things;Jesus has done these things;
Therefore Jesus is Messiah.
The word exactly describes the method of argument con-
tinually employed by the Apostles, cf. xvii. 3.
24. 7rapT]povvTo] i.e. the Jews. Cf. 2 Cor. xi. 32,
where Paul says it was 6 ^dvdpx^ 'A/^ra TOV /3a<7iAews, 'the
governor of Aretas the king (of Arabia)'
: the Jews probably
applied for and obtained the assistance of the governor.
25. 8id TOV Tefyovs] 2 Cor. xi. 33 dia 0ipi5os...5i& roO
renews. Paul was let down through the window of a house
standing upon the town wall: cf. Josh. ii. 15, where Eahabaids the spies to escape from Jericho,
' she let them down
by a cord through the window : for her house was upon the
town wall, and she dwelt upon the wall'.
<r<[>upi8i] T.E. <T7rvpi5i ; the word used Matt. xv. 37;Mark viii. 8 : the Latin sporta, whence sportula: a plaitedbasket for holding provisions.
27. iri\a|3o'[j.6vos] Pictorial, cf. xvii. 19 :'
having taken
him by the hand'.
irpos TOVS diroo-ToXovs] Paul (Gal. i. 18) tells us that
he went up 'to visit' or 'become acquainted with (icrToprjo-cu)
Cephas' with whom he abode fifteen days, and adds 'other
of the Apostles saw I none save James the Lord's brother7.
Luke clearly possesses only inexact knowledge of this period.
ix. 31] NOTES. 141
28. ^v ts 'IcpovcraXrin] T. E. &>. The phrase^clearly means
* he was with them in Jerusalem going in and pL
out with them ', i.e. in close personal intercourse with them,cf. the use of eiffrjKdev /cat e^rjXOev i. 21. The words TJV els gotogether, and the use of eis, in preference to ez/, is probablydue to the intervention of the verbs expressing motion.
Paul (Gal. i. 22) says that he was ' unknown by face to
the churches in Judaea ', and it is to be observed that Lukedescribes the present visit as abruptly terminated, and
strictly confined to Jerusalem itself.
30. KarrJYO'Yov] 'brought down', i.e. to the sea-coast.
Caesarea, used absolutely, clearly refers to the best-knownCaesarea on the coast. The whole phrase indicates a voyageby sea to Tarsus, though e^aireareiXav does not by itself
imply 'a sending off by sea' ; it is a favourite word of Luke As A.
(e.g. xi. 22, xvii. 14)= 'send away' whether by sea or land, gj^
In Gal. i. 21 Paul says Jtiretra yXOov els ra K\i^a.Ta rrjs foot
'
2u/9tas teal TTJS KtAt/aas, but it is not therefore necessary to state,
assume that he travelled by land through Syria to Cilicia
and Tarsus. He merely states that the next period of his
life was spent in the district which he describes as that of*
Syria and Cilicia',- the name of Syria being probably y. Light-
placed first on account of its greater importance as a ^iocprovince.
Paul next visited Jerusalem '"after fourteen years'. Gal.ii. 1.
31. l\v elpijvtfv] The Jews had at this time (A.D. 39,
40) troubles enough of their own in connection with thedecision of Caligula to place his statue in the Holy of Holies.Cf. Tac. Hist. v. 9 Jussi a Caio Caesare ejfigiem ejus in
templo locare, arma potius sumpserunt: quern moturn Caesa-ris mors diremit.
olKo8o^.ov|XVT]]This interesting word is used in the
N. T. (1) in its literal sense * to build', (2) metaphorically,(a) as here, of the '
building'of a non-material fabric, such
as the Church, (b) in the more secondary sense of spiritual
'instruction', 'advancement', 'strengthening', which at-
taches to the words 'edify' and 'edification', which wehave derived from it through its Latin rendering aediftco.
It occurs eleven times in Luke and ahvays in its 'literal
sense : the only passage in the Gospels where it is not soused is Matt. xvi. 18, where it is used by Jesus, as here, ofthe Church, eirl ravrrj ry Trtrpq. oiKodojULrjcrw TTJV ^KK\riffLa.v JJLOV.
It is used in its third sense Acts xx. 32. It and oiKoSojurjare frequent in St Paul's Epistles (cf. 1 Cor. xiv.), always ina metaphorical and often in a secondary sense.
142 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ix. 31
The use of this and similar words with a graduallydeveloping meaning deserves attention, as serving possiblyto throw valuable light on the comparative order in pointof time of the books of the N.T. Certainly the use of ot/co-
Sojuu) points to an early origin of the Synoptic Gospels or
their common source.
TW <f>6po>]The dat. expresses the rule or standard by
which they regulated their course, cf. xxi. 21 Trepnrareii'
TOtS Z0(Tl.
TT} 7rapaK\TJcri...] cf. iv. 36 n. The 'encouragement' of
the Holy Spirit is described as aiding or guiding them in
their progress.The term TrapdK\7jros is applied to the Holy Spirit only
by St John (xiv. 16, 26, xv. 26, xvi. 7) and is there rendered'
Comforter', the margin in B.V. however giving'
Helper'or * Advocate'.
32. AvSSav] In O.T. Lod (1 Chron. viii. 12) near
Joppa ; afterwards Diospolis.
34. laraC <r *Ir]<rous] Grata Lucae medico paronomasia.Cf. iv. 80 taa-Lv and 'Irjo-ou last words of two parallel clauses
;
x. 38 'IrjtroOs os dirjXdev twjuepos.
o-Tpwcrov trcavTw] Note the aorist. Now, forthwith, do
thyself what others have hitherto done for thee.
35. TOV 2apwva] Not a place, but, as the article shews,the district called Sharon (6 2d/>u>v, Is. xxxiii. 9), the famous
plain extending along the coa&t from Caesarea to Joppa, cf.
Sol. Song ii. 1.
ofarives]* and they', or * who also', cf. vii. 53 n.
36. 'loirn-T)] Now Jaffa, the port (cf. 2 Chron. ii. 16) of
Jerusalem on the Mediterranean.
Taj3ei0<x] An Aramaic word^'a gazelle', a term often
used of women in Oriental poetry. Ao/>/cas is strictly a fem.
adj. = * the creature with the beautiful look' or '
eyes' from
37. Xov<ravTs] Cf. II. xvni. 350 KCU r6rc 5?) \ovaav re
Kal 7J\L\f/av \tw' cXaly ; Yirg. Aen. vi. 219 corpusque lavant
frigentis et unguunt.
39. eTri&ucvv}Xvai] Not merely 'shewing', as A. andK.V., but 'displaying', 'exhibiting'. The word conveysthe idea of '
shewing with pride','
satisfaction', v. Lex.
Xmovas Kal ifxciTia] The two great divisions of clothes;
the %trwV, an under garment fitting close, the I/ULO.TIOV, anouter garment loose and flowing. In Latin tunica and toga.
x. 2] NOTES. 143
ocra] Not merely a '
which', but *all wr
hich': they werenumerous.
40. KJ3aXoov <(a> Trdvras] The reference to the accountof the raising of Jairus' daughter by Jesus Luke viii. 54 is
misleading, as the insertion there of the words e/c/3aXw*"eco TrcWas /cat is without authority.
43. UavcLs] This adj. is very frequent in the Acts. It
is employed to describe (1) time, (2) number, (3) size.
Derived from IKV^O^OLL it indicates that which ' does not fall
short',
'is adequate'
,
' sufficient'
,and it has a purely relative
value. For example, when applied to time it might describe
ten days, ten months, or ten years : it merely describes thetime as not out of relation to what you would expect, thoughit certainly suggests rather a long than a short time. Herefor instance IK. y/ji. might refer to a month and so xviii. 18
;
but viii. 11 IK. xpopy could hardly be so short a period, andLuke viii. 27 XP^V IK * might mean '
many years '. So toowhen applied to numbers .e.g. xi. 24, 26, xiv. 21, the adj.must be considered in relation to the number of inhabitantsin the cities mentioned. As applied to size the vagueness of
0ws IK. xxii. 6 is obvious.
pvpcrei] Classical Greek pvpao8t \prjs. The trade was v. r.
held unclean by the Jews. The word seems added inten- c* 15>
tionally and emphatically at the end, in connection with theevent which follows.
CHAPTEE X.
1. KopvijXios] Probably the descendant of some freed-
man of the great Cornelian family.
KdTovTdpx'ns] The centuria is one of the oldest divisions
of the Eoman army, and its officer was centurio ' leader of
a hundred' : the 'full legion' (justa legio) at this timeconsisted of 60 centuries or 10 cohorts.
' The Eoman centurions in the N. T. always appear in a H.
favourable light. See Matt. viii. 5 ; Luke vii. 2, xxiii. 47;
Acts xxvii. 3 '.
Like plobus= ' a band of men ', probably here*a cohort', as xxi. 31.
nfjs KaX. 'IraXtiajs] Probably as consisting of native
Italians, not troops levied in the Provinces. Such a cohortwould naturally be stationed at Caesarea, the seat of theEoman governor.
2. teal <{>op. TOV 0. ] The addition of these words to the
general epithet'
pious' seems to shew that they are intended M.
144 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [x. 2
to particularize Cornelius as not merely a god-fearing man,but as '
fearing God', i.e. the God of the Jews (cf. xiii. 16,
26), and so a Proselyte of the Gate, i.e. uncircumcised. Cf.
too the use of o-e/36/Ae^oj clearly in the same sense xvii. 4, 17.
TW Xau>] i.e. the Jews (cf. iv. 25 n.), and so confirmingthe view that rbv 0. before and TOV 6. after it must refer to
Jehovah. Moreover TOV 0. ver. 3 is certainly Jehovah.
4. ave'p-qo-av] 'rose' or 'went up', i.e. like the smokeor savour of an offering or incense. For the metaphor,applied to prayer cf. Ps. cxli. 2, and to alms Phil. iv. 18.
ls |J.VT]}JLO(rvvov]' so as to be a memorial', so as to remind
God of thee. HVTUJLOGWOV is used in LXX. Lev. ii. 2, 9, 16of the portion of the meat-offering which was actuallyburnt.
6. Trapd OdXacrcrav] Outside the town and near the sea,on account of his trade.
7. irpoo-K. avTw] Classical, cf. Dem. 1386, 6 6 epairdivas
ras Nea//> rore Trpoo-KapTcpoveas.
9. TTJ erravpiov] 1st day they set out;2nd about noon
reach Joppa ;3rd return with Peter
;4th reach Caesarea
again. Joppa was 28 miles from Caesarea.
dvcpT] irl TO 8(3|j.a] 'went up on to the house', i.e. onto the roof of the house. The flat roofs of Oriental houseswere used for many purposes, e. g. drying corn, hanging uplinen, as places of recreation in the evening and as sleeping
places at night (1 Sam. ix. 25, 26 ;2 Sam. xi. 2, xvi. 22 ;
Prov. xxi. 9) ; as places of devotion and even idolatrous
worship (2 Kings xxiii. 12; Jer. xxxii. 29).
eSpav KTTJV] iii. 1 n.
10. avrwv] i.e. the people of the house, those whosebusiness it was.
^KCTTCUTIS] The word represents a state in which a man,to a greater or less extent, ceases to be under the control of
conscious reason and intelligence : he '
passes out of himself
(i<TTaTai) and needs to come to himself '
again (cf. xii. 11
ev cavroj yeito/mevos). It may describe the effect of awe andamazement (cf. iii. 10 Od^os Kai &c., viii. 9, 11, 13), or fear
(Mark xvi. 8 Tphpos Kai &<:.),or as here and xxii. 17 a com-
plete loss of outward consciousness,' a trance '.
11. 0copi] Graphic present.
T<r<rapcriv apxats KaOUfJievov] E.V. rightly 'letdown
(being lowered) by four corners' lit. 'beginnings'. In
English we say' ends
' not '
beginnings '.
x. 18] NOTES. 145
Alford says that this would certainly require the article
'the four corners'. He is wrong: a sheet so let downhas not necessarily four ends or corners : it might be lowered
by 3, 5, 6 or any number of ends, and therefore you can say'
by four ends '
or ' corners' without adding the article. His
rendering 'a rope-end' is impossible: dpx^l cannot meanthe 'end of a rope', except where a rope has been already
mentioned, e.g. Eur. Hipp. 772 irei.crfj.arwv d/>xas.
13. avcurras] v. 17 n.
14. [jLT]8a}jLws] not ou5a/uus: a protest, not a refusal.
Cf. the similar conduct of Peter, Matt. xvi. 22 I'Xetis o-ot,
KVpLC' 0V JU.TJ &7TCU (TOt TOVTOJJohn xiti. 8 0V
fJLT] vtylQS TOl>S
irddas /mov.
ov8'iroT... <
irdv] A Hebraism common in N.T., e.g.Matt. xxiv. 22 OVK dv ecrdQij Tracra ffap. Cf. Teaching of the
Twelve Apostles, c. ii. ov picrrjcreis iravra avOpuirov.
KOLVOV] Identical with aKadaprov, cf. Mark vii. 2 Koivais
X^pcrt, TOUT' tanv dviTTTois. That which is 'common', 'shared
by all', is opposed to that which is 'peculiar', 'possessed byfew'; hence the word acquires the contemptuous sense of
'ordinary', 'vulgar', or, as here, is applied to food not
specially pronounced 'clean'. For 'unclean' animals cf.
Lev. xi.
For the sense of this passage and the use of Koivbw
and KaOapi^u cf. carefully Mark vii. 18, 19, where Jesus
distinctly asserts that '
nothing that goeth into a man candefile (KOLv&craC) him', and Mark (who is said to have
* A -v-
derived much information from Peter) adds the remark- fjfnows
able comment ' This he said, making all meats clean (/ccttfa- T. R,
ptW*. **15. a 6 0os...] 'what God made' or ' declared clean ', J^._
i.e. by thus offering them to thee. fices all
16. lirl rpts] Thus emphasizing the command. Cf. cf. F.'
Gen. xli. 32.
17. Siiyrropci- 8ivOv|iov^.evov] ver. 19. Luke is sin-
gularly fond of verbs compounded with 8ca, cf. diTjTropovvroii. 12
; SiaxXefd^o^res ii. 13; diaTrovov/jLevoi iv. 2
; diarT]-
peiv xv. 29; Luke ii. 51; 5ia/caT7?X^7xeTo xviii. 28; 6*101707-
7^w Luke xv. 2, xix. 7 ; dLaypyyopew Luke ix. 32, and manyothers. The preposition strengthens and emphasizes theverb : it adds the idea of thoroughness.
TL av IT]] 'what it could be', i.e. imply. The phraseexpresses more doubt and uncertainty than rl efy,
' what it
was'.
p. 10
146 ACTS OF ^THE APOSTLES, [x. 20
20. 8iaKpivd|Avos] This verb in the middle is con-
sistently used in N.T. (e.g. Matt. xxi. 21; Bom. iv. 20, xiv.
23;James i. 6) of 'being divided in mind', 'being in doubt',
'wavering', cf. Tennyson 'hither and thither dividing theswift mind', Virg. Aen. iv. 285 animum nunc hue nunc dividit
illuc.
In xi. 12 where these words are repeated the active is
used, wdtv diaKplvavra, and B.V. substitutes for '
nothingdoubting' the rendering
*
making no distinction', in ac-
cordance with the regular usage of the active, e.g. xv. 9 6
0ebs...ovdv d^Kpivev. The difference is curious, and thoughin xi. 12 the reading is uncertain, some MSS. giving p. 5m-
Kpivbfjievov, others omitting the words, still the preponder-ance of authority for p. SiaKpivavra is very considerable,and it is not easy to get rid of the words as an inter-
polation due to an incorrect recollection of the presentpassage.
Perhaps we may say that here the idea dwelt on is
Peter's own internal doubt, whereas in xi. 12 the result of
such doubt in his active conduct to others is contemplated.Here the command is
'
Go, without letting the distinction
between Jew and Gentile perplex your mind'; in xi. 12 it
is '
Go, without letting that distinction cause you to hesi-
tate in action '.
22. jxapTvpovfJLvos] cf. vi. 3.
TOV 20vovs TWV '!.] Not XaoD, for the speaker is not a
Jew.
\pTj[iaTcr0T]] Also of a divine communication Luke ii.
TIP avr Kexp?}V-aTi(rfj.froj> virb TOV irvev^aros ;Heb. xi. 726
24. TOVS ctva^K. <|>C\ovs] So in Latin uecessarius, andnecessitudo of close, intimate friendship.
25. <os 8fc YVTO TOV i<rX0iv] The editors seem to
regard the gen. as inexplicable. It appears however that
the genitive gives the contents of the action contained in
the verb : it is parallel to, though more difficult than, the
constructions commented on iii. 12, vii. 19. The thingwhich took place is denned as consisting in Peter's entry.
elaeKOelv here of entering the house; ver. 27 i(T7]\6ev of
entering a particular room.
irpocrKvvT]<rv] Adoravit: noil addidit Lucas,' eum\
JEuphemia. B.The word does not necessarily imply worship, but is
often used of Oriental prostration, e.g. Herod, vn. 136 -jrpocr-
Kvveav /Sao-iXea Trpocnrirvovra.s. Such prostration would how-
x. 33]. NOTES. 147
ever be unnatural in a Roman centurion, and Peter clearly
regards the act as implying worship.Jesus accepts such worship, e.g. Matt. viii. 2.
27. <ruvo[uX<5v] A. and E.V. 'as he talked with them'.
o^tX^w is only found in N.T. four times (Luke xxiv. 14, 15;Acts xx. 11, xxiv. 26), and always in the sense of 'converse'.
Of. our word 'Homily'.
28. <os <x0[Ai.Tov...] There is no such prohibition in
the Mosaic law;
it seems due to the teaching of the Eabbis
exaggerating the danger of defilement. 'Any contact with Eders-
a heathen might involve such defilement, that on coming J^1"'
from the market an orthodox Jew would have to immerse'. Voi.'n.,
Though no doubt frequently modified in practice, especi- P- 15-
ally outside Palestine, yet there is abundant evidence of
Jewish exclusiveness, cf. Juv. xiv. 103 non monstrare vias
eadem 7iisi sacra colenti; Tac. Hist. v. 5 adversus omnesalios hostile odium, separati epulis, discreti cubilibus.
KoXXd<r9cur\ irpo<r.] Ko\\acr0a.i (cf. v. 13 n.) indicates
close intimacy and is much stronger than irpocrepxeffOai.
What was forbidden was not merely 'intimacy', but any*
coming near ' a Gentile.
KcijjLol 6 9....] A.V. straightforwardly gives 'but'; E.V.lias ' and yet ', which is the same thing in a roundabout
way. The only possible rendering of Kai here is 'and'.
Possibly we should explain:' Ye know that..., and to me it M nd
was God who shewed. . . ',i.e. I know the Jewish law as well as "Q^A?
you do, and a divine revelation alone explains my conduct.
29. rCvi Xo-yw] Plat. Gorg. 512 c T'LVL ducaly \6y< rou M.
30. euro TTctpTT]S TJ(Xpas...] Lit. 'From the fourth
day up to this hour I was during the ninth hour praying ',
or as E.V. 'I was keeping the ninth hour of prayer'; i.e.
four days ago (quarto abhinc die) reckoning up to this
hour (at which I am speaking to you) I was keeping...'.A person speaking at 3 p.m. on Friday would refer to
3 p.m. on Tuesday as airb TerdpTrjs TUJL. JJL.r. r. upas, accord-
ing to the Jewish method of reckoning in both days. Cf.
ver. 9 n.
T.E. has ij/uLrjv vriffreTuwv /cat r^v ev. up. Trpocrevx^bfjievos.
Xajxirpa] cf. i. 11;Mark ix. 3. The epithet indicates a
heavenly radiance.
33. KaXws eiroL-qo-as] A formula of expressing thanks.Cf. Phil. iv. 14 /caXws eTroi^crare avvKOLvwvf)<TavTs fjiov rrj
6\tyei. Andoc. de Myst. 40 dirdv ovv TQV E#0?7 /uoj> on
/caXws TrQiTiaeiev etir&v, 'that E. said he was much obliged for
the information'.
102
148 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [x. 34
34. civoas...] viii. 35 n.
cir' d\T]9fa.s...] The purport of this speech is this: 'I
now see that all men, without distinction of nation, are
acceptable to God (i.e. He is willing to accept or welcomethem). His message on this subject (rbv \6yov) He sent to
the children of Israel proclaiming peace (to be obtained)through Jesus the Messiah, yes, Jesus who is Lord (not ofone nation only but) of all men. You
(i)/xets) know the story ofthe events which took place (TO yevb^tvov p^a), how Jesusof Nazareth was 'anointed' by God and so declared to be
Messiah, His commission being demonstrated by the workswhich He performed (vers. 37, 38), and we (/cat y/jiets) are thewitnesses to that life, and to the facts of His death andresurrection (vers. 39 41); we are commanded to proclaimHim as the universal judge, even as Him to whom all the
prophets bear witness, that He is the Saviour of all whobelieve on Him'.
Observe the emphasis of h iravrl ZOvei ; iravruv Kvpios ;
travra rbv Tri<?revovra. Jesus is Messiah, and Messiah is the
Saviour of all men this is the essence of the whole speech.Jesus est Christus, Christus est omnium Salvator.
Most editors read rbv \6yov ov and make \6yov, prjfJLa,
'lycrovv all governed by oioare and in apposition, the wordseuros... Kvpiosj which contain the gist of the speech, being
placed in a parenthesis. This is extremely harsh as regards
grammar, ignores the marked difference between \6yos and
p^ua, and yields no satisfactory sense.
ov is omitted in AB and may easily be a repetition of the
final ov in \6yov. Even if it is retained, the stop after avr<
cffriv should be removed, and \6yov be governed by Kara-
\a/uLj3dvo/j.aL 'I apprehend that all... are acceptable, the
message which...'
KaToXajxpdvop,ai] Exactly{ I apprehend', i.e. 'seize hold'
or 'grasp with my mind'. Certain words had only beenwords before to him : now he really grasps their meaning.
n-poo-wTroXijii-irriis] Only here; but cf. Luke xx. 21 ov
\afJLpave LS irpoawTrov ; Gal. ii. 6 irpbffuirov 0ebs dvdpunrov ov
\a/Ji[3dvL. In Deut. x. 17 God ov 6av/j.di Trpocruirov ovot ov
pri \afir) 5wpo*>, and so 2 Chron. xix. 7 ; Ps. Ixxxii. 2 of evil
judges irpocruira d/xaprcoAcG;/ Aa^/Savere. The phrase indicates
paying regard to the external circumstances or accidental
qualities of a man as opposed to his intrinsic character.
To shew special favour to a Jew, merely because he was a
Jew, would be Trptxruirov \anfiavew.
35. SCKTOS] A.V. 'accepted with'; E.V. 'acceptableto'. The word can= not merely acceptabilis but acceptus,cf. Luke iv. 19, 24
;Phil. iv. 18 6vaiav dcKTTJv evapeo-rov TIJJ 0.
x. 42] NOTES. 149
36. TOV \6-yov...] A recollection of Ps. cvii. 20 aTr^crreiXe
rbv X. avrov /cat lao-aro CLVTOVS. \6yos is the regular word for
the divine message which was delivered by Jesus, e.g. 6 X. TOV
B. iv. 31, viii. 14; d X. TOV Kvpiov viii. 25 ; 6 X. rfjs awT-rjpias
xiii. 26;
6 X. rfjs %a/)tros xiv. 3 or simply d Xcryos xvi. 32.
cvayy. clpijvTjv] A recollection of Is. Hi. 7 TrdSes etfa77eXi-The peace is peace with God.
Sid'L] 'through Jesus', i.e. as the messenger.
OVTOS] 'He, yes he' very emphatic. If anyone will
place a comma after Xpto-rou and substitute os for euros, hewill at once see the emphatic force of euros. The fourwords ouros can TTOLVTUV Kvptos contain the very gist andessence of Peter's argument. Their strong simplicity is
admirable merely as an instance of rhetorical power.Printed as an unmeaning parenthesis in our English Ver-sion their whole power is lost.
37. TO <
YvojAvov pTJH-ct] cf. v. 32 n. Perhaps 'the storythat was enacted ' would fairly express the meaning.
dpidjxevos] So KABCDE; T.E. dp&nevov. The wordis so frequently used adverbially that possibly it is usedhere as a pure adverb or else Luke may have commenced to
write 'beginning with Galilee...how Jesus (nominative) wasanointed and then went about '.
diro TTJS TaX.] Luke iv. 14.
38. 'Iif]erovv...avTov] The ace. thrown prominentlyforward and then the pronoun inserted pleonastically after
the verb. Great emphasis is thus thrown on 'I. TOV Na., it
being Peter's object to emphasize the fact that Jesus, theman 'Jesus of Nazareth', was declared to be the Messiah.
gXP"] ii. 22 n.
KaTaSuva<rT6vo|Avovs] vii. 19 n.
TOV 8iap6Xov]= 'the False Accuser', 'Slanderer'. Cf.
5ta/3aXXw; diafioXy.
39. Kal TIIUIS] answering to v^els ver. 37. The histori-
cal part of Peter's speech is an appeal (1) to what hishearers know; (2) to what the Apostles are witnesses of.
For ftdprvpet cf. i. 22 n.
dviXav...] ii. 23 n.: v. 30 n.
41. i]|Jitv, ol'Tives...] 'even to us, for we (vii. 53 n.)...'.For the 'eating and drinking' cf. Luke xxiv. 41, 43.
42. irapijyysiXcv] i.e. d 6eos, clearly. Throughout it is
the action of God which is dwelt on : God sends Jesus the
Messiah, and commands the Apostles to proclaim and bear
150 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [x. 42
OTTO'S witness to the fact. Moreover euros (i.e. Jesus) could notNAHP. refer to the nom. of irapriyyeiXev. T. E. reads auros, thus
BCDEG. probably making' Jesus
' nom. to Trap. : in which case thereference would be to the command of Jesus Matt, xxviii. 19.
43. irio-TvovTa cis avrov] Of the person towards whom.the belief is directed, in whose existence and personality it
rests. So the Nicene Creed 7rt<7reuo/zej> els Zva. 6eoi>: Credoin Deum. So too irioreuw Trl rov KijpLov ix. 42, xi. 17. Adistinction is usually drawn between these phrases andTTio-reuw COL which is said to = credo tibi 'I believe' or 'trust
you', but the distinction cannot be maintained, cf. v. 14,xvi. 34, xviii. 8, TTKJT^IV r$ 0e<, r$ Kvpiy.
45. ot IK ircpiTopfjs arurroVj 'those who from circum-cision had believed', i.e. those who, having been Jews, hadbecome Christians. Cf. xi. 2
;Gal. ii. 12 TOVS K TrepiTOfjLrjs
of the Judaizing party. They believed that as a preliminaryto being accepted as Christians, i.e. believers in the Messiah,it was necessary to be circumcised and accept the MosaicLaw.
TO. 29vr]] 'the Gentiles': ab exempload omnes concluditur.
B.
46. <iirKp6T]] cf. iii. 12 n. The 'answer' was not
necessarily to their openly expressed questions, but to their
visible doubt and amazement.
47. p]Ti TO vSwp...]'
Surely no one can withhold the
water...?' For ^TL cf. Luke vi. 39 MTI dvvaraL ru^Xosrv<p\bv odrjyelv] Mark xiv. 19 /JLrjTi eyw;
Note the article,* the water '. Hitherto the *
gift of the
Holy Spirit' had followed the human act of baptism as avisible sign of God's presence in those baptized (cf. ii. 38,viii. 16, 17). Now the conditions were reversed: God's
presence had been made clear; it therefore rested with themto do their part. Of the two requisites of baptism, waterand the Spirit (cf. xi. 16), the Spirit had been given, the
water could not be withheld.
KcoXxxrou] Cf. Luke vi. 29 rov xirw^a /a?} KuXveys.
48. Iv TW 6v6|j.aTi...] ii. 38 n.
CHAPTEK XI.
1. 29vT] 8e|avTo] Sense construction, cf. iii. 11 n.
2. 8iKptvovTo] The idea of the word is' division' and
so ' contention '
: cf . Herod, ix. 58 fj.dxrj dcaKpiB^vaL frpos TLVCL*
3. avSpas aKp. ^x VTas] Not Wvt] : the phrase is con-
temptuous, cf. the use of the adj.* uncircumcised
'
in O.T.,
e.g. 1 Sam. xvii. 26 ;2 Sam. i. 20.
XL 18] NOTES. 151
<ruv<j>a-yv] So involving the danger of eating some* unclean' animal, or meat improperly killed. ' To this day F.
orthodox Jews submit to any inconvenience rather thantouch meat killed by a Gentile butcher '.
4. dpdnvos...] The careful particularity of dp^a/ue^o?,of e&riQeTo, and of Ka6eys (Luke i. 3), and the full repeti-tion of the whole narrative, part of it being indeed given Baum.
three times (x. 36, 3032, xi. 13, 14), make it clear that
Luke attaches much importance to it. The case of Corne-lius was a test case of primary importance. The question,whether to become a Christian it was necessary first to
accept the Mosaic law, was the first great difficulty of the
early Church, cf. xv. 1 and Gal. passim.
6. KO,Tvoow Kal eI8ov]' I was considering it (i.e. try-
ing to understand what it was) and then I saw (aorist) '.
12. SiaKpi'vavra] Cf . x. 20 n.
13. TOV ayycXov] Peter would probably say* an angel',
but Luke who knows that his readers are already acquaintedwith the story, not unnaturally writes ' the angel '.
15. iv dpxii] Originally, i. e. at the first outpouring ofthe Spirit at Pentecost.
16. 'IwcivTjs [iv...] Cf. i. 5 n. The point of the quota-tion is this : Jesus promised to us as a special gift baptismwith the Holy Spirit ; that gift He has visibly bestowed onthe Gentiles exactly as it was bestowed on us ; surely weare bound to admit to the external rite those who havereceived the reality of baptism.
17. avTots-.-irio-TC-ucracriv] 'to them as to us havingbelieved', or 'because of belief. Both in grammar andsense TRO-T. seems properly taken both with avrots and rifuvi1 belief in both cases was the condition of receiving the
gift. A. and R.V. give 'when we believed'.
i-yto TS...] Really a double question (1) 'Who was I
that I should...', cf. Ex. iii. 11 ris etjut tyu> QTL TropevcrojUiaL ;
(2) 'was I able to...'. Observe the emphatic position of
eyu heightening the contrast and emphasizing the argu-ment : it is not ' who was I ?
' but '
I, who was I ?'
18. iiervxao-av] Negative : their opposition ceased,
eSoj-oo-av, positive : their praise began.
apa] ergo, 'then', 'so then': the word draws an infer-
ence, cf. Luke xi. 20 apa g<p6aaei> e0' fycas, xi. 48 apa jmaprvpetre, and apa ovv commonly in St Paul at the beginning ofa sentence or clause (e.g. Rom. v. 18), a position which apacannot occupy in classical Greek.
152 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xi. 18
TTJV jiTcvoiav els .]' the repentance (which leads) to
life', the repentance which it was the special mission of
Jesus to offer, cf. v. 31 n.
19. olfiv ovv 8iao-irapevTs] Luke markedly connects
this with viii. 4 oi fjLev ovv dtacnrap^vres dir)\6ov. From that
point we have the description of one set of incidents, whicharose out of the dispersion and persecution consequent onthe death of Stephen : here our attention is definitely re-
called to the same point, that we may trace the same cause
acting in another direction, viz. in the spread of the Gos-
pel to Antioch, the first great scene of St Paul's labours andthe centre from which he commences those missionaryjourneys, the record of which composes the chief part of theremainder of the Acts.
6Xh|/o>s] From 6\tpw (akin to r/>t/3w); cf. tribulumwhence ' tribulation'.
iirl 2T<j>dvo>]' about S. ', as the original cause of it, cf.
iii. 10 n. Andoc. de Myst. 25 TWJ> (frvybvruv M rois ^UCTTT;-
piois.
^oivfoctjs] A plain 120 m. long by 15 broad, on the sea-
coast to the W. of Lebanon, its chief cities being Tyre andSidon.
A. F. *AvTio\as] On the Orontes, 15 m. from its portSeleucia, one of the most important cities of antiquity.It was built B.C. 301 by Seleucus Nicator, and became the
capital of Syria and residence of the imperial legate. After-
wards one of the five patriarchates with Jerusalem, Kome,Constantinople and Alexandria.
20. KvpTjvcuoi] ii. 10 n.
Kal irpos TOVS 'EXXTjvKrrds]' also to the Grecians', i.e.
as well as to the Jews mentioned ver. 19. But this is notsense, for the term 'lovdaios includes 'EXX^io-nfc.
v. A. M. The readings demand attention.La. w. Ka i js found in KAB but omitted in DEHLP.
"EXKrjvas is found in A (which however reads
wrongly ix. 29), D1(where it has been altered to
'
TEA\ sand N3 as a correction of evayye^o-ras.
given in 'EXX^ioTas is found in BD2EHLP.
g-v - The objections to
'EXX^icrras, notwithstanding its great
Chry's.,MSS - authority, are almost insuperable, for (1) the Hellenists
Grotiu's, (vi. 1 n.) had always been accepted as members of the church,
mann see ^e *n c^* "*' an^ Preacning to them would certainlyTischen- not be mentioned specially or have given occasion to the
MFA TV
sen(^mg f Barnabas; (2) they were 'louScuot and cannot be
opposed to them as they are here : the opposite of 'EXX?;-'
XL 23] NOTES. 153
The reading'
EXX^io-rds seems due to a belief that the
conversion of Cornelius was the first case of the conversion
of a Gentile, whereas, if "EXA^as be read here, we seem to
have a prior instance of such conversion, for the words whichdescribe the commission and conduct of Barnabas are A.
thought to indicate that what had happened at Antioch
startled and surprised the Church at Jerusalem. But
(1) although the case of Cornelius was first in importance
(as Luke clearly indicates by the position and length of his
narrative) it is not necessary to assume that it was first in
point of time; (2) even assuming that the case of Cornelius
was already known, it would surely be natural to send a
commissioner to examine and report on the working of the
newly-accepted principle in practice.It is also urged against "EXX^i/as that xiv. 27 when Paul
and Barnabas return to Antioch they bring back news that* God had opened a door of faith to the Gentiles', and that
there would be no need to proclaim this if the same thinghad happened at Antioch itself, It will be observed how-ever that the words in xiv. 27 are not the announcement of
a new principle, but of a new fact, viz. successful missionarywork among the Gentiles of Asia Minor, which would natu-
rally be good news to the Gentile converts in Antioch.
As a proof that 'EXX^tcrrds is a correction, observe that
all the MSS. which read it omit /cat except B, which retains
KaL This is remarkable. Any one altering'^XX^as to'
EXXij-
VLo-rds would naturally omit /cat, for * also to the Grecians'
is obviously not sense (see above). How then is it possibleto account for the reading of B, except on the suppositionthat /cat Trpbs roi)s 'EXX^icrras is an incomplete correction
from /cat Trpos roiV'EXX^as ?
21. x V Kvptov]' the hand of Jehovah ', i.e. His visibly
exerted strength; cf. iv. 30, xiii. 11; Luke i. 66 /cat %ety> K.
yv /xer' CLVTOV. The phrase is graphic, and common in O.T.,
e.g. Ex. ix. 3; Is. lix. 1.
22. irepl avrwv] i.e. the new converts.
|aTr(rTt\av] Clearly as a commissioner to examine and
report. The narrative does not seem to indicate surpriseor opposition, as when the case of Cornelius was reported, v. N.
but rather describes the conduct of those, who regarded withnatural interest the practical working on a large scale of a
principle already accepted.
23. X{*p Lv.--exap'n] Suavis paronomasia; grace brings
gladness. Cf. Luke i. 28 Xat/ae, /cexaptrw^j/?/.
TT\V TOV 6ov] Emphatic, cf. i. 25 n.
7rapKa\i] iv. 36 n.
154 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xi. 23
'purpose', cf. xxvii. 13.
26. o-vvaxO^vai ev rfj KK\.] 'assembled (with the other
believers) in the church '.
XPTlFLaT ^<rtu]*
(1) iiegotiarij (2) ita ut nomen indeadipis-car is, (3) denominari: cf. Bom. vii.
Xpurriavovs] About this word two points are clear :
(1) It was not employed by the Christians of them-selves, being only found in N. T. here, Acts xxvi. 28
(contemptuously), and 1 Pet. iv. 16. The 'believers' are oi
/jia0r)TaL, oi 017101, ol Trio-rot, oi d5e\0oi.
(2) It was not invented by the Jews, who would not
apply the term 'followers of the Messiah' to those whothey maintained were the followers of the man Jesus, whowas not the Messiah. The Jews called them 'Nazarenes'or 'Galilaeans'.
The word is formed on the analogy of Pompeiani, Caesa-
riani, 'H/wdiarol (Matt. xxii. 16), and so means 'partizans'or 'followers of Christus'. It is found Tac. Ann. xv. 44
quos vulgus Christianas appellabat. Auctor ejus nominisChristus.... It was also spelt Chrestiani, and Suet. Claud.
25) has Chrestus, apparently connecting it with xpyvThs, andcf. Fr. chr^tien= chrestien.
It is a remarkable word, being' written in Hebrew and
Greek and Latin ', for it refers to the Hebrew belief in a
Messiah, it is a Greek word, and it is formed as a Latin
adjective.
27. 4v ravTcus...] i.e. during the stay of Paul andBarnabas at Antioch.
KarrjXOov] Jerusalem being regarded as the central
point ; viii. 15 n.
irpo(j>TJTai] Both in N. T. and 0. T. the word 'prophet'Is not limited to its modern sense of one who '
foretells the
future', but is used in a wider sense of one who 'declares'
or 'forth tells the will of God', and refers either to the
present, past, or future. . In N. T. it is clearly applied to
persons possessing some special inspiration. In 1 Cor. xiv.
'prophecy' is distinguished from yKwcvais XaXetV as beingintelligent and intelligible, and (ver. 3) its objects are
denned as olKofofJvfa* Kal ircLpaK\r)(nv /ecu Trapa[j.vdiav. Theterm is frequent in the Acts, cf. xiii. 1 TT. /cat SiScur/caXot ;
xv. 32 TT. 6Wes...7ra/3e/ca'Xeo-aj> /cat eTrecrr^yoi^ay.
28. avcwrTas] v. 17 n. "A-yapos, also xxi. 10.
XIJJLOV...] We have no knowledge of any universalfamjne jn fae reign of Claudius, but Josephus speaks of' the great famine
'
in Judaea A.D. 44, and describes how pro-
XII. 1] NOTES. 155
visions were purchased for the Jews from Egypt by Izates
king of Adiabene and his mother Helena, who were Jewish
proselytes. Famines in various places however characterized
the reign of Claudius, and Suet. Claud. 10 speaks of assiduas
sterilitates; cf. too Suet. 18; Tac. Ann. xn. 43.
XLJJLOS fern, is Doric, from which dialect many forms
passed into Hellenistic Greek. Cf. xii. 4 Tridcras for Trieaas.
KXcvuSiov] Eoman emperor 41 54 A.D.; born B.C. 10;son of Drusus the brother of the Emperor Tiberius
; prede-cessor of Nero.
29. TWV 8e jjLaGi^Twv] Strict grammar would require oi
pad. as nom. to upicav, but the gen. is due to TIS occurringin the intervening clause icatfcos cvTropelro rw. 'But the
disciples according to every one's means determined each of
them to send with a view to help...'.The complexity of the sentence is due to Luke's desire
to insert so much, viz. (1) the general determination, <Spi<rav t
(2) the rule which determined the amount of the contribu-
tions, K<x#cbs euTropetro rts, (3) the individual interest excited,
&CCC<7TOS dVTUV.
30. TOVS irpcr|3uTpovs] Here mentioned for the first
time. They probably occupy a similar position in the
church to the 'elders' in the Jewish synagogue. The'elders' naturally become marked off in all communi-ties (cf. vi. 11 TOV \abi> Kal robs irpff(3., and the words sena-
tus, yepovaia, alderman, Trpeo-fivrepLov xxii. 5), and the* elders
' were treated with especial reverence by the Jews and
spoken of as a separate body, v. O. T. passim. The wordsoon begins to indicate not so much superior age as superior
position. The Apostles appointed 'elders' in every cityxiv. 23 : they ranked next to the Apostles (xv. 2, 4, 6), andare also called eirlvKoiroi 'overseers' (xx. 17 compared withxx. 28).
From the word our 'priest' is derived, being, like the
French pretre, a contracted form of 'presbyter' ; some con-
fusion has arisen from the fact that '
priest'
is the ordinaryrendering of tepefo, which is quite distinct in meaning from
irpecrfSvTepos.
SavXov] St Paul in Gal. does not mention this visit.
CHAPTEE XII.
1. KCIT* Ktvov...] i.e. about the time of the mission of
Barnabas and Paul.
eire'paXev rds X-] to De taken literally: 'laid his hands
on', KCLKUCTCU giving the object of his doing so. It is not
merely= e7rexeip77<je^, 'attempted', cf. iv. 3, .v. 18.
156 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xn. 1
'
HpwS-qs 6 p.] Herod Agrippa, son of Aristobulus andBerenice, grandson of Herod the Great, educated at Borne.
Caligula at his accession (A.D. 37) gave him the tetrarchyof Trachonitis and the title of king, subsequently addingGalilee and Peraea. He was at Home at the death of
Caligula, and aided Claudius in acquiring the empire ; in
return for his services Samaria and Judaea were added to
J. Ant. his government. He is described by Josephus as a pleasant,xix. 7. 3. vajn man, very anxious to secure popularity with the Jews,
whose rites he scrupulously observed (TO, irarpia KaOapus
2. 'IctKwpov] Son of Zebedee, Matt. iv. 21. Speciallychosen with John and Peter to be present at the raising of
Jairus' daughter (Mark v. 37), at the transfiguration (Matt.xvii. 1), and the agony in the garden (Matt. xxvi. 37). Ofhim and John Jesus had specially said 'Ye shall indeeddrink of my cup' (Matt. xx. 23). He is the only Apostlewhose death is mentioned in N.T.
By beheading ; cf. the case of John the BaptistMatt. xiv. 10.
W. 3. irpo<re'0TO o-vXXapciv] 'A Hebraism. See Luke xx.
12 TTpoo-tdero TT^I/'CU'; Gen. iv. 2irpo<r{6r)KTKii>', xxxviii. 26
Trpofftdero TOV yv&vai.
TWV dtv|j.wv] 'bread not made with yeast' (#w and*
yeast' being from one root). It was to remind the Israel-
ites of the liaste with which they left Egypt and ate the
first passover (Ex. xii. 34, 39). It was eaten for seven daysafter the eating of the passover lamb on the 14th of Nisan
(Ex. xii. 14; Lev. xxiii. 6).
4. TeWapcriv rcrp.] Four bodies of four men, each of
which would be on duty for six hours out of the twenty-four. The Romans divided the night into four 'watches'
(rigiliae), and so perhaps each 'quaternion' would take one4 watch' of the night. Two of the soldiers were chained to
Peter, and perhaps two kept watch outside the cell, but it
As M. A. is an error to identify these with the Trp&T-rj 0uXa/c^ KCL! 5ev-do*
rtya of ver. 10, as the words <pv\aKri and SieXdovres do notadmit this.
. TO IT.] Clearly not merely the 14th of Nisan, the
day of the eating the passover lamb, but the whole pass-over week, for the reference to at TJ/J,. T&V af. and the im-
perfect errjpe'iTo ver. 5 imply a duration of several days,and Luke himself defines TO ira<r-xa, cf. Luke xxii. 1
rj eoprrj
TUV dfyfjLWV rj \eyofJLevTr) Trdcrxa.M.W.A. Nonjudicant diefesto was a Jewish rule.
Herod would take his place on the raised
xii. 12] NOTES. 157
judgment- seat (/3?7/xa, tribunal) and the prisoner be led upto it, and there condemned in the presence of and for the
pleasure of the Jews (T$ Aa; Ethic Dat. embracing boththese ideas). Cf. John xix. 13 16.
5. 6 |AV oflv II....] 'So then P. was being guarded...and prayer was being made but when Herod wasabout...'.
The clause irpoaevx^ 5e... is parallel to o ^ev o$v II,
the antithesis to which is ore 5e.... Both A. and E.V. arein error here; cf. ii. 41 n.
6. 8Se|j.vos d\. 8v<rCv] cf. xxviii. 16, 20. The prisonerwas chained by the wrist usually to one soldier, here for
more security to two. Cf. Sen. Ep. 5 eadem catena et mi-litem et custodiam copulat.
7. luc'o-TT]] cf. verse 10 dirforij. Both words connote Ln.
suddenness. Cf. Luke ii. 9 dyye\os Kvpiov eTrecrr^. The2nd aorist of tylffTijfu occurs seven times in Luke, eighttimes in the Acts, and nowhere else in N.T.
olKTJiux,Ti] a room in a house', 'chamber', but fre-
quently used euphemistically= 'a cell', 'a prison', e.g.Dem. 890.
8. gwrai] 'put on thy girdle', worn round the Che- Eders-
thoneth (XITWV). 'It was not a hasty escape as in Hor. Sat. " r*
i. 2. 132 Discincta tunica fugiendwn est ac pede nudo\ ^"Cf. too a^wcrros= ' hurried
' Hes. Op. 343.
10. 8i\06vT6s...] 'when they were past the first andsecond ward', A. and E.V. rightly.
The word di\66j>res suggests 'traversing a place', andso seems to necessitate rendering $vAa/c^, 'ward': other-
wise it might'
guard', 'body of men on guard'.
avTOjj.a,TT]] So of things without life, II. v. 749 auro/xa-
rat de irvXat JJ.VKOV ovpavov.
11. ev iavrw YV.] Peter had hitherto regarded the
impressions he had received as visionary and unreal, as
similar to those received x. 10 when he was in an '
ecstasy';now having 'come to himself, i.e. finding himself in his or-
dinary everyday waking state, he perceives that they are real.
12. <rwi8wv] cf. xiv. 6; 'having viewed and compre-hended the case', having grasped the situation; so Dem.17 Trdvra 77 ravra dec (rvvidwras cLiravTas fioydetv....
Maptas] Otherwise unknown. In Col. iv. 10 Ma/>/cos
6 aveifstbs Bapvafia is rendered in A.V. ' sister's son to B.',
thus making Mary sister of Barnabas, but the rendering of
is quite arbitrary, and R.V. rightly gives 'cousin'.
158 ACTS OF. THE APOSTLES, [xir. 12
1 John surnamed Mark' is generally identified with Markthe Evangelist. As with Saul, so with him, his Hebrew nameceases to be used generally, cf. xiii. 5, 13 'John', but xv.
39; 2 Tim. iv. ll;'Philem. 24 'Mark'. Notwithstandinghis desertion of Paul recorded in the Acts he was withhim during his first imprisonment at Borne, cf. Col. iv. 10.
Ancient testimony agrees in making him the epwvevT'/i*of Peter, cf. 1 Pet. v. 13 Map/cos o vios JJLOV.
13. KpoiSo-avros, vuaKovcrcu] Both classical in this sense.
Cf. Xen. Symp. I. 11 Kpoveas r^v 6vpav eiTre r VTraKoixravTi.
T-qv 6upav TOV irvXwvos] From this phrase it is clearthat TTV\WV '
gateway', 'gate', is a more inclusive term than
Oupa' door '
: the words are often however used indifferently,cf. ver. 14.
15. MaCvT]] cf. xxvi. 24.
Siurxvp^ero] Classical. A very strong word, 'keptconfidently affirming '.
6 d/yyeXos] It was a popular belief among the Jewsthat each man had ' a guardian angel '. Cf . the genius ofthe Romans, and Hor. Ep. n. 2. 188
Genius, natale comes qui temperat astrum,naturae deus humanae, mortal-is in unumquodque caput, voltu mutabilis, albus et ater.
And Pind. 01. 13. 148 5afyton> yevtdXios.Matt, xviii. 10 .is important as regards the validity of
this belief.
17. Karao-cCo-as] cf. xiii. 16, xix. 33, xxi. 40, of a
speaker, who indicates by a downward movement of thehand a desire for silence.
For 'IaKco|3a>] cf. xv. 13, xxi. 18, president of the Church at
Jamesv. Jerusalem ; specially mentioned by Paul (Gal. i. 19) as
13.
a XV*
seen by him and 'a brother of the Lord', and an 'Apostle'
v. Light- (but not therefore one of the Twelve, or to be identified withfoot, ad James of Alphaeus ').
18. OVK oXfyos] Litotes; cf. xix. 11 ov raj ruxo&ras.The phrase occurs eight times in the Acts; e.g. xv. 2.
rt apa...] 'what could have become of P.'; ri apa ex-
presses much more doubt and astonishment than rl ; cf.
Luke i. 66 rl apa TO Traidiov TOVTO &JTCU ;
19. dvaKptvas] iv. 9 n. airaxO-rivai here absolutely= 'to be led away to execution'; cf. Matt, xxvii. 31 air'f)-
yayov avrbv et's TO oraupwo'ai; Dem. 736, 2 dirayaye^v rots
ZvoeKa. So too duel, cf. Plin. ad Traj. 96 (of the
Christians) Confitentes iterum ac tertio interrogavi, sup-
pllcium minatus: perseverantes ducijussi.
xii. 23] NOTES. 159
20. 6vp.ojiaxwv] Late Gk,= 'to fight passionately', but deW.M.Herod could have no power to go to war with Tyre and
Sidon, and so here 'have an angry quarrel with'. A.
and R.V. 'was highly displeased with'.
Tvpiois Kal 2.] Both cities are on the coast; Tyre is
20 m. S. of Sidon, of which it was a colony, though it be-
came more important than the mother city ;it was almost
the first commercial city of the ancient world. The main
part of the town was on an island half a mile from the shore.
It was taken by Alexander (B.C. 322) after a siege of seven
months, and never regained its former consequence.
TOV iirl TOV KOITWVOS] praefectus cubiculo, cubicularius,'chamberlain' an officer who from his opportunities of
personal access might naturally obtain great influence
with a monarch.
8i<i TO Tp<J>o-0cu...] They were large commercial cities
with an amount of territory not proportioned to their
population, and so looked largely to Palestine for their food-
supply, cf. 1 Kings v. 9; Ezek. xxvii. 17. Herod mightrender this importation of food very difficult.
21. raKTirj...] Josephus gives a full account of Herod's Ant.
death. The occasion he describes as a festival held in J1^ jn
'
honour of the emperor : on the second day Herod having A.
put on a robe all of silver tissue (crToXfy evdv<rd[jt,evos e
dpyvpov TreTroLrjfjLevr]^ Travav) came into the theatre at day-break, and, the rays of the sun striking full on this robe,it gave forth a marvellous radiance (OavfjiaaLus airearLXfiev]
striking awe and terror into the beholders. Thereuponflatterers hailed him as a god with the words Ei^ez/r/s efys.
He did not rebuke them, but shortly afterwards observedan owl ((3ov(3&i>a) perched on a rope above his head and atonce took it for a messenger of evil (dyye\ov...evdvs eVoT/cre
KCLKUV elvai) ;he was presently seized with pain in the pit
of his stomach and died (yaarpbs aXy-r^avi. dLepya<r6ds) five
days later after continuous suffering.
eirl TOV PI) pares] From Jos. we know that this tookplace in the theatre, which was often used for public assem-blies (cf. xix. 29). Pwa, originally the platform in thePnyx at Athens from which the orators spoke, is frequentlyused for the raised seat or platform (suggestus, tribunal] ofa Eoman magistrate or officer
;cf. Matt, xxvii. 19 ; Acts
xviii. 12, xxv. 6.
ISTjp/rj-yopei] Contiondbatur : he addressed the ambassa-dors in a 'public harangue' before the assembly.
23.^iiraTagv...ayy\os Kvpi'ov] cf. xii. 7 dyyeXos Kvpiov...7raraas : observanda antithesis.
160 ACTS OF .THE APOSTLES, [xn. 23
For the 'angel of Jehovah', cf. 2 Kings xix. 35, of thedestruction of Sennacherib, e^rjKdev dyy. K. /cat <?7raraei>
;
also 1 Chron. xxi. 15.
v. F. ad <TKw\T]K6ppcoTos] Apparently this disease, whatever ittoe. was, was regarded as a divine judgment on the pride of
tyrants. Cf. 2 Mace. ix. where the death of Antiochus
Epiphanes is described, the disease being spoken of as
aTT\<iyxywv aXyrjduv /cat Trt/cpai TU)I> 2v5ov fiaffavot, akrre
e/c roO 0-cfyiaros tr/cwXTj/cas a.va.eiv, and it is emphatically de-Ant.
^scribed as a punishment of his pride and cruelty. Herod
xvu. G.o.tjie Qreat according to Josephus died of ey^is cr/cwA?7/cas
fj,Trotov<ra. Cf. too Herod, iv. 205 y 3>epert/x?7 ^wcra evXtwv
eee<rej/, where it is mentioned as a divine punishment.At this point begins the history of St Paul's three mis-
sionary journeys, and the rest of the Acts is confined tode AV. an account of his life.
* Each journey is commenced fromAntioch and ends with a visit to Jerusalem, each is illus-
trated with a speech, the first before Jews (xiii. 16 41), thesecond before Gentiles (xvii. 22 31), the third beforeChristians (xx. 1835)'.
CHAPTER XIII.
1. 7rpo<|>T}T(u KO.I 818.] xi. 27 n.
Sv(jLcov ... Mavaijv] Unknown. Mava-^v = Menahem(2 Kings xv. 14).
<ruvTpo<f>os] Y. collactaneus ; R.V. 'foster-brother'. A.V.
'brought up with'. There are no grounds for decidingbetween the two senses.
SoM. o T Bapvapas...Kat SavXos] The marked insertion of
the other names between these two names, hitherto men-tioned in close connection (e. g. xii. 25), is curious. It
would seem that Luke before describing their special'
sepa-ration
'
for their missionary work, is desirous to point outthat previously they were not '
separated' from, but onlytwo among the other '
prophets and teachers'
at Antioch.
'HpwSov] iv. 27 n.
2. XeiTOupYowTwv] In classical Greek ' to undertakethe performance of one of those public services' (\eLTovpyiai)such as the equipment of a trireme, which fell in turn onall wealthy Athenian citizens : in LXX. used of ' minister-
ing' in the temple, e.g. 1 Sam. ii. 11; Ex. xxviii. 39 (43),cf. Heb. x. 11: here apparently of 'worship' generally, cf.
our word 'liturgy', and 'service' in the phrase 'MorningService '.
'Fasting' and 'prayer' are continually connected, cf.
x. 30; 1 Sam. vii. 5, 6; Dan. ix. 3.
xiii. 6] NOTES. 161
cx<f>op<raT 8ij] 5?j gives vigorous emphasis to the
command. Cf. xv. 36 ; Luke ii. 15 5tA0w/xej/ 77, and the
frequent use of aye 5rj, <pepe 5rj, &G.
Paul speaks of himself (Eom. i. 1) as dtpupurfjievos eh
eva.yy\iov deov.
6] els is to be repeated before the pronoun, cf. ver. 39wirb TTO.VTUV u>v
; Stallb. Plat. Phaed. 76 D ev roury a7r6\-
\vfjiev $Trep KO! Aa/x./Sawyuef non iteratur praepositio ev more
loquendi paone legitimo ; Soph. 0. C. 749.
4. avrolIJL^V ovv] The antithesis is dteXQovres <5e, cf.
ii. 41 n.
uiro TOV cry. TTV.] Note this repeated reference to thesource of their authority, and cf. ver. 9.
ScXeuKiav] Seleucia 'by the sea', as it was called to
distinguish it from other cities of the same name, wasfounded B.C. 300 by Seleucus Nicator at the mouth of the
Orontes.
Kxnrpov] The birthplace of Barnabas, cf. iv. 36. The F.
number of Jews was so great there, that A.D. 116 they rose
upon the native inhabitants and massacred, it is said,
240,000.
5. 2a\ct|jiLva] The principal town of the island, onthe E. coast in what is now the harbour of Famagousta ;
said to have been built by Teucer, son of Telamon king of
Salamis, whom his father refused to receive home after thedeath of Ajax, and to have been called after that famous
island, cf . Hor. Od. i. 7. 29 ambiguam tellure nova Salamina
futuram.
KanyyyX.\ov...] It was Paul's regular practice to enterthe synagogues and preach, cf. xiv. 1, xvii. 2 /card rb eludes,xviii. 4, 19, xix. 8. His rule in preaching the Gospel was,*to the Jew first and also to the Greek', Eom. i. 16; cf.
Acts xiii. 46 vjuuv irp&rov.Jesus in the same way preached after reading the lesson,
cf. Luke iv. 20. For the synagogue worship, vi. 9 n.
uiTT]pTT|v] Probably in the same sense as Luke iv. 20,where it is used of the ' minister* (Chazzan) or '
assistant'of the synagogue, cf. vi. 9 n.
6. IIa<|>ov] New Paphos on the W. coast, 8 m. N. of
the old Paphos celebrated for the worship of Venus.
pd/yov] viii. 9 n.
BapiT]<rovs]' son of Jesus ' or ' Joshua
',cf. i. 23 n.
dvOvirciTa)] 'proconsul'. Under the emperors the pro-vinces were divided into two classes, imperial and senatorial.
P. 11
162 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xm. 6
The former were usually such as needed the presence of a
military force and were governed by a military officer
(legatus) immediately subordinate to the emperor : for theW. F. latter the governors were nominally appointed by the senate
rn? an(l termed proconsuls, that term being applied to themv^aSblUSj , 1 IJ.-IIT i v. i t
mi. 13.*
though they had only been praetors '.
Dio Cas- Cyprus had been an imperial province but had beensmsjLin. restored to the senate by Augustus in exchange for Dal-
'
. matia. General Cesnola discovered an inscription inLa. irom ^ .,-, ,-, -,
*< Cesno- Cyprus with the wordsla, Cy- EirniATAOT...prtlS, its rpj-r * rnrvivk
Ancient 111A1U1Cities, the letters AN0 being probably to be supplied.
1877'. 7. <ruvTw] from (rvvlrj/ju ('I put together', 'grasp','
understand') indicates the possession of sound sense and
sagacity. Amid the decay of belief in their own mythologymany inquiring minds at Home turned their attention to theconsideration of foreign religions, and especially that of the
Jews. Hence the influence obtained even with 'sensible'
men by such impostors as Barjesus, cf. Juv. vi. 543 Arca-nam Judaea tremens mendicat in aurem
\ interpres legumSolymarum.
v. F. 8.'
EXvjias] Probably an Arabic word =fjidyos* the
wise man '
: still found in the Turkish title Ulemah.
8iaoTp\J/ai]= 'to pervert', 'turn aside', or into a wrongdirection some one who is taking the direct road to an
object, cf. ver. 10 &a<rr/>6/>ct> ;Luke ix. 41 yej/ea
9. 6 Kal IlavXos] Up to this point the Apostle has
always been called by his Hebrew name 2aAos, hencefor-
ward he is always called by his Koman name, IlaOXos. It is
clear that S. Luke notes the change of name as importantand marking an epoch ; it would seem that his non-Jewishname is thus introduced at the commencement of his mis-
sionary labours as the Apostle of the Gentiles, in order to
indicate that the narrative is no longer concerned with a
comparatively unknown Jew, but with one who, under thename of Paul, was to win a wider and universal fame.
E. g. Je- Many connect the name with Sergius Paulus (ob tarn
rom'e, magnae insigne victoriae, Aug.), but in the text no such con-
tinegXB~ 5iection seems hinted at, and the similarity of the Latin
Baurn.* name to the Hebrew one is probably its real origin (cf. i.
23 n.). It may have been always borne by the Apostle,
though hitherto, while among Jews, not generally used.
JSpjp^a Augustine remarks nomen elegit ut se ostenderet parvum,Mt. c. 7. but as a proper name the word rather suggested the glories
XIIL 15] NOTES. 163
of the Aemilian family, and even to us recalls the name of Hor. Od.
another Paulus, who was 'lavish of his noble life'.
10. iravT6s...'irdcrT]s...<
7ra<rqs] Note the emphasis.
paSioup-yCasl^' acting lightly', 'easily', 'without prin-
ciple', cf. pydLovpyrjima xviii. 14.
rds 68ovs...Tds cv0.] The adj. emphatic by position.The opposite expression is 'crooked ways', Ps. cxxv. 5;Prov. ii. 15. Isaiah had specially foretold of Messiah that
'the crooked shall be made straight' (Is. xl. 4, xlii. 16 rd
oTcoAia ets eu0e?az>;
cf. Luke iii. 5).
11. x V Kvpiov] xi. 21 n. Cf. Job xix. 21 %p ydp K.
TJ d\fsa/jL&r) [jLoti ecrTW.
12. eirl rfj...] For Iwl cf. iii. 10 n. KvpC<yu is the objec-
tive gen. :'
teaching about the Lord'.
13. dvax0VTs] 'having put out to sea', classical, andthirteen times in the Acts, cf. too Luke viii. 22 dv^xdrjcrav.
The Greeks regarded the coast line as lying low : from it
you go up inland (dj>a/3cuVeu') or up on to the 'high seas'
(dvdyeadai.), the opposite words being Karapalveu', Kard-
ol ircpl II.] 'Paul and his companions' : so Plat. Crat.
440 c ol Trepl 'Hpct/fXetrov. Note that now Paul becomesthe main figure, and contrast his secondary position ix. 27,
xi. 30, xiii. 1, 2.
ne'pyijv]On the river Oestrus 7J m. from its mouth.
Pamphylia lies along the coast between Cilicia on the E.
and Lycia on the W.
'Loaves...] Cf. xv. 38.
14. 'AvTi6)(iav] Like the great Antioch built by Seleu-
cus Nicator and named after his father;made a ' free city
'
189 B.C., and a colony by Augustus, who called it Caesarea.
TV o-appdreov] Heb. word=' day of rest', cf. Gen. ii. 3.
15. irpo<))t]Twv]' The Prophets were not read in the H. from
synagogues till B. c. 163, when they were substituted for the ^ro
,wn
ls
Law, which was prohibited by AntiochusEpiphanes. After the Jews,the removal of that prohibition by the Maccabees, both Law i. 610.
and Prophets were read'.' On the Sabbath at least seven persons were called on to Eders-
read successively portions of the Law '. ^|gm
'L
Xoyos irapaKXiicrews] iv. 36 n. Any Rabbi or distin-
guished stranger might be called on to preach : ordinationwas not requisite. Cf. the case of Jesus, Luke iv. 16 et seq.
The outline of Paul's discourse is this : as God has shewn
special care for Israel in the past (16 22), so He has now
112
164 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xm. 15
sent to Israel the promised Saviour Jesus (23). The mes-
sage of this salvation, long promised to our fathers, hasbeen sent to us (26). The Jews at Jerusalem did not recog-nize Jesus as the Messiah but crucified Him as had beenforetold. God has however proved His claims by raisingHim from the dead (27 30), and of this fact we, the Apostles,are witnesses, and accordingly preach to you that Jesus is
the Saviour whom the Scriptures foretell (31 37), and warnyou to give heed to our message (38 41).
16. Kal ot <)>op. T. Oeov] Cf. x. 2 n.; not Israelites,
but proselytes, as is clearly shewn by comparing ver. 43.
17. TOVTOV] deictic.
|\|aTo] Cf. i. 2 n. and Deut. iv. 37 ee\<faro rb
o"jrtp/j,a avruv ; Ps. Ixxxix. 3 dteOtjJL-riv dtadrjK'rjv ro?s e/cAe/crcus
fj.ov. Israel was 'the chosen' people.
M. v\|/wo-v] 'raised', i.e. increased in numbers, strength,and dignity, the last especially in connection with their
miraculous delivery. So the sojourn in Egypt and deliveryfrom it are referred to with grateful pride, Ps. cv. 23 38.
A. andB.V. 'exalted'.
irapoLKia] vii. 6 n.
ppa\fovos...] Ex. vi. 6 Xurpwo-o/xat tyxas iv
18. Kal ...] This reading makes u;s='when', butthe alternative reading is much simpler, placing a Kal before
Ka0e\uv and making s= 'about', as in A. and E.V.
iTpo-iro^op-qo-cv]' suffered he their manners' A. and E.V.
For tne meaning of the word cf. Cic. ad Att. xni. 29 In hoc
rbv Tv(f>6v fjiou 7rp6s 0<2v TpoTTO(p6p'rja'ov ; Schol. Arist. Ran.1432 17 JIT) Karad^aaOai 07 /caradea/xei>ous rpoirotyopeiv.
There is a distinct reference to Deut. i. 31 rpoTro^o/^Veto*e Ktipios 6 6eos crou, us et rts Tpoirocfiopya'cu &v6pwiros rbv vibv
avTov, Kara wacrai> rriv odoy...
The original Hebrew word means simply 'to bear'
('carry'; or 'endure' 'be patient with'), and both in the
LXX. and here^rpofocpop-rja-ev
is also read. Whether it
means merely 'nourished' (=
26pe\pev Hesych.), or 'bare
erpo^. them as a nursing father' (B.V. in margin), <?77>o0o06p?7<re*>is given seems clearly required by the sense here (and also in Deut.
SB' w * 31)>
for the Apostle is dwelling not on the perversity of
F.'de w! Israel but on the care and affection of God for them : erpo-
jro(p6prjffv distinctly is out of place.Tulit Deus populum Israeliticum in deserto beneficentissi-
ma, eaque plane singulari ratione, quae proprie illi conveni-
ret aetati tenellae, qua populus non ipse se tulit, ut homo
xiii. 23] NOTES. 165
adultus, sed Dens eum, ut parvulum necdum sibi suppetentem,
gestavit. B. Cf. Is. Ixiii. 9 ;and especially Num. xi. 12.
19. frrra e(9vT]...] Cf. Deut. vii. 1.
KdTKXi]pov(|AT]<rv]*
gave (them) as an inheritance':
T.B. without any authority /care/cX^yooSor^tTe^* divided to
them by lot '.
20. ws r<ri . . . ] The text seems to mean that the whole Text in x
of the events from God's 'choosing' Israel, i.e. from His ^^SvS?covenant with Abraham up to the entrance into Canaan, by W.B.took place in 'about 450 years'. For the dat. cf. viii. 11 R -v
T.B. places these words after juerd raura, thus making Cf. Jos.
the period of the Judges 450 years. This was the popular ^f;^ ^
chronology, and the figure is apparently obtained by addingtogether the dates assigned in the O.T. to the various Judgesincluding Eli
;this method of calculation however does not
take into account that several Judges may have been con-
temporaneous, and is inconsistent with 1 K. vi. 1, whereSolomon's temple is said to have been begun 480 yearsafter the departure from Egypt.
Many consider that the reading given in the text is a ^-P.A.correction, and that the reading of T.B. (following E, G, H)
lN
is right, Paul having used the popular, though probablyinaccurate, chronology.
28wKv KpiTcts] Judges ii. 16.
21. TJTi]<ravTO |3curiX&i] 1 Sam. viii. 5. 28a>K6v...l Sam.ix. 1 et seq.
<ITK\ T<r<rpaKovTa] The time is not given in O.T. ;
Josephus however tells us that Saul reigned 18 years during Ant. vi.
the lifetime of Samuel, and 22 after his death.U' 9>
22. jxeTcumjcras] 'having removed him from his office',
i. e. by the sentence of deposition recorded 1 Sam. xv. 23.
Cf. Luke xvi. 4 OTOLV /xera<7ra^u) TTJS olKovo/mias.
vpov...] A combination of Ps. Ixxxix. 20 evpov Aavld
rbv 5ov\6v /ULOV, ev eAeet 0,7^ %/Hcra O.VTOV, and 1 Sam. xiii. 14
7]T'f)(reL Kvpios eaury avOpwrrov /card TJ\V Kapdiav avrov /cat
VT\lrat Kvpios aury...
23. TOVTOV] Emphatic.' Of this man from the seed. . .
'
KCIT' eircryycXiav...] The promise is to be found 2 Sam.vii. 12; Ps. cxxxii. 11, both passages being Messianically
interpreted.The verb ayo> is found in Zech. iii. 8 of the sending of yy
Messiah ayu rbv dov\6v pov Q,va.TO\r)v ('the Branch'). T.B.JJ
has ijycLpev.
166 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xm. 24
24. irpoKT]pvavTos] As a herald before a king.
irpi irpoo-wirou] 'before', 'in front of, with a recollectionof Mai. iii. 1 (the passage quoted Mt. xi. 10) <?a7ro0T&Xa>rbv dyye\6v yuov, Kal ^7rt/3X^ercu odbv irpb irpoff&irov fJLOV.
25. <os 8^ errX/rjpou...] Paul's favourite metaphor fromthe race-course, cf. xx. 24; 2 Tim. iv. 7 TOV Spo^ov rereXe/ca;
lw*Qr. Gal ' " 2 ' An inscription found at Tarsus refers to thein. 209,
"
completion of the stadium there. Note the imperfects.
OVK cljil l-yco] A. andE.V. rightly 'I am not he', i.e. Hewhom you expect, the Messiah. Cf. the question put tohim ; John i. 25 rt ovv /3a7rr/fas, el ffv OVK el 6 X/HOTO j ;
a\\f
I8ov...] Johni. 27.
SoL&M. 26.ijjJ.iv]
'To us': emphatic. The message of this
salvation, of the salvation brought by Jesus the Saviour
(cf. ver. 23 o-wr^pa 'Iiqffovv), long promised to our fathers (cf.
ver. 32), has been sent to us, in our day (cf. n. on ijfiGv ver.
32). The clause which follows, viz. ol yap..., does not givethe reason why this is so, but tells how it is so. yap intro-
duces the narrative which explains the message.Vv T.E. has fyu*>, thus drawing a contrast between the
J^j^ Jews of Antioch and the Jews dwelling at Jerusalem 'we
B.v. come to you with this message because the Jews at Jerusa-
lem rejected it'. But it seems impossible that Paul at this
emphatic point in his speech, marked as emphatic by the
repeated personal address (avdpes a5...), should explain whyhe was preaching to the Jews of Antioch and not to thoseof Jerusalem. Nowhere else is such a distinction drawnbetween the two classes, nor is it drawn here, for Paul point-
edly addresses his hearers as viol ytvows 'A/3/oact/x, i.e. as in
common with all other Jews, children of the promise now ful-
filled. The introduction of such a distinction between twoclasses of Jews mars the whole meaning of the speech,which is not a justification of Paul's presence in Antiochbut a great argument that Jesus is the Messiah.
27. TOVTOV] i.e. Jesus the Saviour, implicitly referred
to in TTJS O-UT. ravTTjs and the subject of the whole discourse.
aYvoTJ<rayTs]A mild word, purposely chosen, as sug-
gesting unwilling error, cf. iii. 17. It governs both TOVTOV
and rds (puvas (as A. and B.V.) : they failed to recognize Jesus
and they failed to recognize the prophetic utterances aboutv, A. a suffering rather than a triumphant Messiah. Others take
Kal almost= 'also' and joining dyvorjo-avres with e7r\ripu(rai>.
28. fXT]8|jLtav ali-Cav...] Cf. Pilate's words Luke xxiii. 22
a'LTiov Oavdrov evpov kv avrq).
xm. 35] NOTES. 167
etsi quaesiere B. pointedly, but wrongly : it is
not Paul's object to suggest the guilt of the Jews at Jeru-
salem.
32. vjxds] ace. after eucryy* as a verb of teaching, cf.
viii. 40; ryv cTrayyeXLav is the second ace. of the thingtaught,
* we teach you the promise, how, that is, God hasfulfilled it...'.
T.E. avT&v Tjfuv, rightly as regards sense, butwithout any authority. 'It can hardly be doubted that W.&H.
77/Awj> is a primitive corruption of 77^'. Indeed y/uuv is
necessary to the sense :
* the promise made to the fathers,that (promise) God has fulfilled to the children, having for
us raised up...', or 'to the children, even us, by raising
up...'.
dya<rrq<ras 'I^o-otiv] as iii. 22, vii. 37; certainly not AsA.M.
'having raised him from the dead', for the Psalm imme- Era^'diately quoted, which refers to the sending of Messiah, mus,&c.would have no relevance. Paul refers to the 'raising up of
Jesus '
i.e. the sending of Him as Messiah as fulfilling one
prophecy, and the '
raising Him from the dead '
as fulfillinganother. The two are separate acts, though forming part La- do
of one divine purpose, and the one is the natural and ne-w*
cessary complement of the other, as the use of the same verbseems to indicate (cf. below the repeated words 5c6o-w, 5oWs;TCG offLCL, rbv offtoy).
33. mos,..] Verbatim from Ps. ii. 7. For Seur^p^ D has SoF. M,
TT/jwry, which is not improbably right, the first Psalm being Tischen-
regarded by the Jews as introductory, and the second one dorf.
counted as 'the first'.
34. |JLT]KTI fiAXovra...] Cf. carefully Eom. vi. 9 'Christ
being raised from the dead dieth no more '.
Swcro)...] Is. Iv. 3 dLaOricrofJiaL vfuv dia6iJK'r)i> aluviov, TO.
offia Aaui5 rot iriara,. Translate 'I will give to you (the
Israelites) the holy promises of David that are sure', ret
oVict is the noun, ra Tnard the predicate, marked by its posi-tion as emphatic. What ' the holy promises of David '
areis immediately made clear by the second quotation, whichrefers to 'the Holy One', i.e. Messiah, the great Son of
David.
35. SIOTI...] 'Because...': Paul immediately justifieshis application of ra 6W A. to the Messiah by referring to
Ps. xvi. 10 which, he says, shews that the 'holy promisesof David' cannot merely mean that David was God's holyone, for the Holy One spoken of is described as 'not seeing
168 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xm. 35
corruption', and so cannot be David who died, but mustbe the Son of David who had been raised from the dead.
36. yVql iSCcj...] Of the various ways in which thesewords may grammatically be taken, the clearest sense is
obtained by rendering, 'Having served his own generation,
by the will of God fell asleep...and saw corruption'. Thusthe words are taken in their natural order and we havea double distinction marked between David and Jesus, for
(1) Jesus 'is of service
'
to all generations, and (2)*
by thewill of God He fell asleep' but did not 'see corruption'.
irpocreTeBt]...] 'An expression arising from the practiceof burying families together'. Cf. Gen. xv. 15; Judgesii. 10.
39. OTTO TTCLVTCDV WV] i.6. C10' WJ>, Cf. V6r. 2 n. 5lACCUOW='to make' or 'declare righteous': SIKCUOUTCU a7r6... = 'is
justified (by being set free) from...' The believer receives
'remission of sins', and so is freed from them and 'maderighteous'.
Opposed to Jesus in whom (v TOIJTIP) is to be found
justification from all sin, is the law of Moses in which (vvbfjLy) no justification is possible, according to Paul's con-
stant argument (e.g. Gal. iii. 11) that no man can keep theLaw or be 'declared righteous' under it, but that for thus
being made'
righteous'
forgiveness of sin through Jesus is
needed.
40. Iv TOIS irpo^iJTais] vii. 42 n. The quotation is almostverbatim from LXX. Hab. i. 5. The immediate reference
See F. of the prophecy is to the Babylonian captivity. For '
yedespisers
'
the Heb. has '
among the nations '.
42. avrwv] i.e. clearly Paul and Barnabas, the nom. to
irapeKaXovv being 'those in the synagogue'.T.E. without any authority c&ovrwv d K rrjs (rvvaywyTJs
TWV 'Iou5cucoj>, irapeKaXovv ra Wv-rj. The correction is dueto some one who considered that the Jews were opposed to
the Apostles from the first, whereas the reverse is described
as being the case.
A. F. cis TO p,To|v <r.] 'the following sabbath', a late use of
jjLeraty, e.g. Plutarch Inst. Lac. 42 Qi\unrov...Kal /uerat> 5'
'A\%av5pov rbv vibv.
43. XvOefo-Tjs...] Apparently subsequently to the depar-ture of Paul and Barnabas.
46. r\v dva-yKaiov. . .]Cf . the command of Jesus i. 8. See
too iii. 26 n., xiii. 5 11.
KptvT IO/UTOVS] Emphatic, 'ye judge yourselves': it is
your own choice.
xm. 52] NOTES. 169
47. OVTCO -yap..-] The quotation almost verbatim fromLXX. Is. xlix. 6.
Paul states that this Messianic passage (1) 'declares that
Messiah is sent not only to the Jews but to the Gentiles,
(2) is therefore a direct injunction from God as to their
conduct in preaching.For els 0ws Qv&v cf. Luke ii. 32 0u's els diroKaXv^iv
tBv&v.
48. ocroi TJo-av TTO/y|j.Voi...] 'as many as were or-
dained' A. and E.V. The word reray^evoL is distinctly
passive, = 'placed in a certain position' or 'order'. Tothe Jews, who of their own choice rejected God's word, are
opposed the Gentiles who believed; but, as the term rd gOvrj La.
was too wide, the historian adds a correcting and limiting
phrase, 'such of them, that is, as had been appointed',1 marshalled '
'placed in the ranks of those who were on the
road toward(ei's)
eternal life'.
Luke is simply recording a fact; he describes certain
Gentiles as reray/mevoL els f. at.;he uses a participle passive
to describe their position, but there is no shadow of anindication that the question of 'predestination' was before
his mind. He could not have used simpler language. Cer-
tain men were in a certain position: he states that theywere in that position, but by whom placed there, or why,or how, he does not say. Cf. the use of the passive forms
7rpo(reK\'y]pu>6'r](Tav xvii. 4, avrLra.(j<jo^evwv xviii. 6.
For the use of raver co cf. xviii. 6 cwmracro-OyU^uH' ; Lukevii. 8 virb e^ovaiav ra<r<rd/xej'os ;
1 Cor. xvi. 15 els diaKoviav
ro?s ayiois raaj> eavrovs ;Horn. xiii. 1 cu oforat e^oucncu UTTO
6eov rerayjUi^vaL elo'lv.
V. has praeordinati, unfairly : Aug. destinati, a much too
strong word: A. 'disposed', an ambiguous term: H. 'whohad set themselves to attain that great end ', cf. xx. 13.
50. rds <rpo[Xvas *y ] Proselytes of distinction, as
xvii. 12. For aepo/mtvas cf. x. 1 n.
51. iKTiva|dl|Xvoi] Cf. xviii. 6 and the command of
JeSUS, Mt. X. 14 KTLvd^CLT TOV KOVLOpTOV TWV 7To5wj' VfJidoV. It
is a sign of the rejection of all intercourse.
'IKOVIOV] Four or five days' journey S.E. of Antioch, onthe table-land of Lycaonia, at the meeting-point of several
Boman roads. It was reckoned at various times as in
Pisidia, Lycaonia, or Phrygia. Still a large town Koniehwith 30,000 inhabitants.
52. ot re (idOiyral...] 'Another joyful peroration; like W. and
a calm after a storm. See viii. 4, ix. 31, xii. 24'.soH*
170 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiv. 2
CHAPTEK XIV.
TextNA 2. diri0TJ<ravTs] T.K. has a7rei0ow>res: the aorist is1*C' much better, = ' those who disbelieved' i.e. when Paul
preached. R.V. gives 'that were disobedient '. No doubt
strictly aTreiOtu= '
disobey ', cnrurTtu= ' disbelieve'
; but thesedistinctions cannot be accurately maintained
; cf. xix. 9 17-
ireWovv with xxviii. 24 Tjirto-rovv. Moreover in John iii. 36the opposite of 6 irurrefav ds TOV vibv is 6 aTreiflwi/ ry vJ<,'he that disbelieveth'. In the Greek language 'belief and' obedience ' were regarded as almost the same thing and re-
presented by a single word wdOofjiat.
3. IKO.VOV n^v ovv...] The antithesis is not ecrx^Orj 5
(as A. and E. V.) but ws 5 tyevero, cf. ii. 41 n. The sense is
clear. Tor a considerable time they stayed, God givingthem clear witness and the multitude being divided so that
they were not actually molested, but when they found that
they were going to be attacked...they took refuge'.
lirl] iii. 10 n.
Text 8i86vTi] T.B. Kal SLOOVTL marring the sense. The LordABDEP. < bears witness to the word of His grace by granting' : 5i56vn
is subordinate to f^aprvpovvri.
v. Light- 4. TOIS dirooroXois] i.e. Paul and Barnabas (cf. ver. 14),
Excu?-^'here so called for the first time ' The term <aP stle
' wassus.
"
not confined to 'the twelve', whom our usage designates'The Apostles'. The word was in use among the Jews to
indicate any one sent on a mission by some central authority,and was especially applied to those who were sent fromJerusalem to collect the temple tribute. To be an '
apostleof Jesus', a direct commission from Him would be needed;this Paul had received, and probably Barnabas. Moreoverto have seen the risen Jesus was essential to their first
duty; cf. i. 8 n.
5. cos eyVTo opfxi]] 'when there was an assault made'A.Y. ;
'onset' R.V. It is clear however from crwi&Wes
Ka.T<pvyoj> that no 'assault' or 'onset' took place; dp/i/7
A. M. therefore is better taken with the infinitives = eagerness'
or 'impulse to outrage'; cf. Thuc. iv. 4 (rxoXdfbuo-iv op^r)eTr^Treffev e/crei%iVcu TO X^/HOP; Dem. 309. 4 els op/m-riv TOV radeovra TTOLCW.
rots apxovanv O/UTWV] Not rots ap'xovcn.v absolutely (cf.
xvi. 19) 'the magistrates', for they would not take part in
such a proceeding, but, as the addition of avruit shews, 'the
rulers of the Jews'. Cf. xiii. 27 oi dpxovres CLVTU>J>; as it
had been with Jesus, so it was with His followers.
Xi0opo\ii<rai] Cf. vii. 58 n.
xiv. 12] NOTES. 171
6. cruvi86vTs] xii. 12. Ka0j>vyov : confugerunt, cf. the
command of Jesus Mt. x. 23.
AvKaovfcxs] A high table-land, ill watered, bleak, butsuited for sheep pasture. Both Lystra and Derbe are S.-E.from Iconium but their exact site is unknown. Lystra was
probably the birthplace of Timothy, cf. xvi. 1.
8. Kci0T]To]' used to sit ', probably in some public place
regularly : cf. rJKove 'used to listen ', i. e. to Paul when speak-
ing to the people.
9. cmvio-as] i. 10 n. Of Paul, xiii. 9, xxiii. 1.
irCorriv TOV <ra>0TJvcu] The gen. describes not only the
aim but the result of the faith. Faith to be healed is the
cause of healing, cf. iii. 16 ;Lukevii. 50 97 irlans crov o-eVw/ce ere.
<T(adr)VQLi (cf. iv. 10 n.) primarily of bodily healing, butalso conveying the idea of spiritual healing.
10. TJXaro]* he leapt up
'
suddenly, and ' was walking '.
11. AvKoovurrl] lit. 'in Lycaonian fashion', i.e. in the
Lycaonian speech. So 'EAA^io-rJ avv^vai 'to understand
Gk', and AW/HOT/, ^pvyurri, Avdiarl applied to styles of music.
What the Lycaonian speech or dialect was we do notknow. Living in a mountainous and secluded district theyprobably only used Gk in their intercourse with strangers, as
Welshmen might use English. It is clear that the Apostlesdid not understand the cry that was raised, or they wouldhave protested at once.
ot 0ol...] One of the oldest of beliefs, cf. Horn. Od.xvn. 484
Kal re deol ^eLvoLffiv eoi/c6res
It was in the neighbouring country of Phrygia thatPhilemon and Baucis were fabled to have entertained thetwo divinities here mentioned, Jupiter and Mercury, cf. Ov.Met. vm. 626.
12. TOV B. Afa] Perhaps from his more imposing N.
appearance. Paul (2 Cor. x. 10) says of himself ?/ TrapovataTOV (rw/xaros dcrdev^s ;
and cf . 2 Cor. xii. 7 edoOtj [JLOL ovcoAoi/'
TTJ trap/ct; Gal. iv. 14. Tradition, probably exaggeratingthese references, describes him as fjLiKpos r$ fjieyeBei, \f/i\os AdaT7]v /ce^aA^, dyKvXos TCUS Kvr}/j,ats, but it is clear from the
j%w^
comparison of him to Hermes that the writer had no idea
of his presence being mean or contemptible, for Hermes,the herald of the gods, is a beautiful figure.
6t]-y.
ToO Xo-yov] Hermes was the inventor of speech,cf. epfjLTjvevcj ;
Hor. Od. i. 10. IMercuri ......| quiferos cultus
hominum recentum| voceformasti catus.
172 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiv. 13
13. TOV OVTOS. . .] The god is identified with his temple,which was 'before the city'.
o-T^jxara] Kegularly used in sacrifices: worn by the
priests, carried by the attendants, placed on the victim.
A. W. TOVS irvXwvas] Some say* the gates of the house where
the Apostles were', but if so the plural is strange, cf. xii. 13.
It can only be conjecture, but it seems better to refer to the
gates of the temple of Zeus, the altar being in front of thev.Renan. temple : this gives great force to TOVTUV in ver. 15, which
thus becomes deictic and vigorous.
14. 8iappii|avTs Td IjAaTia] A sign of grief andhorror, cf. 2 Kings xviii. 37, xix. 1
; Matt. xxvi. 65.
15. 6|Aoioira6is] 'of like passions' A. and E.V., theword 'passions' being used in a technical sense as in Art. I.,
where God is described as 'without body, parts or passions'.The rendering here is however hardly happy, as the ancients
always represented the gods as influenced like men by love,
anger, hate and those feelings which are usually termed
'passions'. The word b^oLoirad^ is of far wider meaning,and describes one who is in the possession of a like nature,and therefore has like feelings or sensations, is affected in
the same way by the same things, as heat and cold, pleasureand pain, disease and death.
The word may be well illustrated from Shakespeare,Merck, of Ven. in. 1, 'Hath not a Jew eyes? Hath not aJew hands, organs, dimensions, senses, affections, passions?fed with the same food', &c.
OTTO TOVTCDV...] Cf. 1 TheSS. 1. 9 eTTHTTpt\{/aTe TTpOS TOV
Oeov CLTTO rwv etwAwj>, dovXevew deQ frtjjvriKal dXyOivy.
TOVTWV is deictic. Paul points to the heathen templeand its altar and images, and calls them 'these vain things',i. e. things which do not represent reality, cf. 1 Cor. viii. 4
Oida/mev ore E&C0X09 ovv.
Text AB Gcov WVT<X] 'a living God', opposed to the 'vain', non-CDE. existent gods of the heathen. T.K. has TOP 6. TGV {wra,
probably as seeming more precise and emphatic. Paulhowever very frequently has Oeos u>v, e.g. 2 Cor. vi. 16;Eom. ix. 26, where he is quoting from Hos. i. 10 K^O-fiffovraiviol 6eov fuwros; and so regularly in LXX. with no article.
Cf. too in illustration of the phrase the well-known Hebrewmethod of confirming an oath, 'Jehovah liveth', e.g. Hos.iv. 15 pr] 6/j.vvere {WTO, Kvpiov, Jer. iv. 2 dfj-ber) y Kvpios.
6s eirofrjo-cv...] Gen. i. 1 ev dpxy eiroiyvev 6 0e6s rov
ovpavov Kal rrjv yfjv. Ps. cxlvi. 6 rbv iroirjcravra rbv ov. Kal
T7]v yyv, rr)v 6d\a<T(rai> Kal irdvTa rd iv avroTs.
It will be observed that to the men of Lycaonia, though
xiv. 23] NOTES. 173
Paul quotes O.T., he does not rest his argument upon it,
as when addressing Jews, but on the witness that naturebears to God. For this cf, the fine passage Cic. Tusc. i. 28,and Rom. i. 20; Ps. xix. 1.
17. aYctOovpi
yc3v...8t8ovs...|J.<
irt7r\(ov] Notice the three M.
participles, the second subordinate to and explaining the
first, and the third the second, 'He gave witness of Himself
by doing good, that is, by giving rains, &c., in that wayfilling....'
oi5pav60ev] Not otiose : caelum sedes Dei. B.
iTovs] It has been pointed out that the district was A.
one which was liable to suffer from drought, and that thewells were of unusual depth.
v<|>po<rvvT]s] Specially used in Gk of the cheerfulnesswhich attends a banquet
*
good cheer '.
18. TOV pr\ 0tiv] gen. dependent on KaTtircLvvav, 'madeto cease from sacrificing ', ^ being redundant as commonlyafter verbs containing a negative idea like forbidding or
stopping.
19. eirrjXOav 8...] Probably after some interval; thenarrative is here very brief.
Xi6ao-avTs] Cf . 2 Cor. xi. 2, a?ra e\i6d<70r]i>. The at-
tack is evidently an irregular proceeding, for a formal or
quasi-formal stoning for blasphemy would have been outsidethe city, cf. vii. 58.
20. avacrrds...] Luke clearly describes a sudden, mira-culous recovery.
Aepprjv] The exact site is unknown, but it was pro-bably to the E. of Lycaonia, near the pass called 'the Cili-
cian gates'. Their return over the same road by whichthey had come must have been intentional, for their naturalroad to Antioch would have been by the Cilician gates, or asimilar pass over Mt Taurus, the very road taken by Paulin passing from Antioch to Derbe at the commencement of
his second missionary journey, cf. xv. 41 xvi. 1.
22. Kal on. . .]' and saying that. . .
'
; Luke draws specialattention to this point in their exhortation, which he gives
verbatim, the quotation being marked by 6Vt, cf. xv. 1.
i][xds] 'we': the speakers are subject to the same condi-tions as their hearers : 'we' is more sympathetic than 'you'.It is quite unreasonable to infer the presence of Luke from As A.
the use of 'we' here. does -
23. x tPOTOV1i~avT s] lit. 'having voted for', strictly ofelection by show of hands in a public assembly, but hereused generally :
*
appointed'
: cf. x. 41
174 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiv. 23
ots: Ethic Dat. For 'presbyters' xi. 30 n.
KCIT* KK\T]<rfo.v] Kard is distributive.
irap^0VTo] Cf . xx. 32;Luke xxiii. 46 TLdrep ets %a/>as aov
TraparLOefjLaL TO irvevfM /JLOV. The word is not so classical as
7ra/>aAcaTaTi0e<r0cu= ' to place a deposit (irapaKaraOrjK'r}) with
any one', 'give to be taken care of, e.g. of money with a
banker; hence generally 'to entrust'.
24. 'ArroXCav] W. from Perga at the mouth of theriver Catarrhactes, near the borders of Lycia ; at this timethe capital of Pamphyh'a ;
built by Attains II. king of Per-
gamus.
27. o<ra] 'all the things that', implying that they were
many.
(iTJ
avrwv] Cf. the promise of Jesus Kal Idoij, eyu jmed''
vfji&v dpi. The phrase expresses the presence and impliesthe assistance of God.
TJvot|V...] Cf. 1 Cor. xvi. 9 Oijpa yap JJLOI dvtyye fjt,eyd\f) ;
2 Cor. ii. 12 0vpa dve^y^vT} ; Col. iv. 3 ifa 6 0ebs avoi^y TJIUV
6tipcu> TOV \6yov. The phrase expresses in a vivid and
pictorial form the result of their first missionary journey.
Gvpav irC(TT<)s] i.e. a full opportunity of belief and so
of entrance or admittance into all the blessings attendingon that belief.
28. OVK oXfyov] cf. xii. 18, implies a considerable time,
e.g. a year or more.
CHAPTEE XV.
1. KaC Ttvcs...] This visit of Paul to Jerusalem is
usually identified with the one he describes Gal. ii. 1 10,fourteen years after his conversion.
The question, whether for admission to the ChristianChurch it was necessary first to accept the Jewish Law, and
especially, as a sign of that acceptance, to submit to cir-
cumcision, might appear to have been settled by the case of
Cornelius and the discussion which ensued upon it ; but it
would seem that many still regarded that case as exceptionaland by no means clearly establishing a general principle.The question revived again in full vigour, even after the
present decision, and is the cause of the Epistle to the
Galatians, in which Paul establishes the freedom of theGentiles. It must be remembered, with regard to the
great importance which this question assumed, that theJews considered themselves a peculiarly privileged people,and even those who acknowledged Jesus as the Messiah
xv. 4] NOTES. 175
may not unnaturally have held that those Gentiles whoaccepted the Jewish Messiah were also bound to acceptthe Jewish Law.
TIV&] Paul describes these men as TrapeicraKrovs if>evd-
a5eX0ous, oirives TrapeicrTJXQov /caraovcoTnJcrat r^v eXevOepiav
TJI^WV. Gal. ii. 4.
ISCScuTKov] Note the imperfect, and also that the word
implies a definite purpose.
on] Introducing their very words, cf. xiv. 22.
TO> 20ei] Cf. ra dr) vi. 14; same as ro> vb^ov ver. 5. Dat.
of the rule by which.
2. <TTao-a>s] A strong word, used= 'uproar', 'riot'
xix. 40 :' sedition' Luke xxiii. 25. Here ' a division between
two opposing parties', cf. xxiii. 7. It is the well-knownclassical word for an outbreak between the democratic and
oligarchical parties in a state.
rojav] sc. ol dd\<j>oi from ver. 1. Paul says (Gal. ii. 2)
dveprjv /car' airoKoXv^iv \ Luke gives the external, Paul the
internal history.
Kal nvas d'XXovs] e.g. Titus; Gal. ii. 13.
3. irpoTrcfjw^Oc'vTcs] The verb signifies 'to accompanysome one setting out on a journey a part of the way' as amark of affection and honour. Cf. xx. 38, xxi. 5.
4. -irapeSc'xOiicrav...] The narrative is by no meansclear, but seems to mark three main points :
(1) A public reception by the whole Church of Pauland Barnabas.
(2) The raising in a definite form by 'certain convertsfrom among the Pharisees' of the question of circumcision,but whether at the first reception or later is not clear.
(3) A subsequent meeting of the whole (vers. 12, 22)Church to decide the question.
Paul's own account is (Gal. ii. 2) /cat aved^^v avrois TO
cvayyeXiov o Ktipvaaw ev rots %6ve<nv, /car' tdiav d row doKOVffiv,
fjLrj TTWS els Kevov rp-U TJ gdpa/JLOv.
Alford fairly observes,' Paul did not lay before the So N.
whole assembly the Gospel which he preached among the ^J1*"
Gentiles, viz. the indifference of the Mosaic Law to their
salvation (Gal. i. 7 9), for fear of its being hastily repu-diated and so his own work hindered (^ TTCOS...). But hedid so in private interviews with the chief Apostles'. Cf.
his conduct xxi. 18.
TTJS IKK. Kcd...] The words /cat TWV aVo<7T. /cat TO;*/
Trpecrp. are added because the 'Apostles and elders' would
naturally take a prominent part in the reception, and their
176 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [xv. 5
presence is therefore specially noted. So ver. 6 they arementioned without the Church, because the decision of the
question would naturally be left with them, though as wesee from vers. 12, 22, 'the Church' was present and agreedin the decision.
5. avrovs] The converted Gentiles.
6. TOV XOYOV TOVTOV] The subject under consideration,cf. viii. 21 n.
7. rUrpos] Here last mentioned in the Acts.
eu(>' i^|Ap(3v dpxaCwv] About 15 years before. The phraseseems to refer to the 'early days' of the Church, cf. xi. 15,
A.M. v dpxy referring to Pentecost; xxi. 16 apxaii^ fj.a67jrrj. It
seems designedly chosen to indicate that the acceptanceof Gentiles was no new, novel principle.
8. KapSuyyvwo-TTjs] qui cor non carnem spectat. B.
9. Ka6ap(<ras] Markedly recalling the word used x. 15.God had taken away the 'uncleanness' of their hearts.
10. iri0iv<u] The inf. completes the notion of theverb by explaining wherein the 'tempting' consists: the
ireipacr/jibs is denned as eiridetvcu....;it is an extension of the
epexegetic inf. and may fairly be rendered *
tempt byplacing...': cf. ver. 14 eireo-K^aro Xa/3eti/, where the 'regard'is defined as 'a taking...'; Luke i. 25 ^iretdev a^eXeu'.
For ireipdT TOV 6. cf . Ex. xvii. 7 (where' Massah '
is in
LXX. IlcipafffjiAs) ; Deut. vi. 16 ; Matt. iv. 7 ;1 Cor. x. 9.
The phrase expresses acting without trust in God, refusingto follow His guidance till He has been tried or tested bysome overt proof, such as the sending water from therock in Horeb, or the vision sent to Peter at Joppa.
vyov] i.e. the burden of fulfilling the Law; fvyov dovXela?
Gal. v. 1. Opposed to it is the '
easy yoke'Matt. xi. 30) of Jesus.
11. 8id TTJS x^P- T. K. 'Itjo-.]With <Tud'f)i>a.i not with
. Thehe words are thrown forward for emphasis :
'not through the Law, but by grace...'.
12. Bapvdpa Kal II.] Notice the reversion to this order,
possibly because the events take place in Jerusalem, whereas yet Barnabas was better known than Paul. So too ver. 25.
IfrjYovfUvwv b'cra...] Paul and Barnabas simply reportthe facts. The Council discuss and decide. The triple
repetition of 6Va eTrolrjaev 6 tfeo's (xiv. 27, xv. 4) is note-
worthy. Throughout Paul does not argue, but appeals to
the facts as a visible proof of God's presence.
13. direKpfth]] 'answered', i.e. spoke in reply to the
xv. 17, 18] NOTES. 177
general expectation of a closing opinion from the presidentafter the debate.
14. 2v|xcov] Found also 2 Pet. i. 1 ; a by-form of
Simon. James uses Peter's Hebrew name.
ir<rK\|/aTO Xapiv] A. and K.V. * did visit the Gentiles
to take...'; but the sense of 'regard', 'consideration' is
stronger here in eTretr/ce^aro (cf. vii. 23 n.) than that of'visit '. It is= ' shewed regard
'
or ' consideration in taking'
.
4J eOvwv Xaov] Egregium paradoxon. B. Cf. x. 2 n.
Israel is no longer to be alone 'the people': from 'the
nations ' God may take Himself a people the Israel of God,not after the flesh but after the spirit.
TW 6v. CIVTOV] i.e. to be called 'God's people', 'the Israel
of God' (Gal. vi. 16). Cf. ver. 17.
15. 01 Xo-yoi] Plural: 'the utterances', of which he
proceeds to select one.
16. [iTd Tadra...] Prom LXX. Amos ix. 11, 12 tv rfj
TjfjLepa eKeivrj dvaffTr/crb) rr)v ffK^VTjv Aavid rrfv TreTTTUKviav, KO.I
aLVOiKodo]ULr}(ri>) ra TreTrrajicora avrrjs, Kal ra /careerKafAjmfra CLVTTJS
avaarrjcraj...ending with Ayet Ktf/nos 6 TTOLWV ravra irdvra.
The passage of Amos refers in the first instance to the
restoration of the Davidic empire (instead of the ' house of
David' it speaks poetically of 'the fallen tent') : secondly, it
refers to the Messiah's kingdom ('the throne of David his
father' Luke i. 32).
17. OTTWS OLV K'-r]Ti]<ra>oriv ol KaraXonrot...] In AmosA.V.
, following the Hebrew, has ' that they may possess the
remnant of Edom', referring probably to the slaughter M.
already inflicted on Edom by Amaziah (2 Kings xiv. 7).
Certainly, though the general Messianic reference of the F. and so
passage be undisputed, the Hebrew text 'that they (the g^mJews) may possess' is 'much less apposite to the purposeof the speaker' than the LXX. version.
<(>' ovs...] A Hebrew expression, for those who acknow- M.
ledge Jehovah as Lord,' God's people ', cf. Deut. xxviii. 10
;
Is. Ixiii. 19.
17, 18. Xe'-yci Kvpuos irouuv ravra -yvwo-Ta air* al.] So NBC.
'saith Jehovah, making these things known from of old'.
By omitting the article before Trotwj/ and adding the words Omit 6
yvwara cbr' aluvos James incorporates with the quotationNrB-
certain explanatory words of his own, intended to shewthat the extension of Messiah's kingdom to the heathen ' is
not a chance occurrence or trivial, but much rather God's Baum. r.
determined act'.
T. E. reads 6 TTOLWV ravra. ira,vra. yvwo-ra a?r' aiwvos tan
rf Bey irdvra. ra Zpya avrov. The addition seems due to a A.
p. 12
178 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xv. 18
desire to make the words yvucrTa air al. intelligible : not
being found in Amos they would be regarded as a separatesentence needing some addition to give sense.
For COT' aiwvos cf. iii. 21 rwv ayiwv an aiuvos TrpcxfryTuiv,
and Luke i. 70, and for the whole phrase Is. xlv. 21.
19. e-yw Kptvw] Ego censeo. Not 'my sentence is', as
A.Y., but 'I judge' ('my judgement is' E.V.): Jamesexpresses his own 'judgment', not the 'sentence' or 'deci-
sion'
of the assembly, which is given ver. 22.
20. <TrurTlXai...Tov d-ir^ttrOcu] The gen. gives the' aim '
or the ' contents'
of the ' letter '. For e7ri<7Te?Xcu cf.
tTTiffTo\r)i> ver. 30, and (?7r<?<rretXa vtfv Heb. xiii. 22. It is
safer to render eTrtcrrerXcu. 'write' and tirio-ToXr) 'letter' (asA. and B.V.), but the sense of *
enjoin', 'injunction'
strongly attaches to both words, cf. our Use of '
message'
and 'mandate'.
TWV d\. TWV l8Xttv] By a comparison with ver. 29, xxi.
25 clearly= e5wX60ura 'meat sacrificed to idols'. Lit. ' the
pollutions of idols' from the late Greek dXiffyetv,
' to pollute'.With the ancients sacrifice was always accompanied byfeasting : the parts not burnt on the altar or taken by the
priests afforded the materials for a feast or were sold.
Paul in 1 Cor. viii. clearly lays down his view with regardto eating or not eating such meat : in no case will he ' makea brother to offend', though such meat is really but as othermeat.
The four things specially prohibited are those referred
to as '
defiling' in Lev. xvii. and xviii. and forbidden not
only to Jews but to 'strangers that sojourn in the land',M.deW. and it is probable that the same prohibitions were enforcedum- on all
'
proselytes of the gate '.
(1) r&v d\. T&V eidu>\ui>, cf. Lev. xvii. 1 9. Of all
beasts killed the blood was to be offered to the Lord, andthe offering to devils was prohibited.
(2) and (3) rov TTVIKTOV Kal rov afyt. cf. Lev. xvii. 1016. No blood was to be eaten, and consequently no flesh
of anything of which the blood was not '
poured out '.
(4) r?7s iropveias, of. Lev. xviii. 1 18. All forms of un-cleanness forbidden.
With regard to the classing of a moral offence apparentlyon an equal footing with other merely ritual offences, it
should be remembered (1 )that iropveia. was hardly looked
upon as wrong by the ancient Gentile world, (2) that to theJews the distinction between moral and ceremonial offences
was hardly as clear as it is to us; they regarded all the
offences mentioned as direct violations of divine laws.
21. Mwvorfjs 7&p] i.e. they are to abstain because their
xv. 26] NOTES. 179
conduct would give offence. The prohibitions enforced byMoses on '
strangers', and consequently by the Jews on all
proselytes, were so well known to all their Jewish brethren
that to neglect them would cause offence. They are a
minimum with less than which the Jewish Christians could
not be satisfied rd, t-n-dvayKes ver. 28. Some explain the
words as an apology to the Jews present for requiring so
little : nee est metuendum ne Hoses antiquetur, habet enim mus,
ille....
22. <(8o|] A regular word at the commencement of
decrees.
and so N.Baum.
5
^8o|e TCHS
Tes] An instance of loose sense construction. The first
participle is attracted from the dat. into the ace. by the
proximity of the inf., and the second is in the nomin. by a
reversion to the logical nom. of the sentence (5oe rots
dTToo-roXois ' the Apostles determined').
'lovSav] Not otherwise known. Silas is an abbrevia- v. w.tion for Silvanus (cf. Lucas= Lucanus, Epaphras^Epaphro-ditus &c.) as he is called 1 Thess. i. 1
;2 Cor. i. 19 : he ac-
companied Paul in his second missionary journey, cf. xv. 40,
23. KCII 01 irp<r. dSeX^oC] T. R. has /cat ol ddeXfolwith poor Text KA
authority. The embassy had been sent to ' the Apostles andBCD>
elders' (ver. 2) ;it is answered by
' the Apostles and elders',
and in the reply the word d<5eX0ot is added to emphasize the
unity of feeling which the letter was intended to produce ;
it is from 'brethren to brethren', from Jewish Christians
at Jerusalem to Gentile Christians at Antioch. Translate4 The Apostles and elders, brethren to the brethren...'
E.V. gives' The Apostles and elder brethren' a meaning-
less phrase.
dS\4>ol...Tois d8X<J>ois...xa p^v] Fratres Fratribus
Salutem. Auspicata salutatio, fratrum enim TO avrb <ppovew,cf. 2 Cor. ii. 13 d5eX0ot, rb avrb (frpovelre.
For xcupei?= salutem at the beginning of a letter, cf.
xxiii. 26;James i. 1.
24. dvacrKeud^ovTs] Only here in LXX. and N.T. It
is the opposite of KaraffKevdfav 'to equip', 'furnish', and^'unfurnish', 'destroy', 'subvert' (as A. and B.V.); it
is especially used as a rhetorical term of ' destructive argu-ments', cf. Ar. Rhet. n. 24. 4 rb Set^wo-et Karaa-Kevafcuf rj
dva<TKvdei.i>; Quint, n. 4. 18 opus destruendi confirmandi-
que quod dvacrKevrj et /caracr/ceur? vocatur.
The rendering'
turning up the foundations 'is totally Given by
wrong, cf. Thuc. i. 18, iv. 116, and Poppo ad loc.
ots ov 8iOTiXdfJi,0a] Observe the forcible brevity:
122
180 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xv. 26
weakened in A.V. 'to whom we gave no such command-ment'. E.V. omits 'such'.
26. wapaSeSwKocri] 'hazarded' A. and R.V. The word= 'to give' or 'place out of your own power into that ofanother '. By their actions they had '
placed their lives outof their own power '. Cf. Thuc. v. 16 rvxy O.VTOV Trapadidua-Lv.
Optime rem commissam curant, qui suam vitam non curant.
vir^p TOV ov.] iii. 6 n.
27. avrovs 8td Xd-yov] Personally, and by word of
mouth.
28. $>oV...] The words express a distinct belief that
the Holy Spirit was present and inspired their resolution
(cf. John xvi. 13), and there seems also a reference to thefact that the right of the Gentiles had been proved by the'
gift of the Holy Spirit', cf. ver. 8, x. 47, xi. 15.
29. v irpaT] A.V. *
ye shall do well', an ambiguousrendering, as 'do well' may= * act rightly' or 'farewell',whereas e5 TrpaTretv can only mean the latter, and so E.V,
rightly 'it shall be well with you '. Cf. Plato Protag. 333 Del ev TrparrovcTLV adtKoOvres ; Dem. 469. 14 e5 t-jroiijaev v/uLas e$
<fppo>o-0] Valete.
31. TTJ irapaKXijcrei] Contained, that is, in the letter;
this '
encouragement'
the bearers of the letter repeat andincrease by their spoken words (dih \6yov IT. TrapeKdXeo-av).
33. iroti]<ravT6S 8 \povov] cf. Dem. 392 OVK av^eivavTQV KrjpVKa ouS' eiroirjcrav yjpQvov ovdtva.
Text fol- After ver. 33 T. R. with very poor authority inserts 5oe
BEHLA ^ T(? ^^V eirifjielvai CLVTOV, an addition apparently to explain
p. ver. 40. But the /-cera rii/as ri^pas of ver. 36 allows for a
considerable interval during which he may have returned
from Jerusalem.
38. (16TO, 84...] Commencement of Paul's second mis-
sionary journey.
mcrrp\|/avTS 8ij lirio-Kexl/wjjicOa]For 877 (particula exci-
tandi] cf. xiii. 2 n. Note the vigour of the repeated twi-.
37. IpovXero] volebat ' wished '
; fjov, aequum censebat*
thought right'
;but probably there is no real difference of
meaning between the two verbs, r)iov...fjLTj being simply=As F.
'
refused','
objected'. To note ' characteristic mildness' in
the one and 'characteristic vehemence' in the other is
imaginative.
37, 38. crvn-irapoXapeiv, ji^ o-vvirapaXa^pavetv] simul
assumere, non simul assumere. Contradictio sententiarum
vivide expressa. B.
xvi. 3] NOTES. 181
Note too the emphasis with which TOVTOV is added pleo-
nastically at the end. Its force is best felt by reading over
the Greek without it. Even in the indirect form in whichthe historian gives it, the refusal is instinct with energy* One who deserted us before, and went not on with us!
No, I will not take him '.
Mark was subsequently reconciled with Paul;Col. iv. 10;
2 Tim. iv. 11; Philemon 24.
39. irapo|v<r(x6s]*irritation '; the word is a strong one,
but has not necessarily a bad sense, cf. xvii. 16 iraputyvero ;
Heb.x. 24 et's 7rapo^vcrfj.6y dyd-ir^s /ecu Ka\&v pyw, but on the
other hand 1 Cor. xiii. 5 dydir-rj..^^ irapo^vvercn.
40. irapaSoeels] Cf. xiv. 26.
41. 8i/jpxTo...] His way would be by the Gulf of La.F.
Issus through4 the Syrian gates ',
a narrow road between
steep rocks and the sea, and then inland, probably pastTarsus and over Mt Taurus by the ' Cilician gates'.
CHAPTEE XVI.
1. TijAoOecs] Probably a native of Lystra (to whichKi must refer), not of Derbe, as has been wrongly inferred
from xx. 4. His mother's name was Eunice 2 Tim. i. 5.
He had probably been converted on his former visit by Paul,who calls him TKVQV JJLOV dyaTr^rbv Kal TTLVTOV h KvpL^j.
I Cor. iv. 17.
2. jxapTvp6LTo] vi. 3 n.
3. Xapwv irpiT|Av] To be taken literally: anyIsraelite might perform the rite.
8id TOVS 'Iov8cUovs...] Clearly not Christian Jews (forthem the Jerusalem 4 decrees' referred to ver. 4 would have
sufficed), but Jews generally. Paul saw that in preaching SoM.La.
to the Jews, if Timothy was to be of any use to him, he Baum-F-
must be circumcised: they would not have associated withone who was uncircumcised or allowed him to preach in the
synagogues. He circumcised him * because of the Jews, for
they all knew that his father was a Greek', and therefore
that he was not circumcised.The refusal of Paul to circumcise Titus (Gal. ii. 3) is
quite different. Titus, who was a Greek, had gone up withPaul on the mission referred to in the last chapter. A de-
mand had been made that he should be circumcised. Tohave complied would have been fatal to the cause of Gentile
freedom, which Paul was sent to represent. Idem non est
semper idem.
182 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvi. 4
4. irapeSCSocrav]'
they kept handing over'
: the decrees
had been entrusted to them;
it was their duty to *
passthem on', 'deliver them'.
6. SujXOov 8...] 'They went through the Phrygianand Galatian district having been hindered (i.e. because
they had been hindered) from preaching in Asia'.
Had they kept on in the direction in which they were
going, following the great line of traffic to the West, theywould have reached Ephesus, the chief city of proconsularAsia
(ii. 9, vi. 9), but their progress was 'barred' by a
divine prohibition and they turned off either to the N. or
N.W. T.R. has 5teX06Vres 5 ryv <. Kal rr}v P. x^Pav obscur-KABCD
jng an(:i probably altering the sense; cf. A.V.
KO.I Ta\. r^v <ipvyCav Kal FaX. \. ] Not two districts (as readingKABCD. of T.E. makes it) but one: it was 'the country which could
Light- be termed indifferently Phrygia or Galatia. It was in factfoot. fog land originally inhabited by Phrygians but subsequently
occupied by Gauls'. See however xviii. 23.
Galatia is the land of the PaXdrcu, KeXrcu or GaZZi, the
same race who B.C. 390 sacked Eome, and in B.C. 279 pouredover Greece : a portion of this latter body, instead of proceed-
ing S. ,turned E. and crossed the Hellespont into Asia,
where they finally occupied the territory called Galatia. It
was made a Roman province B.C. 25.
So The Churches of Galatia to which Paul addressed his
Light- Epistle were probably founded during this journey, thoughAw. N. I^ke gives no hint of it. It may be noted however that
the narrative here is extremely brief, the writer being clearlyanxious to pass on to the preaching of Paul in Europe,
e.g. Others consider that Paul uses the word 'Galatians'Lunge, jn an Officiai sense = ' inhabitants of the Roman province of
Galatia' and that the Epistle is addressed to the Churches
of Lycaonia, which formed part of that province.
7. Kara rr^v M.] R.V. rightly 'over against': withit opposite them.
rd irvv|ia 'Itjo-ov] T.R. with poor authority omits
'Irjffov. R.V. gives the 'Spirit of Jesus'. The exact ex-
pression occurs nowhere else, but cf. Phil. i. 19rou Trv.'Irjcrov
X/H(7Tou ; Romans viii. 9 Tr^eu/xa XptcrroG. In all these casesR.Y. gives
'
Spirit' not '
spirit '.
8. irapX0ovTs] A. and R.V. 'passing by', which mayeither mean 'neglecting' or 'passing along the edge of.
It is certainly natural to take the word literally andM.La.A. not metaphorically, as merely describing their route (cf.
f^eg
e
e
ct. 8trj\6ov, tXdovTes, KaTtpyaav) 'having passed along the side
ing\
"
of Mysia ',' skirted it ', keeping it, that is, on their right. In
xvi. 12] NOTES. 183
this case Mysia must= Mysia Minor which belonged to Bithy-
nia, whereas Mysia Major was part of the province of Asia.
TpwdSa] Alexandria Troas, S.W. of Troy on the sea-
coast, a Komaii colony.
9. 6'pajj.a]Hitherto they had been simply 'hindered',
'forbidden' to approach certain places; now there is a
positive direction.
10. 4|T]rqcrafi,v]' We sought'. The introduction of
the first person plural, in a writer with such considerable
literary skill as Luke, cannot be set down to the inartistic
incorporation of some narrative written by an actual com-
panion of Paul, but clearly indicates the presence of Lukehimself. The use of it ceases xvii. 1 when Paul leaves
Philippi, and is resumed six or seven years later (xx. 5) onhis sailing from Philippi, and continued to the end of the
Acts.
crvvpipaovTs] ix. 22 n. dvax&'vres xiii. 13 n.
11. i59vSpo^r,crajjL6v] expresses a straight run withthe wind well astern: the journey from Neapolis (xx. 6)took five days.
Sajxo9paKT]v] A small island opposite the mouth of the
Hebrus, distant about 38 m.;celebrated for the worship of
the Cabiri.
Ne'av IIoXiv] Just opposite Thasos; at this time be- M. La.
longing to Thrace, but from Vespasian's time to Macedonia.
12. ^iXC-mi-ovs] Founded by Philip, father of Alexan-der the Great, on the site of the old Krenides, 'Wells';near the sources of the river Gangites or Gangas, whichflows into the Strymon, about 30 m. distant. On the
intervening plain took place the battle of Philippi B.C.
42. The city lies on the great Via Egnatia (see xvii. 1 n.).
Augustus, as Philip had done, recognized the strategical im-
portance of its position and founded a Roman colony there,Colonia Augusta Julia Philippensis.
TJTIS. .
.]
' for it is, first in the district, a city of Macedonia,a colony'.
Whatever the exact meaning of these words, it is clear So Light-
that the clause, introduced by the explanatory IJTLS, is in- foot (q.
tended to call attention to the fact that Paul had reacheda
the place to which he had been specially directed in ver. 9.
It seems plainer to take rrjs /jiepidos M. = 'that portion'or 'district of Macedonia' than to make juiepl6os=' province'and render 'the province Macedonia'. 'Macedonia' is theBoman province of that name (including Macedonia proper,
184: ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvi. 12
Illyricum, Epirus, and Thessaly) which had been divided
after its conquest 168 B.C. by Aemilius Paulus into four
districts, of which one, Macedonia Prima, between the Stry-mon and the Nestus, had Amphipolis for its capital, butwhether this district still existed and is referred to by the
words TTJS /jiepidos is doubtful.
The word Trpwrrj cannot = ' chief city', as it otherwise
naturally should, for Amphipolis was the chief city of thatSo Light- district and Thessalonica of the whole of Macedonia. Itfoot. remains therefore to explain it with Erasmus : prima occur-
rit a Neapoli petentibus Macedoniam. Passing from Neapolisthe traveller has to cross the lofty ridge of Syrnbolum before
entering Macedonia, and the first city he comes to is Phi-
lippi.It must be admitted however that the use of Trpwros in
this sense without any words to make it clear is unexampled.
KoXuwa] colonia. A colony consisted of a body of Ro-man citizens publicly sent out to occupy some town, usually
important on military grounds, who in their new homestill continued to enjoy the full rights of Roman citizens.
Cicero calls colonies propugnacula imperil, and Aulus Gel-
lius (xvi. 13) describes them as 'offshoots' or 'miniature
copies of the Roman people'
quasipropagatae . . .pop. Romani
quasi effigies parvae simulacraque. The name is still foundin 'Lincoln', 'Cologne* (=Koln).
13. irapo, jrorajxov] The Gangites. The term irpoffevv. reff. in xt *s applied to any 'place of prayer', whether a building,A - or open space as here (cf. evo^o^ev).
It was a well-known
term, cf. the sneer in Juv. in. 296 in qua te quaero proseucha?The choice of a spot by a river had probably reference to
Jos. Ant. ceremonial washings. A decree of Halicarnassus allowed
23^^ ^e ^ews r<*s 7rpo<reuxas iroieiffBcu Trpbs ry OdXaaari /card TO
wdrpLov ZBos. Cf. Ps. cxxxvii. 1, 'By the waters of Babylon...'.
Ka0C<ravTs IXaXovjuv] Non statim se contulere ad docen-
La. F. dum B., and so others speak of it as ' informal conversation '
;
but to sit was customary for a preacher (vi. 9n.),and XaA*>is a regular word for preaching, e. g. xviii. 25, and by nomeans denotes 'conversation', 'talk', in N.T. The words
clearly describe preaching.
14. Av8Ca] Probably so called from her birthplace beingin Lydia, though 'Lydia' was a common female name.
^ irop<(>vp6ir&)Xis] 'The guild of dyers at Thyatira haveleft inscriptions still existing '. The celebrity of the purpledyeing of the neighbourhood is as old as Homer, cf. II. iv.
141, ws 5' ore ris r' e\<j>avra yvvj] </)OLVIKL fJ-Lrjvy
T] Kdeiyoa, wapfy'ov fy/JLevat. iTnrtp.
19] NOTES. 185
Claudian de Eapt. Pros. i. 270
non sic dccus ardet eburnum
Lydia Sidonio quod femina tinxerit ostro.
varcCpttv] In N. of Lydia on the river Lyctis: one of
the seven Churches mentioned Kev. ii. 18.
8ujvoiv] A strong word, such as might be used of
opening folding-doors and throwing them wide back. Cf.
Luke xxiv. 45 Sifyoi^ev avr&v rbv vovv. It occurs four
times in Luke, three times in the Acts, once elsewhere in
N/T.
15. irto-T^v TW Kvp.] 'believing on the Lord', one who La.
really believes on Jesus as Lord. A. and K. V. ' faithful to'
an ambiguous rendering.
TrapcpidcraTo] Cf . Luke xxiv. 29 /cat Trape^idcravro avrbv ;
1 Sam. xxviii. 23 OVK efBov^Orj (frayeLv KCLL Trape^La^ovro avrov ;
in all three cases of gentle, hospitable constraint.
16. fycvcro 8fc...] i.e. on a subsequent day.
eis TTJV Trpocrcvxijv] i. e. the Trpocrevx'n already mentioned.T.B. omits rr)j>: 'as we went to prayer' A.V. Text
K A RC~P
irvevjxa iruOcDva] In apposition: T.E. HvQuvos. HtiOuv Textwas the name of the serpent slain by Apollo, whence his NABCD.
name of IIu&os, and the prophetess of Apollo at Delphi(anciently IIu0w) was called ILv0ia.
Plutarch however tells us that in his day (50 100 A. D.?) de defec-
tive term IluQuves was applied to TOI)S yya.<rTpt/j.v6ovs Evpv-tH
?SS*c -
K\tas or '
ventriloc[uist prophets ', and so too Hesychiusp *
explains the word. It is also used in LXX., cf. Lev. xix. 31OVK. 7raKo\ov6r}(TT eyyao-rpifjivOois, and xx. 6, 27, whereA. and R.V. give 'that have a familiar spirit'; and of the
witch of Endor 1 Sam. xxviii. 7 yvvcuKO. eyy.The derivation of the word is unknown. Bengel (as the
ancients probably thought) says ex quo TrudeaOaL datur.
Lange gives the root budh, 'depth', whence (3vOos, puteus;Curtius doubtfully the same root asjpws, putidus.
17. &<pav...] So too the unclean spirits recognizeJesus, e.g. Mark i. 24, iii. 11.
18. 19. Kal ffj\0v...(m IfJTJXOcv] Note the simple skill
of this repetition, not reproduced in A. or B.V. Bender,
'departed'.
19. t\Kv<rav] denotes violence. Cf. Plaut. Poen. in. 5.
45 obtorto collo adpraetorem trahor.
els TTJV d-yopctv] i.e. into the forum, near which wouldbe the courts,of law.
186 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvi. 19
TOVS upxovTds] 'the magistrates', a general term; theactual magistrates before whom they were brought are imme-diately specified as rots (rr/xxr^ois, which is the Gk renderingofpraetor. Colonies were actually governed by duumviri, whooccupied a position similar to that of the consuls at Home,
de Leg. but we learn from Cicero that at Capua cum in ceteris colo-Agr. 34. n^s Duumviri appellentur, hi se Praetores appellari volebant,
and it is probable that the same vanity was not uncommon,cf. the contemptuous Lusco praetore Hor. Sat. i. 5. 34.
20. ovrot ol avOpttiroi] Contemptuous.
KTapacr<ro\xriv...] Suberat utilitas privata, publicaostenditur. B.
'lovSaioi virapx..] Used to excite prejudice in strongopposition to'Pw/xa/ots O$<TLV. For the unpopularity of theJews cf. xviii. 17, xix. 34
; Tac. Hist. v. 5 Caetera instituta
sinistra, foeda, pravitate valuere....Apud ipsos fides obsti-
nata...adversus omnes alios hostile odium, and cf. Juv. xiv.
96106 and Mayor ad loc.
It will be observed that their accusers speak of them as
Jews, and it is most probable that the Christians were for
some time confused with the Jews in the general estimation.
21. 9t|...] The exact nature of this the first chargemade against Christians before a Eoman magistrate shouldbe noted. It is that they preach 'unlawful customs', i.e.
the practice of things unlawful. No Eoman magistrate woulddeal with abstract theological questions (cf. xviii. 15) : re-
ligion only became a subject for the magistrate, when it
(1) might tend to create a breach of the peace (cf. eKrapdcr-
aovffiv), (2) or tend to the encouragement of illegal acts, espe-
cially to the formation of secret sects, organizations, &c.
Brisso- 22. TrcpipTJjjavres] Summove, lictor, despolia, verbera,nius, de might be the order. Cf. Liv. n. 55 Consules spoliari ho-
lit
1 ''~
tninem et virgas expediri jubent. Provoco, inquit, ad popu-ZMWI, Volero... Quo ferocius clamitabat, eo infestius circum-
lib, ix. scindere (cf. -jrepLpfe.) et spoliare lictor. So Dion. Halic.p. 440. has TrepLKa.Tapp7)aL in this sense. pap8i^tv=viV^is caedere.
24. qcr^aXCa-aTo] Cf. aa<pa\us rripelv above.
IL r6 5^Xov] 'used at Sparta (Herod, ix. 37), Athens (Ar.
Eq. 366), Eome (Plaut. Capt. in. 70nam noctu nervo vinctus custodibitur) '.
25. vjjtvovv] Clearly connotes thanksgiving, cf. Is. xii. 4Kal epels cv rrj ri/ut,epa eKe'ivy, 'T/mveTre Kvpiov...\ Dan. iii. 23
Altered (Shadrach, Meshech and Abednego) Trepieirdrovv iv [
j
oniipXoybs vfJLVovisTes rbv 6e6v.
lian.
U Cms in nervo cor in caelo. W.
xvi. 37] NOTES. 187
eirr^KpowvTo] aKpodo/jLai= 'hear' 'listen to with pleasure',
especially of listening to a recitation, music or the like :
eiroLKp. also suggests the idea of attention. Cf. d/coi;w='hear', e7ra/oww= 'hear attentively'.
27. 60/uTov dvaipeiv] It was near Philippi that Brutuscommitted suicide. For the fact that it was so frequentas to become almost a 'national usage' under the empirecf. Merivale c. 64.
For the punishment of those who had allowed a prisonerto escape cf. xii. 19.
30,31. Kvpun...T&v Kvpiov]Nonagnoscwit sedominos. B.
o-0o>] In the same sense as 65bi> o-^rrjptas ver. 17, andcru>w throughout the Acts. The keeper was acquaintedwith the purport of their preaching.
31. <rv Kal 6 O!KOS <rov] These words are added to
supplement and make more correct (per Epanorthosin) the
statement irLo-r. Kal vudr]vri. Cf. xi. 14.
E.V. rightly, 'Believe...and thou shalt be saved, thouand thy house '.
A. V. wrongly, Believe.. .and thou shalt be saved, and thyhouse'.
33. J-Xovo-V...Kcu (3airTio-0T]] Chrys. Rom. xxxvi. 2
e'Xoucrei' avrotis Kal eXovdrj'
CKC'IVOVS JJL^V CLTTO rQiv jrXyyuvXov(rev, avrbs 5 drro r(cv a^apTiusv eXoudrj.
Both acts would perhaps take place at a well in the
courtyard, cf. Trpoayayuv 2aj.
34. dva-ya-ycov] Perhaps his house was over the prison.
irapeO-qKev Tpdirc^av] Cf. Od. v. 92 cos apa 0wf?;cracra^ea 7rap^6t]K rpdire^av. The tables being small and easilymoveable, were actually placed before the guest.
nravotKel] Not classical, but cf. TravoiKfjaia (Thuc. n. 16,III. 57), Traj'S^et, Tr
ireirio-T. TW Gew] Hitherto he had been a heathen.The words could not have been used of a converted Jew.
35. TOVS papSovxovs] ='
fasces-bearers', regular Gk for
lictor. Cicero appears to suggest that the lictors of the deLett,
duumviri should have carried baculi not the fasces Ayr. 34
'anteibant lictores, non cum baculis, sed, ut hie praetoribusanteeunt, cumfascibus duobus'.
37. ScCpavTcs...] Note the rhetorical power of thisverse. First the statement of the wrong done (deipavres) :
then the threefold aggravation of it by the circumstancesunder which it was done, (1) d^oaia, (2) d/cara/c^rous, (3)
188 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvi. 37
&v6. 'Pw/zcuous UTT. : then the wrongful imprisonment; andlastly the enhancement of the injury by the inadequatereparation offered, which was (1) \d8pa, not drj/j.oa-ia, (2) notoffered personally, cf. avrol eZayaytruaav, (3) without
courtesy, cf. Kpd\\ov<rii>.
SeCpavres] Cic. in Verr. v. 66 Facinus est vincire civem
Romanum, scelus verberare; v. 57 ilia vox et imploratio,Civ is Romanus sum, quae saepe ultimis in terris opem inter
larbaros et salutem tulit.
This immunity was secured by the Lex Valeria B.C. 500and the Lex Porcia B.C. 248.
The praetors do not question Paul's claim, nor doesClaudius Lysias xxii. 27. A false claim might be punishedwith death, cf. Suet. Claud. 25 civitatem Eomanam usur-
pantes.. .securi percussit.
'Pttfiafovs to.] Cf. xxii. 28. How Paul was 'free-born'
we do not know; certainly not merely as citizen of Tarsus,which was only an urbs libera. Of Silas we know nothing.
KpdXXovo-iv] 'cast us out', a strong word; cf. <rya<y-
Taxrav,* conduct us out'.
ov "yap] ydp is the yap so frequent in answers: the
question it answers here is implied in the indignant protestwhich precedes.
*
They propose to do this ! Shall they doit? No, indeed'. So too ou yap ovv.
avrol] In person, not by sending their attendants.
39. irapKaX<rav] Cf. v. 15; Luke xv. 28: 'invited',*
besought', its earlier sense. In ver. 40 as usual 'en-
couraged', 'exhorted'.
40. l^rjXOav] 'they went out': not Luke.
CHAPTEB XVII.
1. 8io8v<ravTs] The 656s was the via Egnatia, so
called from Egnatia, on the coast of Apulia, where the
Appian road reaches the sea. It passes from that pointto Brundisium, and then leads from Dyrrhachium to Byzan-tium. It was the great road from the W. to the E.
'AjjK^CiroXtv] On the left bank of the Strymon, justbelow L. Cercinitis, 3 m. from the sea: the river flows
almost round it, whence its name. On account of its situa-
tion it was an important town in Gk history, several times
colonized by the Athenians and recaptured by the Thracians.
Acquired by Philip B.C. 858. An urbs libera and capital of
Macedonia Prima.
xvii. 5] NOTES. 189
'AiroXXwvfavJ About 30 m. S.-W. of Amphipolis, half-
way to Thessalonica.
0<r<raXoviKT]v] Originally Therma, at the head of theThermaic Gulf
; Cassander largely increased it and called it
Thessalonica after his wife, the sister of Alexander theGreat. It is still the second city of European Turkey,with 70,000 inhabitants, and called Saloniki.
T|V o-uvcrywyTJ] T.E. rfv ij aw. In either case the town Text
is distinguished from the other towns mentioned, in which KA:BI> '
there was no synagogue. This implies the existence of butfew Jews in Macedonia.
2. SieXefjaTo] Used 9 times in the Acts, 3 times in the v. de w.rest of N.T. The word originally indicates an interchange of
words, conversation; it is then used of reasoning or arguingby means of question and answer the * dialectic method '
as illustrated in the Dialogues of Plato. In Luke howeverthe word has lost this meaning, and does not imply discus-
sion, though sometimes conveying the idea not merely of
'reasoning' but 'arguing', 'disputing', as perhaps here;ver. 17, xviii. 19, xxiv. 12. In other places it is simply= 'discourse', as xx. 7, 9.
ciiro TWV ypcujxwv ] A most important description of
the Apostolic method of teaching, cf. ix. 22 n.
Paul first 'expounds' (5tcu/oryei xvi. 14 n.) and 'bringsforward' (TrapariOerai) passages of 'the Scriptures', i.e. ofthe O.T., to shew that the Messiah (6 xpia-ros) must docertain things. He then shews that Jesus did these things,and so draws his conclusion ' that this man is the Messiah
(on OVTOS 6 %.), even Jesus whom I preach to you '.
For Trapariidt/jLevos= '
bring forward',
'
quote as evidence',
cf. Plat. Polit. 275 B TOV pvOov TrapedejuLeOa, IV evdei^airo
3. T&V XP- ^Sei iraOeiv] Luke xxiv. 26 ovxl ravra Zdci
rbv x/HcrToV, and cf. iii. 18 n.
4. <
7rpocrKX<
r]pw0T]o-av] Strictly passive, 'were allotted
to', but A. and E.V. probably rightly 'consorted', cf. n.
on TTayfjL^voL xiii. 48.
5. TWV d-yopafav] The dyopd was the natural resort
of those who had nothing to do, cf. Matt. xx. 4. Hencedyopcuoi= 'idlers',
'
good-for-nothing fellows',
cf. Plat. Prot,347 c rdov <f>av\wv Kal dyopaiuv civdp&irw, Xen. Hell. vi. 2. 23TOV dyopalov 6x\oi/; Dem. 269 Trepirpt/tyia dyopas, where it is
put side by side with o-rrep/jLoXoyos (cf. xvii. 18 n.). So sub-
rostrani, subbasilicani.3
Id(rovos] A common name in Thessaly; or possibly hewas a Jew and it is here a Gk form of Joshua or Jesus, asin 2 Mace. i. 7.
190 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvii. 5
els r6v STJJIOV] Thessalonica was an urbs libera, retainingits own government (cf. rbv dy/mov) and its own magistrates
(cf. rovs TroXirapxas).
6. TOVS iroXirapxas] It is noteworthy that this word,which never occurs in Gk literature (iro\irapxos occurs once
'Now in in Aeneas Tacticus), is found in the verbal form in an in-
jlritishscl'ip*i n f about the date 69 79 A.D. found on an arch at
Mu- Thessalonica, which begins TroXeirapxouVrwp Zuffiirdrpov...seum '. and names seven such politarchs.
The word literally= '
burgomasters', and is formed onthe analogy of Boiwr
oi TT\V oU...] Note, in this the second instance of accu-
sation before non-Jewish magistrates, (1) the exaggeration,
(2) that the charge is not made on religious grounds but for
disturbance and treason. Cf. xxiv. 5.
7. ofls v-rroSe'ScKTai'L ] Added because he is the prisoner,and they are justifying their apprehension of him. inrodc-
-%ffdat, is especially used of 'receiving with hospitality', cf.
Luke x. 38 VTred^aro avrbv els rbv OLKOV CLVTTJS.
Kalovroi...] A charge against all Christians as guiltyof treason. Under the emperors to accuse any one of treason
(majestatis deferre; laesae majestatis accusare) was the surest
method of procuring a conviction. To acknowledge allegi-ance to another king would be treason and render the offender
liable to the Lex Julia de Majestate (cf. r&v doy/jLaTuv
KcuVapos). The Jews here bring the same charge againstHis disciples which they had brought against Jesus, cf.
Luke xxiii. 2 KwXtiovra. Ka/trapt 06pous Sidbvai \tyovra eavTov
Xpicrrbv (BaaiX^a elvcu.
Although the emperors never ventured to assume the
title rex at Eome, in the Eastern provinces they were regu-
larly termed /SacnAeiys.
<-T6pov] 'different' i.e. from Caesar.
9. Xo,p6vTs TO IKCIVOV] The Eoman law would be in
force even in an urbs libera, and this is clearly the Gk for
the legal Eoman phrase satis accipere or exigere* to take
security', the opposite of satis dare, 'to go bail', 'give
security'. Probably security for the departure of Paul was
required.
10. B^potav] About 60 m. S.W. from Thessalonica,near Pella.
A. 11. v-yevcrTpoi] that is, in disposition: 'stirred upnot to envy but to inquiry*.
irpoOvjjiCas] 'readiness of mind '
A. and E,Y. , but the wordis stronger=' heartiness', 'eagerness'.
xvii. 17] NOTES. 191
TO Kci0' Tijj^pav] So in the Lord's Prayer, Luke xi. 3^ rcV
aprov 'rj/j.uv rbv eiriovciov didov i)(juv TO KaO' Tj/m^pav 'day by day'.
dva,KpCvovTs] implies careful and often judicial exami-
nation into facts, e.g. Thuo. i. 95 Havaaviav dvaKpivovvreswv irpi eirvvdavovTO. Cf. iv. 9 n.
For the sense cf. John v. 39 epevvare ras 7pa0as...
Tavra] Paul's statements : OVTCOS, as he stated them.
13. ol euro 0eo-a\ '!.] Const, praegnans. They are
regarded not merely as * the Jews in Thessalonica ' but as
'the Jews who went from Thessalonica to Beroea '.
Kdxci] with c-aXetfovTes,c
stirring up the people there
too'
i. e. as they had done at Thessalonica.
14. <(cos irl...] 'as far as to...'. T.R. ws M..., whichdoes not imply that it was a feint, Paul actually going byland (as A.V. seems to think, 'to go as it were to the sea'), HLP,but ws merely expresses their intention or tliought. ecus omitia.
seems a correction, ws being misunderstood.He would probably reach the sea at Dium.
15. Ka0urravovTs] so classical of 'conducting to' a
place, e.g. Time. iv. 78 ol oe ILepcupoi avrov . . . /care(m7<7cu> es
Alov.
tva...^\0wcrtv] Cf. xviii. 5 ; they joined him at Corinth.
16. v 8 rats 'A3.] Athens had been captured by Sulla
B.C. 86 and suffered greatly. Her renown was however
great as a place of education : she was ' the classic university Meri-
of the ancient world'. J*Jirctp<ovvTo] xv. 39 n.
KaretSwXov] 'wholly given to idolatry' A.V., but E.V.
rightly, 'full of idols', i.e. statues, &c. For the formationof the word cf. /cara/36o-r/3uxos vtavias Eur, Phoen, 146 ;
Karddevdpos', /card/^TreXos ; Kardxpvo'os.For the fact cf. Xen. de Rep. Ath. where he describes La,
Athens as 6'X?? pwfws, 6X?; 6u^a deots /cat dvd6r)[j.a, and LivyXLV. 27 alludes to simulacra deorum hominumqueomnige?iereet materiae et artium insignia.
17. SteXe-yeTo |Xv oSv...] The sense of this passageis lost in A.V., and is not clear in E.V. or in the text as
punctuated.Before coming to the special event which he wishes to
narrate at length, Luke by means of several parallel clauses,
loosely connected, describes the general condition of things
preceding it. These clauses have their verbs in the im-
perfect (dteXtyero, ffvv(3a\\ov, 2\eyov, evyyyeMfiTo), the
special event being markedly introduced by two aorists
i 7770.70*'),
192 ACTS OF THE APOSTLS.[xvu.I7
While he was thus waiting in Athens Paul's spirit was
gradually provoked by the number of idols he saw. In con-
sequence of this (1) he used to discourse not only in the
synagogue but in the market-place with those who came up.(2) Among those (rtj'es 5t Kal) who thus entered into conversa-tion with him Luke notes that there were some philosophers.
(3) The general opinion of him was contemptuous. But at
last '
they (i. e. the people generally) took him and conductedhim...'.
It is to be noted that the antithesis to SieMyero jmtv is
tTriXapofjLwoi d (for which T.B. has e7rtXa/3. re), cf. ii. 41 n.,
and that the clause TU>S dt TUV 'ETr....avi>tpa\\oi> ai)ry is
*'Ein almost parenthetical* (cf. xii. 5, xiii. 5 for similar clauses
fluSi-w^k ^' intervening between ^v and the antithetical dt),
tiger and in no case are * the philosophers'
to be regarded as the
^i1?801
: people described ver. 19 as 'taking hold of Paul', for Paul's
ganzen"1
speech was certainly not addressed to 'the philosophers',Hilde', who could not possibly be called 5a0-i5cu
/uope<rre'/90i;s or have
beck.1 kac* ^ie remarks in vv - 24, 29 addressed to them, but wasmade to the *men of Athens '
generally.
4v rfj ctyopq.] S.W. of the Acropolis, between it and the
Areopagus and the Pnyx. Especially in the forenoon (thetime known as rX^fowra dyopd) it was a place of general resort,both for business and pleasure. It was here that Socrates
'argued' (5ieXyero) or 'reasoned' with all who came up to
him. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 469 D TrX-rjOo^o-rjs dyopds e/ce? fiavepos TJV.
v. Ritter 18. 'EiriKovpCwv...] The Epicurean and Stoic schoolsand were at this time the two great rival systems sharply con-Preiier. Basted both in reality and in popular opinion.
The Epicureans, so called from Epicurus (342 270 B. c.),
taught at Athens in the famous gardens of Epicurus.They considered (1) that the world was created by tho
fortuitous combinations of indestructible atoms; (2) that
the aim of life was pleasure, defined as mental calm or free-
dom from passion (dra/>aia), and that the soul perisheswith the body ; (3) that the gods lived an existence of eternal
calm not troubling themselves about men. Lucretius hasembodied their philosophy in the greatest of Latin poems,and in a popular form it permeates Horace.
The Stoics were founded by Zeno (360260 B. o.), wholectured in the O-TOCL TrotKiXrj ;
but Chrysippus (280 207 B. c.)
was held to have really established the system by his great
ability. He was, it may be noted, of Soli in Cilicia, and his*
successor was Zeno of Tarsus.Their principal doctrines were (1) a theory that the
Diog. L. world was due to the transition of a ' constructive fire'
(irvpvii. 166. T xviK6v) or ' breath
'
through air into water and so into
xvii. 19] NOTES. 193
solids; (2) that apcrij was the one thing desirable, and that
this consisted in living*
conformably to nature'
(6fj.o\oyov-
fjLevus fjv) 9all other things, e.g. pleasure, pain, health,
wealth, being 'indifferent' (d5id0o/>a) ; (3) that God was a Diog. L.
certain living force immanent in nature (TO TTOIOVV...TOV tvVIL 134*
rrj v\rj \6yov), a sort of natura naturans, and was knownto men by many names, e. g. et>a/>;ueVi7, i/ous, Zefo.
KO.L TIVS ^Xeyov...] Probably not the philosophers but
generally some of those who heard Paul.
rl av Ge'Xoi] Cf. x. 17 n. The phrase suggests that
possibly, but only possibly, there was a meaning in his
words.
<rirp{xoX(ryos] (1) 'a rook' or 'crow', cf. Ar. Av. 578 rore
v<po$ apOtv \ 17 <rjrpju,o\6yi*)i> e/c TUV dyp&v \TO
(2) Eustath. on Od. v. 940 says that the Athenians
applied the term to TOI)S Trepl /j,ir6pia /cat ayopas diarpiSovras,dia TO dva\yecr6ai TO. e/c TUV QopTLiav dvapp^ovTa Kai dtaffijt,
and so it is used of TOI>S ouSeVos \6you a^iouy, 'hangers-on',
'good-for-nothing fellows'.
Dem. 269 calls Aeschines <nrep/j,o\6yos, Trepirpij^/na dyopas,
SXeOpos ypajjLfj.aTus, where the meaning is clearly not 'bab-
bler' but 'parasite', 'hanger-on', also with a hit at his
voice (as throughout the speech) and method of speaking.Cf. Suidas, crircp^oKoyov ; vpv\6yov, axpLTo^Lvdov : Hesychiustoo explains the word by <p\vapos.
So here it means (1) a man who hangs about to pick upodds and ends in the market-place; (2) one who was all
sound without meaning.
|vwv 8cu|Aovuov] The first count against Socrates was Xen.Mem.l.
The plural is generic: Paul preached 'Jesus and His
rising from the dead'; the Athenians considered this to bean account of some new Eastern divinity (^vov Saifj..}, andimmediately classed Paul among the 'preachers of newdivinities'.
Many commentators explain the plural by saying that e.g.
the Athenians imagined that 'Aydcrrao-is was the name of a||
rys"
goddess, but Luke cannot have meant this, as those for Baum.whom he is writing could not possibly so understand the
word, for he has already used it several times of 'the rising
again'
of Jesus.
KaTcryyeXcvs] Cf. ver. 23, KdTayyeXXw.
19. TriXa|36|jLvoi] Not by any means implying violence,cf. ix. 27, xxiii. 19; Mark viii. 23 ^TrtXa/SoVepos TT?J x tP* T
TV<p\OV.
P. 13
194 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvn. 1<*
TOV "Apctov Hayov] A.V. 'unto Areopagus', adding inthe margin 'It was the highest court in Athens'. No doubt
T)em. the court of Areopagus (77 pov\rj 77 4% 'A/>. -n^ou) did especi-721. 14. a}jy ^eaj ^jfch religious offences, but there is not the slightest
indication of any judicial hearing here, indeed the polite
interrogation fivvdjui.(da yvwai at the outset precludes it.
The hill is W. of the Acropolis, N. of the Agora, accessi-
ble from it by a flight of steps cut out of the rock. PerhapsPaul was taken there for a quiet hearing.
20. |vovTa] Cf. 'EXXqplfctf &c., 'act as a stranger','to be strange', 'unusual', viva, OeXeu,,. cf. ii. 12.
21. *A6r]vaioi 8...KaivpTpov] Explanatory remark ofthe writer.
01 eiri8T][Ao{5vTS (jt'voi] For ^TriST^e?;/ cf. ii. 10 n. Athenswas much frequented, not only as a town of historical in-
terest, but also as a university by young llomans. Cf. Cic.
de Off. i. 1 Qitamquam te, Marcejili, annum jam audientem
Craiippum idque Athcnis abundare oportet praeceptis...
Tj^KaCpovv] Late Gk, =vacare alicui rei.
KatvoTcpov] The Greeks frequently use the comparative,where there is no direct comparison, merely to indicate thatthe quality described by the adj. is present in an unusual
degree: cf. next verse Saa-iScu/xoj/etrre'pous ; xxiv. 4 ori TrXelov;
xxiv. 22 &KpificrTpov ei'5a>s; xxv. 10 /cdXXioK tTriytvuffKeis;xxv. 14. With Kai^oj however and v^oj their fondness for
using the comparative is quite singular, and seems to illus-
also trate the restless desire for novelty so characteristic of theAtnenians an(i often referred to, e.g. Thus. in. 38; Dem.
rol 1^6 TTvvOavofJievoi Kara rrjv dyopav, d n \eyerai ve&repov.b in. Nova statim sordebant, noviora quaerebantur. B.
22. o-raOels 8^...] Cf. ii. 14 n. Observe the dramatic
power with which Luke calls attention to the great actor
(crratfeis Se IT.) and the great stage (GJ> yueo-y...) on which he
appears. Amplum Theatrum. B.
. 'The temple of the Eumenides was immediately belowhim :.. .eastward was the temple of Theseus...he beheld the
Propylaea facing him and the Parthenon fronting him fromabove. The temple of Victory was on his right. . .Above himtowering over the city...was the bronze Colossus of Minerva,armed with spear, shield, and helmet, the champion of
Athens'.
8txi8ai|j,ovcrT6povs] deHTidal/j.wj' is in itself a neutral
word, and can be used (1) in a good sense 'god-fearing',
*reverent', or (2) in a bad sense= ' fearful of the gods',
'superstitious'.
xvn. 23] NOTES. 195
A.V. gives 'too superstitious', E.V. * somewhat super-
stitious', and V. superstitiosiores. These renderings are
however misleading. Paul certainly does not commence with
words of rebuke: he makes the unusual regard which the Chrys.A.
Athenians paid to religious matters the point d'appui of his j^^jjaddress. It seems clearly right therefore to take the word p.'de \vl
in a good sense = '
very god-fearing' or 're\erent'. Forthis reverent spirit of the Athenians, cf. Pausanias i. 17. 1
oi 'AQyvouoi Oeous fixrepouo-iv #\Xw TrXtov] Soph. 0. C. 260rds 7' 'AGrjvas <pacrl Bcoffe^ardra^.
At the same time the choice of the peculiar word here
(cf. too its use xxv. 19) seems not unintentional. To the
writer of the Acts the 'reverence' of the Athenians was
'superstition', and, assuming that we have only the sub-
stance of Paul's speech, it is possible that Luke, writing for
Christians, chooses a word to describe the religious feelingof the Athenians which at any rate suggests the idea of
superstition.
23. dvaOcwpwv]*
passing in review '. <T(3d<r|JiaTa,*
objectsof reverence
', e.g. temples, altars, &c.
Kal pcojxov...] 'among others an altar...' w lireyypa.irTQ
inscriptum erat.
ATNflSTft Eft] 'to (i.e. dedicated to) an unknowngod '. The Greek gods had each their own rights and privileges
(e. g. one guarded the sea, another the air ; one was a god of
healing, another of war) : when therefore some occasion of
prayer or thanksgiving necessitated the dedication of analtar, it was important to dedicate it to the proper deity,for otherwise there was grave danger of incurring the angerof the deity who was thus defrauded of his rights.
So Epimenides in a pestilence, which could not be Diog.
attributed to the anger of any special deity, advised thej^jj!"
sacrifice of a sheep r<J irpocrrjKovTi 6eQ, and to this fact ispim
assigned the existence at Athens of fiu/uLol dj>uvvjj.oi.
So too the chorus in great perplexity Aesch. Ag. 155
appeal to Zei)j, oVrts TTOT* <TT'LV, not implying any doubt of
his existence, but not knowing by what title properly to
address him under the circumstances, and so asking him to
accept an ambiguous address.Pausanias i. 1. 4 says that in Athens there are (Su/aol
OeCov 6vofjLaofjiti>a)i> ayvuffruv, i.e. altars dedicated to a godnot with any definite name but nameless or * unknown '.
Text
O...TOVTO] T.R. SJ/...TOUTOJ>, probably corrected from an NIA^BD,idea of reverence. * What '= * the divinity which ', cf. TO ^ 2
feiov below. EIILP.
132
196 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvn. 23
d-yvoovvTs] The keynote of the speech : God unknownhitherto, now revealed. Instead of your needing to appeal to
a god one among many and unknown, I proclaim to youGod who is (1) the God, and (2) is revealed, (a) by His works,
(b) by the special revelation of Jesus.
24. Kuptos] dominus, here clearly 'owner', 'absolute
possessor'.
OVK cv xapoiroiiJTOis] Cf. vii. 48 n. The thought is notFragm. uncommon in heathen writers, cf. Eur.
Qem Trotos 5' av ot/roy reKrbvuv irXa<r0eis VTTO
Alex. tracts r6 6elov 7repi/3aXot roLx^v Trrvxcus ;
Leg. n. So too Cicero says that Xerxes is reported to have burnt the
temples of the Greeks, quod parietibus includerent deos ....
quorum hie mundus omnis templum esset et domus.
25. vird X tP"v ---] Cf. PS - ! ^ setf-
'^ w^ take no kul~
lock...'.
ripianin La.
^pfc T fr re'\eto^. This exactly describes the popular concep-tion of the gods as needing for their full happiness the
offerings of men. On the other hand the Epicureansasserted that the divine nature was self-complete ; cf. Lucr.
ii. 650 Divom natura...ipsa suis pollens opibus nihil indiganostri.
irdcrt] 'to all', carefully not 'to all men'. In w. 24, 25God is described as the Creator of ' the universe, the heavenand the earth, and all that is in it
'
; in ver. 26 as the Creatorof men and their governor.
So 26. irofo|<rv] Clearly in its emphatic position' He made '
A.&R.V. j>e> created, parallel to 6 Troikas ver. 24. Others give e-rroLr)-
So A. M. <rcv KaroLKCiv 'He caused to dwell'; cf. Mark vii. 37 rots /cw-
La. de ^ous Troie? aKOveiv.
KarotKtv] Inf. of purpose or result,' so that they should
dwell' ; cf. below ^reiV, which is not joined with KCLI because
it is not parallel to KaroiKcTv, but somewhat subordinate in
sequence of thought : not 'so as to dwell...and seek', but*so as to dwell... so as to seek'.
eirl iravros irpoor.] Gen. xi. 8 cxi irp-jau-jrov Traa-ys rrjs y-fjs.
27. cl apa -y*] viii. 22 n.
\|/T]Xa<|)T]<rtav...Kal cvpoicv] The two verbs form one
compound idea,'if haply they might by groping find Him '
:
it is not the searching that is problematical but the finding.For \f/r)\a.<t>dw, cf. Phaedo 99 B, where it is used of vagueguesses at truth.
KcU Y...] 'and that though He is...'.
ivii. 30] NOTES. 19?
28. cv cump -yap...] Proving that He is not far from us,and therefore to be taken literally, 'for in Him...', but also
including the meaning*
by Him '. As air is everywhere, andin it and by it we live, so in a fuller sense we live in Godand by Him.
tHcv, KivovjxcOa, crjjiv] Lange remarks that these words So too M.
by themselves are in a descending scale ; life is more than
movement, movement than existence: but taken in their
connection here they form an ascending scale and producea climax; not only our life but movement, not only move-ment but existence is in God.
TiWs...] Aratus of Soli in Cilicia (flor. B.C. 270) in his
astronomical poem ra Qairifieva, which begins e/c Aios dpx&-jueffda, has these exact words. Cleanthes, the Stoic philoso-
pher (300 220 B.C.), in his Hymn to Zei)s 1. 5 has e/c <rov yap7^05 tfffjitv. In both cases Zei>s is used in a Pantheistic
sense, see note on the Stoics ver. 18.
Paul quotes a Gr. poet again in 1 Cor. xv. 33 ^Oetpovo-iv
yOri xpfyrfP 6/j,i\iai KO.KO.L;Tit. i. 12 K/tytvi del ^euarcu, KO.KO.
0-rjpia, yaarepts apyai.
y^vos...] Thrown forward to connect the argument:being His offspring we ought to know that He cannot belike an image, to whichwe are ourselves unlike and superior.
29. OUK 6<j>e\o|i.v] Clemens locutio praesertim in primapersona plurali. 13.
Xpvo-w...ojAoiov] The same protest against anthropomor-phism is not uncommon in antiquity, e.g. Xenophanes has Ap,
els Oeos CVTL 0eot<r-i Kal avdpuiroLffi pfyiffTos Alex"afire defjLas GvrjToiatv o/xouoj oure v6t)fj,a. Strom, v.
, , .,
. , p. 601 c.
'a thing graven', from
T 'XVT1S KCI>XI vOvjx.] artis externae, cogitationes internae. B.
TO 0tov] Not *God', because Paul is referring to their
ideas of * the Divine '.
30. TOVS XP- T115 avvoias] The time previous to the
sending of the '
message'
by Jesus which Paul *
proclaims ',
and also with reference to ayvwcrTy, dyvooZvres ver. 23.
v] A.V. ' winked at'
;B.V. ' overlooked '. Both
Vords suggest an idea of 'pardon', not contained in virep-
idelv. The word is the opposite of e<popav* to regard ', and
.only occurs here in N. T. ,but is found in LXX. in the clear
sense of 'neglect', e.g. Ps. Iv. 1 JUTJ vwefl&m rty Styeiv /uou;
Ps. Ixxviii. 62 TT\V K\r)poi>o/Ji,iav avrov vTrepeidev ;Gen. xlii. 21;
Peut. xxii. 1. The word here however must not be pressed,
198 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvn. 30
as though it contained any positive statement as to God'streatment of men in the past: it has merely a negativeforce, serving to bring out more clearly the contrastbetween the past and God's present definite revelation. Onepart of an antithetical statement should never be takenalone.
jxeravociv, KaOuTi...] 'to repent, according as...': th6
warning to repent is in accordance with the declaration of
judgment.
jxeXXeu Kpvtv...] Ps. ix. 8 auros KpLvtl TT}J/ OLKOV/JL^V cv
SIKCUOCTUJ/TJ.
31. ev dvopl w...] 'by means of the man whom...'; cf.
Matt. ix. 31 e*> &P\OVTL TUV 5a.ifj.oi>Luv eKjSdXXet TO. Scu/zjjua.
ir&rriv irapcurxaiv] 'having afforded'
or '
brought forward
proof (i.e. of this appointment) by having raised...'.
Trape'xecrtfcu, regularly in Dem. of 'bring forward evidence r.
32. cLva<rTa<riv vcKpwv] 'a resurrection of dead men';not ' the resurrection of the dead ', as K. V. Paul had said no-
thing about the resurrection of the dead generally, but onlyspoken of the resurrection of Jesus : his hearers immediatelyrefuse to listen any more to a man who talks about ' a rising
again of dead men'. The plural 'men* represents their
scornful generalization.
33. OVTWS...] 'Then (cf. vii. 8, xxvii. 44, xxviii. 14)Paul went forth from their midst*. The graphic vigour ofthese words deserves notice.
Euseb. 34. Ato. 6 'Apoir.] According to tradition ordained
|Kit,
in.Bishop of Athens by Paul.
CHAPTER XVIII.
1. KopivOov] Taken and destroyed by L. MummiusB.C. 146: rebuilt and made a 'colony' by Caesar: capital of
the province of Achaia and residence of the proconsul : the
chief commercial city of Greece.
2. 'lovScuov] 'a Jew', not 'a disciple1
,and therefore
probably not at this time a Christian : the reason assignedfor Paul's residence with him is not that he was a Christian
but that he was ' of the same trade '.
Aquilam. For Jews of Pontus cf. ii. 9 n*
Aquila and Priscilla went with Paul to Ephesus and stayedthere (w. 18, 26; 1 Cor. xvi. 19), but are referred to as
again at Home, Bom. xvi. 3*
XYIII. 6] NOTES. 199
npio-KtXXav] dimin. of Prisca, cf. Livilla, Drusilla. Sheis called UpiffKav Rom. xvi. 3 (where T.R. wrongly Upto-KiX-
Xcw).
8ia TO StaTTaxvat.,.] Claudius was Emperor 41 54A.D. Suetonius says Judaeos impulsore Chresto assidue Claud,
tumultuantes Roma cxpulit. These ambiguous words may 25-
refer (1) to riots at Home headed by some one actuallycalled 'Chrestus' (xpT]crr6$) t
or (2), much more probably,to disturbances due to disputes among the Jews about 'meChrist' (Suet, having mistaken the name and its meaning),and possibly in connection with the new teaching thatJesus was *the Christ'.
The edict (like the other edict of Claudius againstastrologers (Tac. Ann. xu. 52) cannot have been strictly
enforced, for Jews were numerous in Rome very shortlyafter this, cf. e.g. xxviii. 15.
3. 6(JtoTxvov] The Babbis enjoined that every father
should teach his son a trade, that he might always be able
to earn his own bread. The Rabbi Judah says 'He that
teacheth not his son a trade, doth the samo as if he taughthim to be a thief.
For Paul earning his own living, cf. xx. 34;1 Thess. ii.
9; 2 Thess. iii. 8. The Teaching of the Twelve Apostlesch. 12 distinctly asserts that those who claim to be prophetsor preachers shall earn their own living.
o-KTjvoiroiol]l tent-makers '. It is suggested that the
word may refer to 'making the material for tents'; the
manufacture of a substance called cUicium, much used for
tents, was much practised in Cilicia, the goats in that region
possessing specially thick hair. There is however no au-
thority for rendering (TK^VOTTOLOS 'maker of material for
tents'.' The fertile plain on which Tarsus stands is, in harvest Cook
time, still studded with these hair-cloth tents'. with ref.
to rseau-5. <rvvi)(TO TU> Xo-yw] T.R. with poor authority ry fort
irvetifJiaTL.
*
Kara-
R.V. renders 'was constrained', as though the arrival 273.
of Silas and Timothy had caused this increased vigour,whereas the imperfect clearly expresses that when they ar-
rived '
they found Paul wholly occupied with the word '.
For crvvexofjiai, cf. xxviii. 8 ; Luke viii. 37 <pbfiy jmeydXy(Tvvelxovro ;
Thuc. II. 49 ry dtyrj aira-vary ^vvexo^voi. Theword expresses a firm hold.
6. KTivad[Avos] Cf. xiii. 51 n. !Neh. v. 13.
TO atpa...] Cf. Ezek. xxxiii. 4 ro at/xa avrov M rrjs
.Kc<pa\ijs avTov 'OTCU. The words here are not a curse but
200 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvm. 6
(1) a warning, (2) a solemn disclaimer of responsibility, cf.
xx. 26; Ezek. xxxiii. 8, 9 ;
2 Sam. i. 1G.
ls TO. 9vtj] i.e. here at Corinth, cf. ver. 19.
II. 7. cKi0v] from the synagogue. The house of Justushe enters probably for the purpose of preaching. There is
no indication of his leaving either his residence or his workwith Aquila.
TITOV 'lovcrrov] MSB. vary much; some give Tirov,others omit the word. Perhaps the word is due to the final
Y. A. M. rt in 6t>6/j.a.Ti being written twice and rt taken as a contrac-tion for Titus, Justus being elsewhere only a second name,cf. i. 23 ; Col. iv. 11.
8. Kpfo-rros] 1 Cor. i. 14.
9.|xi] 4>opov] Is. xliii. 5.
XdXci KalJJLIJ criwirrjo-Qs] The double form expresses
emphasis. Cf. John i. 3, 20 ;Acts xiii. 11 ru0\6s /^ fi\tirwv
rbv ?;\toi>.
10. SIOTI tyo...] Cf. x. 38; Judg. vi. 16; Jer. i. 8.
Xads] Cf. iv. 25 n., not Jews but 'a chosen people', i.e.
chosen from among the heathen.
11. 4Ka0i<Tv] Cf. Luke xxiv. 49 Kadio-are ev rfj iro'Xei;*remain',
4
tarry'. The two Epistles to the Thessaloniansare generally assigned to this period.
112. TaXXCwvos] brother of Seneca and uncle of Lucan ;
his original name was M. Annaeus Novatus until he wasQuest. adopted by the rhetorician Gallic. Seneca describes himNit. 4, as possessing comitatem et incompositam suavitatem, and
ae *
adds, Nemo enim mortalium uni tarn dulcis est quam hie
omnibus. So too Statius Silv. u. 7. 32 dulcem Gallionem.
dvOvirotTov] xiii. 6 n. Achaia had been a senatorial
province: Tiberius made it an imperial one (Tac. Ann. i. 76),but Claudius gave it back to the senate (Suet. Claud. 25).
'Axaias] By Homer the Greeks generally are termed
'Axcuot, but in classical times the name is confined to the
inhabitants of a narrow strip of land to the N. of Pelopon-nesus
; the Achaeans however become again important withthe formation of the Achaean league B.C. 281, and on the
final reduction of Greece B.C. 146 the term was applied to
the Roman province, which embraced the whole of Greece
proper. Beyond it was 'Macedonia', cf. xvi. 12 n.
Prjfjia]xii. 21 n.
13. -irapa TOV vojxov] The Jews designedly use an
ambiguous phrase*
contrary to the law '
desiring to induce
Gallic to put Paul on his trial: he however rightly distin-
xviii. 18] NOTES. 201
guishes between Boman law, which he was bound to ad-
minister, and Jewish law (VO/JLOV rov KCL&' u/*as), with whichhe had nothing to do. Observe the emphatic position of
the words.
14. ei [ikv ijv...l 8 tiyrrjiwrm <TTUV] 'If it had been
(which it is not)...but if they are (as they are)'.
d8iKT)}xa] injuria, a general word for anything which La. B.
would form the ground of civil or criminal proceedings.
paSioupyqiio, irovTjpov : a criminal offence.
Kara Xo-yov] Opposite of irapci \6yov.
avo-)(ojiT]v] Judaeos sibi molestos innuit. B. Cf. the
contemptuous plural ^r^/iaroj and 'louScuoi without dvdpes.
15. Xo-yov Kal OVOJJLCLTCOV] words not facts;
cf. the old
Koman principle facta arguebantur, dicta impune erant
(Tac. Ann. i. 72).The sentence X/HOTOS d 'I?7<roCs would give rise to '
ques-tions about a statement (Ao'yov) and names (ovoimruv) '.
6'\|/<rO avrot] Really imperative ;
* look to it yourselves'
;
cp. Matt, xxvii. 4 <7i> o^et. So cards yv&eet. Plat. Gorg.505 c.
17. iravres] i.e. the bystanders. T.E. adds or'EXX^es ot'EXX.
a correct gloss. DEHLP, text,
TOV apX'l Perhaps the successor of Crispu NAB.
ver. 8. Anyhow he seems to have been prominent in bring-
ing forward the charge against Paul.
18. airoTact|ivos] Mark vi. 46; Luke ix. 61= 'bid
farewell '.
Kipa'|j.vos...] "Without doubt referring to ITauXos the
main subject, the words Kal <riV at/ry...'Axi/Xas being paren-thetical. Nor is it an objection to this that Aquila is namedafter his wife, as, for some unknown reason, the sameorder is found ver. 26 ; Bom. xvi. 3.
The incident seems referred to in order to call attentionto Paul's personal obedience to the Jewish Law.
What the cause or nature of the vow was is not known.Abstinence from wine and allowing the hair to grow werecommon accompaniments of a vow, cf. xxi. 24, 26, andthe description of the vow of the Nazarites, Numb. vi.
Shaving the head would mark the completion of the vow,and strictly could only be performed in the Temple, the hair
being burnt with the offering. Wordsworth however draws a v. W.distinction between /cetpd/*ei>os
'
having polled ',' cut shorter ',
od loc.
and gvprio-wvTaL xxi. 24 'shaved', comparing 1 Cor. xi. 6
yvvaiid rb KclpaaOat, 17 u/m<70cu; and it seems that
202 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvm. 18
one who had taken a Nazarite vow in foreign lands mightBO poll his hair, provided that he kept the hair for burningwhen the head was finally shaved.
Koman sailors made similar vows, cf. Juv. xn. 81 gau-dentubiverticeraso
\ garrula securi narrare pericula nautae.
Kevxpscus] The Eastern of the two ports of Corinth
(Irimaris Corinthi Hor. Od. i. 7. 2), 70 stades from the city:Lechaeum was the W. port.
19. KCXKLVOVS KaTcXnrcv avrov] i.e. Aquila and Priscilla.
The words somewhat anticipate Paul's actual departure,but Luke is desirous to pass on to the action of the central
figure (cf. auros).
Omit 21. airoTad|XVOs] T.B. has a-Trerd^aro avrols eliruv,
KABE. Ae? fj.6 Traprws TT\V coprrjv rrjv i^Q^ivT]'
22. avapas] Clearly to Jerusalem, cf. viii. 15 n.
23. fj\0v] Commencement of the third missionaryjourney, ending at Jerusalem (xxi. 1C). For
17 FaX. x^Pa J
which is here distinguished from Phrygia, see xvi. C n.
24. 'A)uavSpvs] Alexander founded Alexandria B. c.
332, and himself planted a colony of Jews there; at this
time they formed a third of the population. It was the
great meeting-point of Judaism and Hellenism, and it washere that the LXX. version of the Ok] Testament was pro-duced. For Apollos, cf. 1 Cor. i. 12, iii. 5, iv. 6.
Sec Xo-ytos] A.V. *
eloquent'; E.V. 'learned' with ' elo-
STw quent' in margin. The word can bear either meaning, but,as the words 5uv. uv v ra?s 7. describe learning, it seems
preferable to render 'eloquent'. Moreover when it means'learned' it specially means 'learned in history* (o T^S
iffTopias fyi7r/>os, Hesych.), a sense not required here.
25. KaTTix^pevos] lit. 'orally instructed', cf. Luke i. 4.
But, as oral instruction was almost the only method used,it= merely
' instructed '.
SeW TW irvcvfiaTi]' fervent ', expresses the effect of '
yeast'or 'ferment'. Cf. Bom. xii. 11 T< jrvev^ari. i^oi/res, and the
comparison of the kingdom of God to 'leaven' (^77)Luke xiii. 21.
aKpipws] A.Y. 'diligently' and in next verse 'more
perfectly'; B.V. 'carefully' and 'more carefully': but as
in ver. 26 the word is clearly objective, referring not to the
greater care they took but to the greater accuracy of their
information, we should perhaps render 'accurately' in bothcases. The accuracy of ApolJos' teaching was only com-
parative and needed supplementing. Like his master John,
xix. 2] NOTES. 203
he knew mueli but not all (cf . the account of John's uncer-
tainty about Jesus being the Messiah, Matt. xi. 2; Lukevii. IS).
TO pairruriJ.a 'Idvov] = /3a7rrt0yui ^ra.voLa.3 (xiii. 24 ;xix.
4), baptism of which repentance was the condition as a
preparation for the coming of the Messiah ; opposed to it is
the baptism by the Messiah Himself ev irv^v^an ayiy /cat
Trvpi (Matt. iii. 11; Mark i. 8; Luke iii. 16).
27. ^poTp\{rd^voi...ypcuj/av] Clearly*
encouraged himand wrote' as It.V., not 'wrote exhorting the disciples' as
A.V. He was eager and they urged him on : currenti addi- Calvin
derunt calcar.in M -
rots jremo-TeuKoo-tv] Rigavit Apollo non plantavit. B.
Cf. 1 Cor. iii. G.
8id TTJS x<ptr s] With trwe/SaXero but placed last for
emphasis : his success was due to '
grace'
: so Paul ascribes
his success to the same cause 1 Cor. xv. 10.
28. CTJTOVWS] Classical, and Luke xxiii. 10= intentis
nervis.
8taKaTT]\YX TO] A very strong word. t\yx iv merelyexpresses 'proof, but KareMyx- = '
overpower by proof,* confute
', and 5ia/careX. = *
thoroughly confute '.
CHAPTER XIX.
1. TO. dvcoTpiK<x pe'pTj]the inland part of Asia Minor,
see xviii. 23.
2. irio-revo-avTes] A. Y. ' since ye believed'
: B. V.
rightly 'when ye believed'. The question asked is whetherwhen they became believers they 'received the Holy Spirit',
i.e. clearly the special visible gift of the Holy Spirit as de-
scribed ch. ii., x. 44 46, and ver. 6 here.
dXX' ov8* l irvu|ia CLYIOV %<rrw TJKOvo-ajJLev] 'Nay, we A. anddid not even hear whether there is a Holy Spirit'; i.e. at f^our baptism (cf. aorist TJ/couo-a/ue? )
so far from receiving a rSitot
Holy Spirit we did not even hear of the existence of a the very
Holy Spirit. .name '-
This, the only possible rendering of the Greek, gives a
clear sense. John preached (3dirTiff/ui,a. neravoias els a.<f>e<riv
a^apnto^ ; this baptism these men had receiver! : he also
proclaimed a coming Messiah, who should baptize tv trvev-
fjiaTi ayii? ;of this baptism these men had not heard. It is
on this point that Paul specially supplements their know-
ledge,' John's baptism of repentance', he says,
' was prepara-tory to a belief on one who should come after him, viz.,
Jesus '.
204 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xix. 2
E.V. gives, 'Nay, we did not so much as hear whetherthe Holy Ghost was given', a rendering which in several
ways misrepresents the Gk.
(1) The words irvev^a ayiov may be used as = (a) TheHoly Ghost, (j8)
* the holy spirit' or *
inspiration' which He
produces by His presence, (7) 'a spirit of holiness', without
any special reference to the Holy Ghost. The rendering'Holy Ghost' is on the other hand far more definite.
(2) The Gk has no article, and though in Paul's
question to render ' Did ye receive the Holy Ghost '
givesthe true sense, because he is definitely referring to the HolyGhost; yet in the reply to render irv. ay. 'the Holy Ghost'is to assume that the words were understood in the sense in
which Paul used them.
(3) The rendering 'was given' cannot be supported
by John vii. 39 TOUTO d dire irepl TOU Trvev/jLaros ov ^/xeXXo^
\a/ji(3dviv ol TTiffTevcravTes ci's avrbv O^TTW yap yv 7n>euyua,where A.V. renders otfrrw yv
' was not yet given '. Jesus there
had been telling of a great gift which He had to bestow, andthe writer adds,
* This He said with reference to the spiritwhich they were about to receive : for as yet the spiritwas not'. The words ofarw yap r^v are explanatory of ou
tue\\oi> \a/uLpdt>fti>. John writing long after the spirit hadbeen given, -thinks it needful to explain the phrase which
they were about to receive'
by recalling to his hearers thefact that 'as yet the spirit was not', i.e. was not received.'
They were about to receive it' he says
' for as yet it wasnot (received)'. The addition of the word 'given' in A.V.is legitimate though unnecessary, and the addition of theword 'received' would have been much better.
Here however 2<ra is totally unconnected with eXa/3ere,so that it is impossible to supply i\r)ju./j.froi>. The two verbsthat are connected are Act/Sere and rjKoto-afjLev, and they arein marked antithesis (d\X' ovdt). The addition of the word*
given' destroys the sense. This is at once made clear
by altering the form, but not the sense, of the question.'When you became believers', Paul asks, 'was the HolyGhost given you?' ; to this the revisers make the men reply'
Nay, we did not even hear that the Holy Ghost was given '.
The strong antithesis vanishes.
(4) As has been already pointed out, to assume that
these men were acquainted with John's Messianic preachingis to assume that they knew exactly what Luke describes
Paul as proceeding to teach them: the revisers quit the
necessary rendering to destroy the necessary sense.
As B. &c. Lastly, lest it should be assumed that, as Jews, they musthave heard of irvev^a. ayiov, it should be remembered that
the phrase only occurs three times in the O.T. and is never
xix. 13] NOTES. 205
used absolutely as here. Cf. Is. Ixiii. 10, 11 (and Cheynead loc.), Ps. li. 13.
It is perhaps necessary to add that in any case the
'was given' of R.V. is a grammatical error; it shouldhave been 'is' or 'has been given', or, if accuracy be
desired, 'has been received'.
3. *is TI]' into what? ' Their answer was ' into John's
baptism ', i. e. into repentance. They are now baptized' into
the name of the Lord Jesus', i.e. into an acceptance of
Jesus as the Messiah.
etTrev] Clearly the words given are but a summary ofPaul's argument shewing the merely preparatory nature of
John's teaching, which only had a meaning in as far as it
pointed onward to his successor. Notice ei's rbv lp%o/ierar
/xer' O.VTOV placed with great emphasis before 'iva. TTL<TT.
5. cis TO &vo|ta...] ii. 38 n.
9. crzroards...] As he had done at Corinth, xviii. 7.
o-xoXfi] 'school', Indus. (1) Originally= * time not
occupied by business', (2) then, as such leisure was fre-
quently employed by educated Greeks in philosophic or
literary discussion, the word is applied to such discussions,
(3) the place in which they are held, 'a lecture-room', 'av
school'.
10.rr] 8vo] xx. 31 Paul speaks of his stay at Ephesus
as Tpieriav ;here the three months of ver. 8 are to be added,
and perhaps the period referred to in vv. 21, 23. Anyhowrpieriav need not mean more than ' a part of three years',cf. the famous * after three days' Matt, xxvii. 63.
<TT iroyras] To this visit may be referred the founda-tion of ' the seven churches' in Asia, Kev. i. 11.
11. ov TO.S Tv\ov<ras] Litotes, cf. xxviii. 2. In classicalGk. 6 Tvy&v = l one who meets one by chance ',
'
any chance'or '
ordinary person '.
12. (TouSapia Vj crifjuKuvGia] Sudarium,' a napkin
'
or' handkerchief '
; the word used Luke xix. 20; John xi. 44,
xx. 7. Semicinctium, perhaps a linen apron worn by servants Baum.or workmen, and Paul did manual work at Ephesus, cf. xx. notes
34.this -
These words, transliterated from Latin, are interestinghistorically ; the Koman conquest could not have been
superficial when such words as these had passed into the
ordinary language of Greek-speaking countries.
13. TWV 7Tptpx. 'I. i^opKio-Twv] For the practice of h'eh^,
ers~
exorcism by the Jews on those '
possessed' cf. Matt. xii. 27. App.'lG.
206 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xix. 13
<A*t- Josephus relates traditions as to the skill of Solomon in ex-viii. 2. 5.
peiijng demons who caused various diseases, and says that
his formulae and words of exorcism were known in his day.
vfias TOV '!.] Cf. Mark v. 7 op/aft; ere rbv 6e6v ;
1 Thcss. v. 27 evopidfa iv-ias TOV Kvpiov. V/ULG.S is the direct ace.
after the verb, rbv 'Irjo-ovv the cognate accusative giving the
words of the adjuration (op/cos) with which the personadjures (6p/a'fw).
14. cipxicp&Ds]* a chief-priest', cf. v. 24 n.
15. yivw<rKw...!7rC<rTO|iai]* know. ..know* A. and R.V.
AsW. rightly. It is easy, but unsafe, to say that yi.vw<rKW = ac-
others. knowledge'
, i. e. as recognizing His power, whereas eTnVra/xai= * know' merely expresses acquaintance with a fact. Thechange of the word seems due to a natural tendency to
variation, cf. xx. 15, where ry eTrio&r?;, rrj crtpy, rrj ^XO/Z^T;= ' on the next day'.
v|Xls] Thrown forward contemptuously.
Text 16. <x|A<j>oT^poi)v]T. R. CLVTUV, an obvious correction to
KABD. suit eTTTo, above. Two sons only would seem to have been
present on this occasion.
So A. La. 18. TWV jrcirurTeuKOTwv] 'believers', absolutely, cf.
Bailing, xviii. 27, xxi. 20, 25. They had embraced Christianity buthad not hitherto given up their evil practices. Not ' those
AsM. who believed owing to the event', which would rather
require the aorist.
irpa|ts] 'deeds' A. and R.V., but rather Dealings',viz. with the magicians.
19. tKavol 8...] Apparently contrasted with the* many believers
' who confessed their dealings with
magicians are the { considerable number of those who dealt
in magical arts', i.e. actual magicians, who burnt their
books as a sign of relinquishing their art.
TO. irepu-p-ya] i.e. things better left alone, not meddledwith
;cf. Plat. Apol. 19 B Zw/cpdr^s d5i/ce? Kcd TrepicpydfeTai
r)Tuv TO, re VTTO yrjs KO.I ra, irovpd.i>ia. So too Ecclesiasticus
iii. 23.
v. A. F. ptpXovs] i.e. magical books. Pieces of parchment con-
taining words copied from a mysterious inscription on the
figure of Artemis were well known under the name of
a., and supposed to act as charms.
xix. 27] NOTES. 207
dp-yvpCov] i.e. 50,000 drachmae, the drachma being the
standard silver coin (so now a 'shilling', 'franc', 'mark')
representing the Latin denarius eightpence or ninepence.
2D. Ko/rd Kpdros] Only here in N.T. A frequent mili-
tary term in classical Greek, e. g. Thuc. vui. 100 rroXw eXe^
Kara Kpdros.
21. SetJJL
Kal *P<ojjLTjv ISctv] The emphasis of this almost v. Baunu
rhythmical phrase is distinct. The Apostle sees before him il 2T-
the linal goal of his labours. Cf. xxiii. 11 n. For his
desire to visit Home cf. Bom. i. 13: the Epistle to the
Romans was probably written from Corinth shortly after
this.
22. "Epcurros. The same name 2 Tim. iv. 20; Bom.xvi. 23.
els Ti]v 'Acrtav]* in Asia', A. and B.V. But from the
fact that the words are not 'in Ephesus' it would seemthat the phrase implies movement from Ephesus into other
parts of Asia, or at any rate that his stay had reference to
parts of Asia outside Ephesus. Cf. xxii. 5 n.
24. vaous] Apparently small models of the temple,
portable, and placed in houses or even worn as amulets.
Wordsworth refers to similar ITaXXdSta Treptauro^opa. Athens
Ephesus, near the mouth of the Cayster, was the capitalaj$ica
of the province of Asia, and at this time the most important a IQ ^city of Asia Minor. The temple of Artemis, built in the 6th
century B.C. ,was burnt down by Herostratas on the night of
Alexander's birth (Oct. 1314 B.C. 35G), but was restored
and reckoned one of the wonders of the world.
The Ephesian Artemis (quite distinct from "Apre/jus
Diana) was an Asiatic deity : the image (see below ver. 35)was swathed like a mummy, and TroXu^acrros, probablysymbolizing the fructifying powers of nature.
26. 6 IlavXos OVTOS] Contemptuous, cf. vi. 14.
OVK elcrlv 6eol...] One of the most striking differences
between the Jews and most heathen nations as regards
religion was that the latter used 'images' or 'idols', whichthe common people certainly identified with the gods them-
selves, whereas to the Jews the making of an idol was most
strictly forbidden, cf. Ex. xx. 4;Ps. cxxxv. 15 18 and the
description of the ' making of a god' (cf. ol 5ta x iP^v 717?-)Isaiah xliv. 9 17. Tac. Hist. v. 6 Judaei...nulla simulacra
urbibus suis nedum templis sinunt.
27. fipos]'
part','
part assigned one', and so 'trade',' business'.
t]\i.ivdat. incommodi,
' there is risk of our find-
ing our trade....'
208 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xix. 27
aXXd Kal] sed etiam. Ejficax sermo, quern utilitas et
supers titio acuit. B.
d-raXryfxov] lit. 'rejection after being examined'; K.V.
'disrepute'.
Tt]S jxryctX^s 0. 'Apr.] The goddess was generally knownAs 77 fj,eyd\Tj ; cf. Xen. Ephes. I. p. 15 ofjLvvw rj\v TraTpiov T\IU.V
La. re- Oeov, rrjv fj.eya.\riv 'E0e<riw' "Aprcfjuv. On an inscription
toWood^oun^ at Ephesus in 1877 she is styled ^ /jLeyiarrj Oeos.
Text T<HS |A-yaXu>TT]Tos] T.K. has ace. The gen. seems par-NABE. titive,
' there is likely to be overthrown of her magnificence',cf. Xen. Hell. iv. 4. 13 KaOeXe'iv -r&v re^v ; and Diod. Sic.
IV. 8 KaOaipeiv TL rrfi TOV 6eov dorjs. But K.V. 'that sheshould even be deposed from her magnificence'.
W. i]VoXT]...] Cf. Apuleius 2, Diana Ephesia, cujus nomenunicunij multiformi specie, ritu, vario, nomine multijugo,totus veneratur orbis.
29. ls TO O^arpov] The theatre at Ephesus was co-
La. and lossal and capable of containing 56,000 spectators.' On
JJ-^" inscriptions of Ephesus discovered in 1877 the theatre
toWood, appears as the well-known place for public meetings... In it
were many statues and inscriptions referring to the worshipof Artemis'. For a similar use of a theatre, cf. Tac. Hist.ii. 8 Antiochensium theatrum ingressus, ubi illis consultare
mos est.
Fatov] Gaium; the same name xx. 4. For Aristarchuscf. xx. 4, xxvii. 2
; Col. iv. 10; Philem. 24.
y.Kuin. 31. TWV
J
Ao-iapxcuv] Ten officers elected by the variousin \v. cities in the province of Asia, whose duty it was to celebrate
at their own cost the public games and festivals. Thegames in honour of Artemis were held in May, which was
Ephe- called after her (TTUVV/J,OV TOU Geiov OJ/OJUCITOS). The mention
jjfJcof the Asiarchs here makes it probable that this disturbance
in A'. took place, as it very naturally might, in that month.
8ovvcu] A. and K.V. ' adventure '
: the word suggestshazard.
Text 33. <rvvJ3Cpcurav] T.K. 7r/>oe/3i'/3a<rcu', an obvious cor-KABE. rection. The nom. is certainly the same as that of ^Kpafov
HLP.'' so then they (i.e. the various members of the #xXos) kept
crying (imperfect)...but at last they pushed forward (aorist)Alexander....'
What the narrative seems,to describe is this. The excite-
ment of the multitude had inspired fear among the Jews at
Ephesus (unpopular there as at Philippi and Corinth, cf. toover. 34), for the multitude would not distinguish betweenPaul and other Jews, and the special teaching with regard
xix. 35] NOTES. 209
to idols, which had caused the riot, was wholly Jewish.
They therefore tried to put forward (-jrpo^oXovrwv) one of
their number, Alexander, in the hope that he might get a
hearing and make a defence (d7ro\oye'ca0ai), shewing that
they had nothing to do with Paul. The result was that the
people 'joined in pushing him out of the throng', i.e.
forced him out of the mob on to some raised place, fromwhich he could address them.
<rvvp|3acrav, from /3t/3aw the causal of (3alva}= ' make to
go ', seems a graphic word accurately describing the way in
which a mob, when their attention had been directed to a
man, would join in pushing him forward, 'thrust' or'
squeeze' him out. For this use of /3t/3aw in compounds
cf. /cara/3i/3aw, e/c/3i/3a"w, 7rpo/3i/3a~w, and (rv/jif3t(3a(T0tvTS, (rvjj.-
Pi/3a^6/<te*>()*/='made to go together' Col. ii. 2, 19.
Meyer renders 'instructed', cf. 1 Cor. ii. 16, and so
B.V. in margin, but this yields no sense.
34. -Tri-yv6vTs...<(>wvi] eyc'vcro jxCa] Sense-construction= *
having learned...they shouted 5
. T.E. tirLyvovruv withno authority.
35. 6 -ypajijiarevs]*
town-clerk', a very important officer,
keeper of the public records, whose duty it was to draw upofficial documents and read them in the public assembly.Often named on Ephesian inscriptions. The tone of his
speech is'
decidedly legal'. Baum.
TLS yap...] Explaining his conduct: 'I have tried to
quiet you and there is no reason for disturbance, /or...'.
veeoKopos (1) 'temple-cleaner', (2) 'guardian of a temple', See A.
(3) frequently applied as a title of honour especially to
Asiatic cities, and so found on coins and inscriptions, the
Ephesian people being described on two inscriptions as
6 veuKopos S^wos, and also v. rrjs 'Apr^/u5os.
TOV 8toirTot)s]' the image that fell from heaven '
;A. and
B.V. 'that fell from Jupiter', giving a distinctly wrongimpression, for 5to- merely describes 'the bright sky' (ofwhich no doubt Zeus is king) from the root Sip found in dies
&c., and should no more be translated 'Jupiter' than in
the phrase sub dio. SuireTrjs is applied to rivers as beingfed by rain 'fallen from heaven', Horn. II. xvi. 174; Od. iv.
477.The same tradition attached to the statue of Artemis at
Tauris (Eur. Iph. T. 977 SioTrerts dya\/ma, ovpavov TreV^a), H.the Palladium of Troy, the Minerva Polias of Athens
(Paus. Att. 26 'A#?7J>as dyaXfjia, ev rrj vvv aKpoiroXeL... <f>r)^f) 5
4s avrb xet, TrecretV e/c TOV ovpavov), the Cybele of Pessinus, &c,
p. H
210 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xix. 37
37. "yap] explains irpoirerts 'headstrong, as your con-duct has been, for...
'
OVI'TC pXao-<J>T](JLovvTas] Apostoli non collegerunt multaabsurda ex mythologia sed proposuerunt veritatem Dei. B.
rightly. On the other hand Chrysostom TOVTO
ptv irpos rbv
38. a-yopatoi] sc. Tj/uepcu. dyopcuos=forensis, and asthe law-courts in Rome and other towns were near the
forum or dyopd, the adj. becomes= '
having to do with the
law-courts', e.g. forense genus dicendi, 'the oratory of thebar'.
Translate 'court-days are kept', i.e. at certain regularperiods, not in any degree implying that at that par-ticular time court-days were being kept; for in that case* and there is the proconsul
'
ought to follow, and the pluraldv6vTra.Toi could not stand, as at no particular time was
\V. B. there more than one proconsul. So too the statement'there are proconsuls' is general, = there is always a proconsul,not always the same, but always one.
In the provinces the proconsul passed round the principaltowns, administering justice, much as the judges in our
ric. assize towns. Such 'holding assizes' was conventus agere\
v ^fasw^c^ seems ~ dyopatovs &yeiv.
yy
'
'The following inscription of the age of Trajan froman aqueduct of Ephesus happily illustrates the accuracy of
St Luke's language. 97 0iAoa^/3a<rros 'E<pe<riut> (3ov\r], KO! 6
vewKopos dittos Kaditpwcrav eirl dvdvTrdrov HedovKaiov Upeicr-
Kelvov, \l/Tj(f)LcrafjL6vov Tip. KX. 'IraXi/cou TOU ypa^fj-areus TOV
Trepcu- 39. t 56'
Tt 7TpaiTpw...] i.e. charges of illegal conduct
jjepw should have been brought before the regular magistrates,
-n-epbut 'if you want anything further' (cf. Plat. Phaed. 107. 8
Tpov ovdev f7)Tr)(TT TrepaLTtpu), e.g. to pass any public resolutions
^'on the subject which is exciting you, then that can be
erepuv settled at the regular meeting of the assembly. The use ofKADIIL tvvQy.($ suggests the irregularity of the present assembly.
40. cnrcura>s...j| The text here is very uncertain andthe Greek awkward, but the general sense is clear.
rrdo-(os YcaXr9ai] These words go together, and irepl
TTJS arjfjipov= 'concerning to-day' (cf. 77 o-^/mepov rj/j.. xx. 26;M. y (rijfji. Matt. xi. 23), for if irepl be taken as governing
crrdcrews (B.V. 'concerning this day's riot') not only is its
position very unusual in N.T. but the town-clerk is repre-sented as calling what had happened by the strong word
xx. 6]NOTES. 211
erra'crts, which he would naturally not do, but rather refer to
it as auarpofoj 'a gathering', as he does immediately after.
orpl ov] 'and as touching it' E.V. The relative hasno grammatical antecedent, but refers to the subject before
the speaker's mind, and is immediately defined by the ex-
planatory words irepi TTJS o-varpo^jjs returns. T.E. omits 01) Text
after oiS.NABHL
diroSovvcu ' to give an account when called upon ', ratio-
nern reddere.' There was nothing on which the Eomans looked with F.
such jealousy as a tumultuous meeting. Qui coetum et
concentum fecerit, capitate sit, Senec. Controv. 3. 8'.
CHAPTEE XX.
1. dcnra<rd|JLVos] The word describes the kiss andembrace which accompanied either arrival or departure (cf.
xxi. 6, 7, 19); here the latter.
2. TO. p-c'pt] Kiva] i.e. Macedonia; avrotis the Christians
there. From Eom. xv. 19 (written shortly after this) it is
inferred that he almost reached Illyricum. The 2nd Ep. F.
to the Corinthians is assigned to this period.
TTJV 'EXXd8a]='Axatai> xviii. 12. It is the national notthe official name. Only here in N.T.
3. iron](ras...<
y^vTo -yvcujx-qs] T.E. has yvuju,ij, a sense- Text
construction, ,like xix. 34. He would naturally . reach KABE-
Corinth, to which he had recently sent his two Epistles,and from which he could most easily
'
put to sea for Syria'
(dvayeadai, ds T. Sup.).
TOV viro(rTp<J>iv] The genitive gives the contents or
substance of the 71/^77.
CLVTW] T.E. adds axP L TT/S 'A<ri'as; but Text KB
Trophimus went to Jerusalem, xxi. 29, and Aristarchus to Yulg>
Eome, xxvii. 2; Col. iv. 10. ^s
p'
Ao,Sopater, Gaius, and Secundus are unknown. 26cow5os= ADEHL
Secundus, ov representing Latin u and our oo (as in 'boot').**
'Acriavol] ex Asia stride dicta. B. Tychicus (for the
meaning of name cf. Etfruxos ver. 9 and Faustus) was a close
companion of Paul, cf. Eph. vi. 21; Col. iv. 7; Tit. iii. 12;2 Tim. iv. 12. Trophimus, cf. xxi. 29; 2 Tim. iv. 20.
5. TJH.CIS] xvi. 10 n.
6. rds r\\i>.TWV <!] cf. xii. 3 n. 'Paul left Philippi La. and
about April 4, A.D. 58'.,
so F-
142
212 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xx. 6
<*XP l "HK- ^VT] The phrase expresses the time up to
hich theirwhich their voyage lasted. Cf. Luke ii. 37 xnP-oydorjKovraTea-ffdpwv. D has 7re/z7rrcuoi, a correct explanatorygloss. For the journey, cf. xvi. 11.
7.TJJ fjuarwv <rappa,Ta>v] 'the first day of the week', cf.
Luke xxiv. 1; John xx. 1: irpwrrj <raf3(3a.Tov Mark xvi. 9:
opposed to <ra/3/3arct Matt, xxviii. 1 : the day of the resur-
rection: rj KvpiaKr) fa. Eev. i. 10: specially selected for
alms-giving 1 Cor. xvi. 2. This is the first place in whichthere is any reference to a special observance of the day, it
being here clearly marked as a fit day for an dycwn;.The use of the cardinal for the ordinal numeral is a
Hebrew idiom.
K\a<rcu apTov] ii. 42 n. 'The breaking of bread in the
Holy Communion was at this time inseparable from the
A. cryciTrcu. It took place apparently in the evening (after the
day's work was ended) and at the end of the assembly after
the preaching of the word 1
.
La. M. 8. ijo-av &...] Pictorial description, natural in an
eyewitness.
cv TW vircpuKp] i. 13 n.
9. lirl TTJS OvpCSos] 'on the window- seat', the windowbeing without glass or frame-work. They sometimes hadlatticed-doors, as in French houses, to keep out the sun.
Ahaziah met his death in this way, cf. 2 Kings i. 2 'fell
down through a lattice in his upper chamber '.
KttTa<()pd(ivos...KaTVx0U] B.V. gives 'borne down...
being borne down', utterly hiding the force of the par-
ticiples : the one expresses the gradual stealing of drowsi-
ness upon him, the other the moment when sleep whollyoverpowered him and he fell.
In A. Arist. de som. et vig. 3 TCL v7rvwTiKa...Kaptj(3apiav Troiet...
KOI KCLTa<j>p6/J.l'Ol KO.I VV<TTaoVTS TOVTO
viry<p Pa0i] Not '
deep sleep'
i.e. sound sleep, but'
strongdrowsiness
' which ends in sound sleep.
Cook. 10. Karapds] 'by the outside staircase usual in the
East'.
ir&r<rv avrw] Like Elijah, 1 Kings xvii. 21, and Elisha,2 Kings iv. 34.
fxij 6opvpi<r0] So on the death of Jairus* daughter,Matt. ix. 23 Iduvrovs avXyras /cat rbv 6x^oi> Oopvpovpevoj', andMark v. 38 Beupel Oopvflov /cat K\aiovTas KO! aXaXd^ras whereJesus asks rl OopvpeTo-Qe; These passages shew that ffopv*
xx. 15] NOTES. 213
/3e?cr#cu describes the loud and ostentatious lamentation
common in the East. 'Make JQ no ado '
E.V.
ij -yelp \|n>xi]...] Not at all implying that they had beenmistaken in supposing him dead. Luke distinctly describes
a miraculous restoration to life; cf. the opposition ^pdtj
veKpbs verse 9 )( rjyayov favra. verse 12.
11. icXcuras TOV aprov] They had came together 'to
break bread '
; this would have taken place naturally at the
end of Paul's discourse but for the interruption; he nowtherefore resumes the interrupted order of the meeting by'breaking the bread'.
ycutrcijjicvos] i.e. having eaten a meal, to satisfy hunger,as x. 10.
optXijo-as] x. 27 n. 'conversed'. The word is much less
formal than dteX^yero above.
OVTWS] cf. xxvii. 17= turn demum: the word sums up all
the preceding participles,*
having done all these things, then,
and then only, he departed '. A very frequent classical usage.
13. "Ao-o-ov] A seaport in Mysia, S. from Troas, oppo-site Lesbos.
SiaTCTa-yjic'vos] perf. pass, in sense of middle ;cf. for the
use of the middle 1 Cor. vii. 17 Siotrdo'cro/^cu ;xi. 34 iardo-
/ucu.
fiAXcov...] The distance is about 20 m., and there was La.
then a Boman road between Troas and Assos. ir^Viv*
goafoot' A.V., but the word only means 'go by land' E.V.
14. MiTvXijvTjv] Capital of Lesbos on the E. coast.
15. KaTT]VTTJ<ra|Av] as xvi. 1, xviii. 19, 24 'arrived'.
avTtKpvs X. = '
opposite'
or 'off Chios ', where they would
anchor for the night. Chios is an island about 30 m. by10, 8 m. from the opposite peninsula of Clazomenae.
irappdXo(XV ls Sajxov] T.E. adds KO! ^dvavres h T/ow- Text
7uXXty and omits d after rfj. Trogylium is on the main- KAB
land about 5 m. from Samos. The omission of the refer-
ence to Trogylium may be due to an idea that 7rapepd\o/j,ei>
c. S. means 'put in to Samos' i.e. to pass the night, in
which case they could not have 'stayed at Trogylium'.But cf. Thuc. in. 32 irapcLpaXelv els 'Iwviav ' to cross over to
Ionia', which is the meaning of TrapepdXofjLev here.
In crossing from Chios to Samos they would ' sail past'
Ephesus.
MCX-qrov] At one time the most important city of the
Ionian Greeks, but at this period quite eclipsed by Ephesus.
214 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xx. 15
About 28 m. S. of Ephesus. Its site is now several miles
from the sea owing to the silting-up of the Maeander.
Light- 17. TOVS irpo-j3vT^povs]called MO-KOTTOI ver. 28 ;
* elders'
foot, an(j 'bishops' being in apostolical times interchangeableRx. (id -,
Phil. words.* 1 *
18. tirv] A great'
Apology'
at the close of his three
missionary journeys.In this speech occur many words and phrases also found
in Paul's Epistles : these are noted as they occur, and de-
serve careful attention.
dird../A<rav] The clause is thrown forward for empha-sis, and goes not with ^Tricrracrfle but with TT^S tyevofj.rjj'.
M$r\v] 'set foot in' B.Y.; pedem intuli B.
irais -yv6[iT]v] He describes 'how' vv. 19 21. For the
phrase cf. 1 Thess. i. 5 oidare oZbt ^yev^Orj^ev ev vfjuv ; ii. 10
v/uits /
A. 19. SovXcvcov] "With the sole exception of the assertion
of our Lord,' Ye cannot serve God and Mammon '
(Matt.vi. 24; Luke xvi. 13), the verb 8ov\ctu for 'serving God' is
used by Paul only, and by him six times, e.g. Rom. xvi. 18
andcf. Phil. i. 1; Gal. i. 10".
To/irivo<j>po<rvirqs] Favourite Pauline word, e.g. Phil. ii.
Light- 3. "In heathen writers Tairetv6s has almost always a badfoot, meaning, 'grovelling', 'abject'.... It was one great result
of the life of Christ to raise 'humility' to its proper level;
and, if not fresh coined for this purpose, the word Tonreivo-
<j)po<rvvr) now first becomes current through the influence
of Christian ethics".
Saicpvcov] cf. ver. 31; 2 Cor. ii. 4; Phil. iii. 1. 'Tears'
under strong emotion, whether sorrowful or the reverse,were common with the ancients.
20. ov8v virc<TTiXd|JLT]v]' I did not (cautiously) hold
back' or 'conceal': vTroareXXeo-Oai is the opposite of irappT)-
aid^effQai, cf. Dem. 54 irdvd' ciTrXws, ovoev uTroo-reiXci/xe^o?,
7re7rappr)aiao-/j.aL ;so too 415. The word describes ' caution '
AsF.W. and 'reserve', cf. Gal. ii. 12. To describe the word as a' nautical
'
metaphor is erroneous.
TOV |xi)...] Probably the gen. expresses that in whichthe ' concealment
' would have consisted, viz. in ' not pro-
claiming. . . ', and so we should render '
by not proclaiming. . .
'
;
cf. iii. 12 n., vii. 19 n.
Others make TOV the direct gen. after vTrearcCKa^v in the
sense of '
shrinking ',
'
withdrawing ', and regard /XT? as a pleo-
xx. 26] NOTES. 215
nastic repetition of the negative sense of the verb ' I shranknot from declaring
' B.V.
22. ISov] Purely adverbial, and so singular, cf. Matt.
X. 16 idoVj eycb cx7ro(7re\Xw v/nas.
SeSefjLevos TW in>V|i,aTi] 'bound in the spirit', i.e. in myspirit, feeling an inward constraint: so with reference to
this same journey xix. 21 d II. ZBero ev r$ irv. It is clearlynot 'bound by the Holy Spirit' (alligatus SpirituV.), for
'the Holy Spirit' is specifically mentioned immediately.Not that the sense is affected ; Paul looks on the Holy Spiritas directly influencing his spirit ;
cf . Eom. viii. 16 r6 irvevjULa,
crv/uL/jLapTvpe't TO; irv. TjfjLwv. The rendering of TO irv. TO ayiov'
Holy Ghost '
is a distinct loss in this passage.
24. ovSevos \OYOV...] A combination of two construc-
tions viz. ovdevbs X. TT. rr,v ty. and ov Troiov/uLai Trtv
\^. n^lavc/AavTy.
T.B. has aXX' ovSevos \6yoi> TroioCy-tcu, ovd ^%u? rrjv if>. fiov
ws TeXeLtoo-w] 'in order that I may accomplish'. Forthe metaphor, cf. xiii. 25 n.
T.B. has ws reXeiwo-at^' as to accomplish', i.e. in com- Omit
parison with accomplishing. It also adds /uerd %a/>as after J^
rto Wnov I**-
Kal TT)V StaK.] Explanatory of rbv dp6ju.oi>, 'even myministry'.
25. ol8a on...] In two letters written from Borne
(Phil. ii. 24; Philem. 22) Paul expresses his hope of
quitting Borne and travelling to the east, but we do notknow that he ever did so. Luke certainly here seems to
regard this parting as final. In any case olda does not ex-
press more than Paul's personal conviction : cf. its use xxvi.
27. To lay great emphasis on Travres is to pervert the plain AS B.
sense."
vjxis IT. iv ots 8iTJX0ov] The use of dirj\dov shews thatnot merely the Ephesian elders are meant : in addressingthem Paul regards them as representatives of all those in
that region among whom he had laboured as a missionary.
26. [xaprvpojjiai vpv] /za/m^Oyucu does not occur else-
where in N.T. except in Paul's Epistles, viz. Gal. v. 3 ;
Eph. iv. 17 ;1 Thess. ii. 12.
It means 'I protest', i.e. I assert as in the presence of Light-a witness. The word signifies properly 'to call to witness', J?*>and is never, except perhaps in very late Gk, equivalent to
jj.afiTvp 'I bear witness'. See too ii. 40 n.
216 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xx. 26
cv rfj (rijJLpov iin^pa] Emphatic: on this the last daythat I shall see you. KaOapos... cf. xviii. 6 n.
27. rr\v POV\I^V TOV 6.] i.e. His purpose of redemptionthrough Jesus the Messiah. The sense is not ' all the
counsel of God '
absolutely, but 'all His counsel as far as it
refers to my work'.
28. 7rpoo^x.T lavTots] The same phrase v. 35;Luke
xii. 1, xvii. 3, xxi. 34 and nowhere else in N.T. Paul how-ever has irpoffxeLV j*v6ot.s, ofry, rrj avayvwaet. 1 Tim. i. 4,
iii. 8, iv. 13.
rep iroifJivCa)] Cf. Luke xii. 32 /XT) 0o/3ou, rb fJUKpov Trot'/x-
viov, and John xxi. 16 iroL/JLaive TO. Trpo^ard /JLOV.
cirio-Koirovs] It will be observed that the use of the
word here does not necessarily prove that the irpeafivrepoi
(as Luke elsewhere always terms them) were regularly called
emo-KOTTOi : they are so called here not officially but withreference to the special charge laid upon them of 'watch-
ing over' and tending the flock committed to them. Atthe same time there would be special point in the use of
eirlo-KOTTOL here in connection with Troi/m'y, if the word were
v. Light- beginning to be applied to * the elders'
as a title, as it cer-
foot, tainly is elsewhere, e.g. Phil. i. 1 <rw> <-7ru7/c67rois KO! dia-adloc'
jrfwuf.
n^v IKK. TOV 0ov TJV...] It is impossible to determine0eou the reading here ; the MSS. are divided between 6eou and
Vui^ KvpLov with some preponderance for the latter.
Syr.6"
(1) It is urged for deov that KK. r. deov occurs 11 timesicvpt'ov in Paul's epistles, whereas CKK. r. Kvpiov does not occur else-
CoptE ' w^ere nor does ' the church of Jesus '. Judging therefore
Anr.. from his regular practice it is argued that Paul must haveKvpiov m gajd 'church of God'. (For this cf. Alford.)
icot^eourphe vajue of this argument depends however on the
For 0eou opinion that may be formed as to how far Luke gives the
cf. w. very words of a speaker.and H. Moreover it may be maintained in reply that Oeov is a
di!?en~
correction to make the passage fit with the well-known
phrase, and that the reading KvpLov /cat deov points to the
introduction of 0eov as a gloss.
So W. (2) It is said for 0eov that, if 0. be read, the passagewould contain a reference to TO at/xa TOV deov and that this
would perplex many readers and cause copyists to alter
the phrase.But though such a phrase as TO afya TOV deov is certainly
contrary to apostolic usage, yet it is well known later
and is found e.g. in Ignatius and Tertullian, so that there
xx. 31] NOTES. 217
is no reason against a copyist introducing it. Moreoverthere would be a strong tendency to read 6eov at and after
the Arian controversy from a desire to see Jesus called
6e6s.
(3) It is also said for Beov that a comparison withPsalm Ixxiv. 2, to which there is a reference, points to the
nom. to TT fpLeTroL7jaa.ro being God. But the reference to the
Psalm (fJLvricrdr]TL rfjs crvvaywyrjs (Tov rjs e/cr?Jcrw aTr' ci/r^s) is
slight, and hardly justifies the inference.
Beading Kvpiov, as is certainly preferable, the sense is So M.
very simple,' the Church of the Lord '
or * Master which He ^a'
purchased with His own blood' and the words TOV Kvpiov rjv. . . Lumby,have great force as assigning a special reason why the
Jianrf11
elders should be careful guardians of the Church. And for THschen-
the Church being called the ' Church of the Lord '
cf. Jesus' dorf,
own reference to ' My Church', Matt. xvi. 18. &umg"
Beading 0eou, it is certain that 6eov = God the Father.' The supposition that by the precise designation TOV deov, Dr Hort.
standing alone as it does here, with the article and with-out any adjunct, St Paul (or St Luke) meant Christ, is
unsupported by any analogies of language'.This being so we must render ' the church of the Father
which He purchased through the blood that was His own ',
i. e. the blood of Jesus; and the conception of the death of
Christ as a price paid by the Father is in strict accordancewith St Paul's own language (Bom. v. 8, viii. 32) ; and cf.
The Prayer for those that are to be admitted into HolyOrders 'Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who hast
purchased to Thyself an universal Church by the preciousblood of Thy dear Son '. It must be allowed however thatsuch a rendering is forced, and not justified even by the
peculiar position of TOV idiov. It is suggested that the w. and
passage contains some primitive error, and that the positionH<
of TOV Idiov may be accounted for by supposing TIOT tohave dropped out after TOTIAIOT.
29. CUJHIV] 'departure'; cf. Herod, ix. 76 cur^re/x^ee? Atyivav, es TT]V avTrj 7JOe\e airLK^adaL. yaerd 5 T^V SLTTL^LV
(departure) TTJS yvvaLKbs...d7riKovTo (arrived) Maz/ro^es.
XVKOI] For the metaphor cf. John x. 12. The ' wolves'are false teachers, for whose presence at Ephesus cf. 1 Tim.i. 20 ; Bev. ii. 2.
\j.r\ 4>i86|AevoL] Litotes.
30. 8ie<rTpa[ifAva] xiii. 8 n.
31. -ypiiYopeiTc] verbum pastorale. B. rpicrCav xix. 10 n.
vov9T3v] A. V. ' warn '
: B. V. rightly'
admonishing '.
The word implies authority on the one side and wrong
218 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xx. 31
doing on the other; cf. 1 Cor. iv. 14 cos TKVOL JJLOV dyaTr^raj>ov8eTu)i>. Only here, and seven times in Paul's Epistles.
32. 7rapaTL0|j.at] xiv. 23 n.
So all Kvpfa only in B, and 0c$ is decidedly preferable.editors.
e gTW 8vvafjivw]
' which is able ' A. and R. V. Many refer
Vu'lg. this to T(f Kvpiip, considering the words Kal rcj \6y^ rrjs x- "
Luther, explanatory, and that it is God only who can be spoken of
as 'able to build up...', but in reality the whole phrase is
one ;
* the Lord and the word of His grace'
are regarded as
one in their action.
...] There is a comparison between the
kingdom of Canaan, which was given as an inheritance to
Israel, and the kingdom of Jesus the Messiah, which is the
inheritance of all the saints.
K\r)povoiu,ia is frequent in LXX. of Canaan, and of Israel
as God's inheritance. The Israelites are termed ol rjyiaa/uit-
VOL Deut. xxxiii. 3.
The expression is Pauline, cf. Eph. i. 18 r??s AcX^po^o/uasavrov v rols dyiois.
33.l|xaTio-(jLov]
Oriental wealth largely consisted in
costly raiment. Cf. 2 Kings v. 5 ; Gen. xxiv. 53 ; Ps. xlv.
13, 14; Matt. vi. 19, where * treasure
'
is referred to as cor-
rupted by the ' moth'.
34. avTCu] l)eictic;
cf. xxvi. 29, xxviii. 20. Callosae,ut videbant. B.
35. -iravra] K. V. ' in all things'
;for which cf. 1 Cor.
x. 33 /ccryu> wd^ra Tracriv dptaKw ; Eph. iv. 15. It is certainly
equally natural to place the full stop after Trdvra, and corn-
So M.. mence the next sentence with the forcible vir^e^a' an ex-
de w. ample I set you (by doing so) that...'.Lack.
jiQr ^^5c(^a= 'shewed by pattern'
or *
example', cf. vira-
dvTL\ajJLpav<r6at...] Cf. Luke i. 54 dvreXdjSero 'l
TTcuSos avrov :' to take hold of (so as to afford support, both
moral and material) to those who are weak (i.e. either in
health, wealth, or religious knowledge)'. The phrase is per-
fectly general.
Cic. de avros ct-rev]' He himself or * The Master said'. Cf. the
M. D. answer of the Pythagoreans when asked for a proof of theirIp '
opinions, ai)ros 77, Ipse dixit.
cottf" jxaKclpiov...] This is the only saying of Jesus recorded
int.' to in N.T. not in the Gospels. The best known traditionalGospels, gaying of Jesus is yivcvOe rpaTre^rat doKi/uLOi.
XXL 4] NOTES. 219
For {jLCLKapiov cf. Matt. v. 3 11. For the sense Arist.
Etll. IV. 1 /j,d\\6v <TTI roO \ev6epLov TO fiidovai. OLS del % \a/m-
(3di>Li> 66ev dabut the reason he assigns is the pleasureof feeling superiority. Sen. de Ben. Qui dat beneficia, deos
imitatur, qui recipit, fGeneratores.
37. Ko.T<|>iX.ovv] A strong word * were covering withkisses' : used also Matt., xxvi. 40.
38. irpoc'Trcp.Trov] xv. 3, xxi. 5.
CHAPTEE XXI.
1. dirooTrao-0VTas] avulsos, non sine desiderio magno,cum vi, B., but cf. Luke xxii. 41 aTreo-rraoBr} merely='Hewas parted from them', and so B.V. here 'He parted fromthem'.
K<3] Now Stanchio, an island opposite Halicarnassus.
*P68ov] The famous island off the S. coast of Caria ; at
this time a great commercial centre with a university ; theColossus was not at this time standing, having been over-
thrown by an earthquake.
IldTapa] A seaport of Lycia near the mouth of the
Xanthus, possessing an oracle of Apollo (Patareus ApolloHor. Od. in. 4. 64).
2. vpovTs] Hitherto the voyage had been apparentlyin a small hired boat, at the disposition of Paul and his
companions, in which they crept along from island to island,after the fashion of the early Gk mariners, not venturingout into the open sea at all. This they now dismiss andbecome passengers on board a larger merchantman, which,instead of hugging the coast, was going to stand straightacross (dtawepw) for Tyre.
3. dva<|)avavTs TI^V K.] lit. 'having made C. rise upout of the sea', i.e. having sighted Cyprus. The oppositeidiom is yifv fmoK^Trr^v (Plat. Prot. 338 A) ; cf. Virg. Aen.in. 291 Phaeacum abscondimus arccs; in. 275 formidatusnautis aperitur Apollo.
cKt<r... <
r5v ct7ro<|>.] 'for there the ship was unlading her M.deW.cargo'. KL<re because of the idea ofmovement and carryinginto the town contained in *
unlading'
; the words do notdescribe the destination of the vessel, which they clearlywait for and proceed in to Ptolemais.
4. dvvpovTcs] suggests 'looking for': they were pro-bably few in a large city.
220 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxi. 4
s] cf. xx. 23. The Spirit gives them andPaul the same warning of danger. Affection therefore urgesthem to detain him
; duty impels him to go.
5. llaprCcrat] =justum numerum explere, 'fulfil', 'make
up an exact number '. The days referred to are ' the seven
days'
probably required for the unloading of the ship andtaking in fresh cargo.
6. els TO, I'Sia] 'to their homes', cf. John xix. 27
<:\a(3v 6 fjLadi)Tr)s avrrjv els ra tdia.
7. TOV irXovv 8iavv<ravrs] Not with &TTO T?vpov (as A.Y.{ when we had finished our course from Tyre'), for the short
journey to Ptolemais would not be specially referred to as
M. La. 'fully completed' (5iavv<ravTs). It is better rendered 'butde W. we> having (thereby) completed our voyage, came from Tyre
to Ptolemais'.
IlToX.fiat8a] A bay surrounded by mountains ; the best
harbour on the coast. Called Accho Judges i. 31; after-
wards Ptolemais from one of the kings of Egypt; in the
time of the Crusades St Jean d'Acre, or Acre.
8. 4j;X06vTS TJ\9ajjiv] 'having gone out from Ptolemaiscame '
i. e. clearly by land.
deW.M. T.R. after QeXdovres inserts ol irepl rov Hav\ov an ad-A - dition due 'to the commencement of a lesson' in Church
services at this point.
^iXCirrrov] viii. 5 n. For ' the seven 'vi. 5. For evoyy-
yeXwrrov cf. Eph. iv. 11, from which it appears that the word
N. deW. lia<^ a special sense and is not merely=' preacher'. Proba-M.
'
bly as the word implies (= one who carries good tidings),
they were 'travelling missionaries'. The English 'Evange-list
' = ' writer of a gospel '.
10. KarrJXO^v Tis...Trpo<(>.6v. "Ay.] mentioned as though
not already referred to xi. 28.
11. apas Ti]v WVT]V] Symbolical acts are frequently
employed by prophets in O.T., e.g. 1 Kings xxii. 11, Zede-kiah 'made him horns of iron'; Is. xx. 2. For the particu-lar symbol cf. the prophecy of Jesus about Peter, John xxi.
18. For &vr) cf. xii. 8 n.
Xfyci...] An authoritative formula, frequent in
LXX. e.g. rctSe \tyei, Kvpws 6 0eos...Ex. v. 1.
irapa8wo-ov<riv...] Cf. the words of Jesus about HimselfMatt. xvii. 22 ju^XAet d vios TOV dvOpuTrov frapadidocrdai els
%e?/>as dvQpuirw, Matt.xx. 19 irapadwaovcru' avTovTois
xxi. 20] NOTES. 221
13. r(, TTOWITC K\aCovTcs...] The phrase indicates strongremonstrance, cf. Mark xi. 5 ri Trotetre AUOJ/TCS TOV iruXov
;
crvv9pv-irTovTs] stronger than QpinrTovres, lit. 'break in
pieces', but almost always =* make weak', and especially* enervate ',
' unman '
: they were'
unmanning'
or *
weakeningPaul's heart,
'
i. e. determination. B. V. *
breakingmy heart '
hardly gives the sense.
14. TOV Kvpiov...] Perhaps with reference to rov Kvpiov La. M.
'Irjcrov just before; and so KvpLov= Jesus. On the other hand
the expression seems a perfectly general one of acquiescencein the Divine will=' God's will be done', cf. Matt. vi. 10 H.
v\ Matt. xxvi. 42.
15. mo-Keua<rcx[A6voi] 'having packed up'; A.V. 'wetook up our carriages'; Geneva Version 'trussed up ourfardels '.
16. dfyovTcs...] A. and B.V. 'bringing with themMnason with whom we should lodge', which assumes that
Mnason was at Caesarea.
Others, perhaps more accurately, take the Gk as= M. La.B.
ayovres irapa, Tblvdo-uva, Trap' <J ei>. 'bringing us to the house de w<
of Mnason, with whom we should lodge '.
apxaup jiaO.] B.Y. 'an early disciple', cf. xv. 7 n. or H.
possibly' one of the original disciples
'
converted at Pente-
cost, cf. xi. 15 ev dpx-fj.
17. direSe^avro] T.B. ed^avro. The compound verb Text
is peculiar to Luke in N.T. NABCE.
18. o-iiv TIJUV] Note that Luke is personally present.
irp&s 'IciKwpov] Probably to his house. It would seem,from the absence of all reference to them, that none of the
apostles were in Jerusalem at this time. The presence of'
all the elders'
is noted (as at the council xv. 6), and theobservations (w. 20 25) are throughout in the plural.
19. T]YITO Ka9' 2v SiKcurTov wv] The treating of theadverbial expression *a0' %v as a direct ace. after the verb is
classical, e.g. Dem. 1265 ruv irapovruv KaO' %i>a...ayovTs.
20. 6copLs] The word indicates actual 'seeing', 'be-
holding'.
iroo-at jjivptaScs] A. and B. V. 'thousands', regardingfjivpLas as used indefinitely for any large round number, asit is used Lukexii. 1, eTrtavvaxdeiffiiov TUIV /jLvpLaduv TOV tf^Xoi;.
Whether Paul reached Jerusalem by Pentecost (cf. xx.
16) or not is doubtful, but the city was still full (cf. ver. 27)of Jews from a distance: and there is no reason for not
222 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [XXL 20
including these Jews of the dispersion among the 'manymyriads of zealots' whom Paul is said to 'behold', for fromver. 27 we see that 'the Jews of Asia' were chief amongthose who accused Paul as teaching contempt of the Law tothe Jews of the dispersion.
TOV vofiov] For fr\. i. 13 n. The word is hereused in a general sense, as it is used by Paul speaking ofhimself before his conversion Gal. i. 14 >?AWT?)STUP TraTpLKUtv fj,ov
21. Kcvrrjxi^Tio-av] cf. xviii. 25 n. The word certainlydescribes Paul's opponents as acting with deliberate purpose,and suggests that they were in a position of authority and'teachers'.
oirooTcuHav] A strong word : classical Greek, ci7r6<rratris.
TOVS Kara rd...] The Jews of the dispersion, cf. ii. 9 n.
JIT] irpLT[ivtv...] Circumcision was the most distinctive
rite of the Mosaic law, and the sigh of obedience to it. Thecharge therefore of teaching Jews ' not to circumcise their
children' involved the further charge of teaching them ' notto walk by the customs' of the Mosaic law. The term' uncircumcised ' was used by the Jews with the bitterest
contempt, e. g. 1 Sam. xvii. 26 ' this uncircumcised Philis-
tine'.
rots 29<riv ircpiirarciv] Cf. ix. 31 n. and note on <rroixe?s
ver. 24.
Text^ 22. irdvTCOS...] T. R. has TTCLVTUS del ir\r)6os <Tvve\6eLV
Copt*"
tt/coua-oj/rcu yap OTL t\rj\v6as.
Arm'. In any case the sense is that Paul is requested to markAeth. in a public and noticeable manner his regard as a born Jew
KAC?DE for the Law -
HLP. .The question of heathen converts obeying the Mosaiclaw had been settled, see ch. xv. ; the question here is
whether Paul teaches Jewish converts to despise the Law:his action clearly marks the reverse. Cf. his own state-
ment of his rule of conduct 1 Cor. ix. 19 ^yevo^v rots
'lovdaiois cos 'Iou5cuos 'iva. 'lovdatovs Kpdij(r(i)...Tois CLVO/ULOI.? cos
UVO/JLOS iva Kepdavu TOVS CLVO/JLOVS.
23. i5)(i]v 2xovT S---] This vow seems clearly 'to havebeen the Nazarite vow, for which cf. Numb. vi. 1 21. It
was a vow of 'separation (a.yin<Tfj,6s)unto the Lord,' marked
(1) by abstinence from wine, (2) by not allowing the hair to
be cut. Its completion was marked by several costly sacri-
fices (Numb. vi. 13 15) in the Temple, and the shaving of
the head and burning of the hair upon the altar.
xxi. 26] NOTES. 223
It was considered a work of piety to relieve needy Jewsfrom the expenses connected with this vow, as Paul doeshere. Josephus mentions that Herod Agrippa so paid the dntiq
expenses of very many (fj.d\a <rvxvofo) Nazarites. JIX< 1
24. <ryvfo-0T]Ti...] Paul does not merely pay the ex-
penses of the men, but takes the vow and 'becomes a Nazaritewith them '. The word ayviadyTi seems to shew this : it is
rendered in A. and E.V. 'purify thyself, but it is the wordused in LXX. of those who actually take the Nazarite vow,and there rendered 'separate', cf. Numb. vi. 1 6s av etfi^reu
evxty d<payi>{(Tao-Oai dyveiav Kvpiy, ver. 5 Tracra? rds TJ/J,. rov
ayvia/jLov. Lange however considers that ayvtcrdrjTL is notused here in a special sense = * take the Nazarite vow', but
quite generally=' perform some ceremony of purification',and this would much simplify the whole passage.
IVa vpTJ<rovTcu] A construction unknown to class. Gkbut not uncommon in N.T. Cf. the classical use of OTTWS
with fut. ind.
<TToix.is] 'to walk by a line' or '
rule'; cf. Gal. vi. 16TO; KCLVOVL roury aTQiyj]<jQ\)<jiv. Here strictly used : the ruleis 'the Law'.
25. irpl 8...] Anticipating an objection: 'this onlywith regard to Jews, with regard to Gentile converts...'.
After Kpivavres T.E. inserts fuqtev TQLOVTOV Typtiv aurotfs, Textel
jut.rj.NAB.
26. SuxyyeXXoov...] A.V. 'to signify the accomplish- CDEHL.inent of the days of the purification ', which is misleadingas suggesting that the vow v?as finished.
The Gk states that Paul, the day after he took the meninto his company (7rapaAa/3top), 'joined them in their sepa-ration' (i.e. took upon himself the vow of separation which
they had already upon them), and went into the Temple 'to
report the fulfilling of the days of separation ', naming, that
is, the day 'on reaching which (2ws ou) the sacrifice wasoffered'.
It was ordained that he who was under a Nazaritevow should bring the sacrifice (irpoffolaet Numb. vi. 13) onthe day when he had fully completed the days of his vow(77
a.v yfJ-epq. TrXypuvrj i)fj.pas CVXTJS Numb. vi. 13). Paulwould report to the priests what would be the day whenthe vow would come to an end, which, adds the historian, -
was the day on which the sacrifice was offered ', of whichnaturally the priests might require notice.
The past irpoo-^x^ is best explained by regarding thewords ews OV...T) 7rpocr(f>opd as an explanatory addition of the deW.,M.historian.
224 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxi. 27
27. at lirraTIJI..]
* the seven days' can only naturallyrefer to the seven days for which Paul had taken the vow,and we must assume that when he joined the four menseven days of their vow were still unfulfilled. Luke's refer-
ence to 'the seven days', though he has not previouslymentioned the number, is parallel to his use of the worda.iJ.<poTtpwv xix. 16, where we have no hint previously that
only two sons of Sceva were present. The Mishna names30 days as the least period for which a vow can be taken,
As w but our knowledge on this point is very uncertain. Northink* can we Determine whether this vow has any connection
with the one referred to xviii. 18: Luke certainly marks noconnection except the dubious reference to his coming upto Jerusalem 'for sacrifices', xxiv. 17. The whole passageremains very perplexed.
28. poTjGciTc] 'Help', 'To the rescue', as though an
outrage were being committed.
Kara TOV Xaov] This part of the charge differs from that
against Stephen (vi. 13) : Paul's teaching is represented as' an attack on the chosen people', doing away, that is, withtheir special privileges.
ri T Kctl] i.e. not contented with teaching, he hasmoreover actually brought Greeks....
"EXX-qvas] Malevolent generalization : he was supposedto have brought one, cf. ver. 29.
ls TO Upov] Clearly, that is, beyond the court of theGentiles into the court of the Israelites. On the wall whichdivided them inscriptions in Greek and Latin warned all
Gentiles that the penalty of entering was death.
Athe- Such an inscription was found by Clermont-Ganneaunaeum, built into the walls of a mosque in the Via Dolorosa:
lSll'\f fMiOfra, dXXoyevri l<nropev(rdai evrbs TOV irepl TO iepbv rpv(pa.K-
M. F. TOV Kal TTpi{36\ov' os 5' av \r,(f)dr] eaury ai'rtos &TTCU 5td TO
cf. x. 14. For Trophimus cf. xx. 4.
29. 4vo|uov] Putabant. Zelotaeputantessaepe errant. B.
30. cKXckrOtjo-av. . .] i. e. by the Levites, to avoid the pol-lution of the Temple by Paul's murder.
31. avpi]]' went up', literally, the Boman guard being
stationed (and on festivals kept under arms, cf. ^CLVTTJS) in
the turris Antonia, a fort built by Herod on a rock at the
N.W. corner of the Temple, commanding the Temple andconnected with it by stairs (avapaQ/jLovs ver. 35).
xxi. 38] NOTES. 225
---]* to tne tribune of the cohort (stationed
there)', i.e. Claudius Lysias, cf. xxiii. 26. Each legion hadsix tribunes, and as the legion with its full complement(justa legio) numbered 6000 men, each tribune had 1000men : hence the Greek word formed on the analogy of
For (nre'ipa cf. x. 1 n.
33. 80TJvcu] cf. xii. 6. The tribune considered Paulto be a leader of assassins.
TIS i'r]Kal TI e'o-Tiv...] Probably the change of construc-
tion is merely for the sake of variety : rl ct-r) TreTroLrjKws after
ris dri would be very ugly. Most editors draw a distinction :
1 he was uncertain who he was, but assumes as certain that Text
he is a malefactor'. T.E. has ris av efy.
34. ir<j>ttvovv] A word peculiar to Luke in N.T. Forits use here cf. Luke xxiii. 21 eTretyuvovv \tyovres, Zravpov,(TTavpov O.VTOV and Acts xii. 22.
ri]v Trap}ApoXTJv] xxii. 24, xxiii. 10, 16, 32: 'barracks',the soldiers' quarters inside the fort.
36. <xtp CIVTOV] Cf. Luke xxiii. 18 alpe TOVTOV. Thefull phrase Acts xxii. 22.
37. i $J<TTIV. . .] A simple question,' May I. . .?
'
cf. i. 6 n.
Bengel remarks modeste alloquitur, straining the Greek.
Tl yiva><rKis;] So Xen. An. vn. 6. 8 'EAX^io-rt
i; Cyrop. vu. 5. 31 ^vpiarl eTriaTaaBat. Cic. pro Flacco4 qui Graece nesciunt.
38. OVK apa crv et...] 'Thou art not then (as I sup-
posed) the Egyptian....' The sentence asks a question in
fact though not in form. OVK is emphatic: the centurion
hearing Paul speak Greek says,' I was wrong it seems in
taking you for the Egyptian '. A. and E.V. 'Art thou notthen the Egyptian ?' which would certainly require a/>' OVK
el o-v... ;
6 Al-yvimos...] One of the many impostors who, like
Theudas (v. 36 n.), arose during this unsettled period.
Josephus tells us that he collected 30,000 people on the B. j. n.
Mount of Olives to see the walls of Jerusalem fall down 13. 5.
before him, and that he was attacked by Felix with great f *$'
xx*
loss, but escaped himself.
The discrepancy between 30,000 and 4000 need not M.deW.trouble us, as Josephus contradicts himself, in one passagedescribing 'the majority' of the 30,000 as killed or wounded,in the other stating that 400 were killed and 200 wounded.
TOIIS TT.]' the four thousand'; referred to as well
known.
P. 15
226 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [XXL 38
B. J. ii. o-iKaptW] sicariorum; K.V. 'assassins'. Josephus refers13* 3<
to the number of the banditti, to be found even in Jerusalem,wearing concealed daggers (sicae) and committing murderswith impunity.
39. 4-yco av6p<o7Tos p^v... 84op.au 8^...] Note the positionof \j,h :
* I ((fyw), as regards your question to me, am a man(avdpuTTos ptv}..,, but, as regards my question to you, I
ask (dtojjiat S...)'.
OVK do"]|Jiov] Litotes. Cf. Eur. Ion 8 ^O~TLV yap OVK
'EXX?7'pa;j> TroXts (of Athens).
TroXiYqs] Effective assonance, adding to the
emphasis on TroXi'rT??.
40. iroXXTJs 8 criYTJs] A.V. excellently* a great silence'.
For the scene cf. Virgil's famous lines Aen. I. 148 152 acveluti magno in populo..., and for KareVctorc..., Pers. iv. 7calidae fecisse silentia turbae
\
majestate man-its.
Eders- T 'EBpaCSi 8.1 Aramaic or Aramaean.heim i.
10. 130.
CHAPTER XXII.
1. Two points should be noticed in Paul's speech, (1)his argument that the strength of his former zeal for
Judaism gives a measure of the strength of the convictionwhich had induced him to adopt the course he had takena conviction based on direct and repeated revelation ; (2) the
way in which, while developing this argument, he answersthe charge of enmity to * the people',
' the Law', and ' the
Temple ', by referring to his Jewish birth and strict Jewish
training in the law of their fathers, ver. 3, by his descriptionof Ananias as an observer of the Law, ver. 12, by his refer-
ence to the * God of our fathers', ver. 14, to his prayer' in
the Temple ',to his earnest desire to remain and preach in
Jerusalem, w. 19, 20.
d8\<(>ol Kal TraT.] So vii. 2. Amoris et honoris nomina.
3. orapd T. IT. Tajx.] Some would join these words withTreTrcud, but the commencement of each clause seems markedby a participle, yeyevvrjimfros, dvaredpcLj^fMevos, TreTrcudev/JLej'os.
Moreover 'brought up in this city at the feet of G-.' is one
complete fact,' educated in the strictness of our ancestral
law' another.The Babbis sat on raised seats, their pupils on low
F. benches or on the ground : it was at the age of 13 that aJewish boy destined to become a Eabbi entered the schoolof some great teacher.
xxn. 13] NOTES. 227
Paul gives exactly the same account of his early life,
Gal. i. 13, 14.
dKp[3iav] The word expresses' mathematical accuracy
':
on this rigid accuracy in observance of the Law the Pharisees
prided themselves, cf. xxvi. 5 a/cpt/Setrrar??*' aipeatv ;Jos. Ant.
XVII. 2. 4 ^TT' a/c/9i/3cocre: fj,ya (frpovovv TOV Trarpyou vb^ov ;B.
J. II. 8. 18 3?api<7cuot ot doKovvres /xera d/cpt/3et'as e^yetaBaL ra
vTrdpx.v TOV 0ov] Note carefully the difference
between this and ^Xwrat TOV vopov inrdpxov(ri.j> (xxi. 20).
5. 6 apx-] Saul had asked for a commission from ' the
high priest'
(ix. 1), who at that time was Theophilus. Thathe was still alive is inferred from this passage, althoughAnanias was the actual high priest (xxiii. 2).
TO irpo-pvTpLov] i. e. the Sanhedrin probably, cf. iv. 5 n.
TOVS Kto- ovras] Constructio pratgnans : those whohad fled to Damascus on the prosecution after the death of
Stephen, and were in Damascus. This traditional explana-tion is however very unsatisfactory. It seems better to saythat the use is deictic, and almost pictorial : the word re-
presents the speaker as directing his thoughts and the atten-
tion of his hearers to Damascus. Cf. the otherwise inex-
plicable Typelvdcu. TOV TLavXov etj 'Kaicrapiai' xxv. 4 and xix.
22 n.
7. Tjicovo'a <J>vTJsi <j>covi]V OVK T)Kovo"av ver. 9; O,KOVO~CU
cjxov-rjv ver. 14] Cf. ix. 4 n.
8. 'Irjcrovs 6 Na^wpaios] But ix. 5, xxvi. 15 'Jesus'
only. It is clear that Paul adds the explanatory words o
~Nawpcuos here because, mentioning Jesus for the first time
(in ch. xxvi. Jesus had been already referred to as * Jesusof Nazareth
')he finds it necessary to do so for the sake of
clearness. Such an addition would be perfectly natural.The instance however shews how hard it may often be to
separate ipsissima verba from explanatory additions, and it
is important to bear this in mind when we come to con-sider the account of the conversion ch. xxvi.
9. lOedo-avTo] T. E. adds /cat fy,0o/3ot eytvovTo. OmitNABII.
13. dvap\x(/ov...dvpXx[/a els CIVTOV] E.V. 'receive thysight... I looked upon him'. The same verb is used ix. 17,
18, where it distinctly is= ' receive sight again', and it
should be so rendered here, a?/e/3Xe^a els O.VTOV being putshortly for ' I received my sight (and looked) upon him
', as
E. V. gives in margin.
152
228 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxii. 13
Of course dva/3X^7ro> can mean 'look up', as John ix.
11, but here the meaning of dvdpXe^ov absolutely determinesthe meaning of dvep\e\f/a..
14. TOV SCKcuov] Jesus, cf. iii. 14.
16. pdirricrat] Middle: 'cause thyself to be baptized'.For KCLL cLTr6\ov(Tai ras ajULaprias cf. the Baptismal Service 'OGod...who didst sanctify water to the mystical washingaway of sin
9
, and cf. 1 Cor. vi. 11.
17. e-y^vero 8e |xoi...<
irpoorV)(O|Avov }j.ov...vvecr0ai jxcj
For similar carelessness of style in Hellenistic Gk cf. xv.22 n.
viro<rrp\|/avTi] Cf. ix. 19 n. Iv K<rra<ri, cf. x. 10 n.
18. <nrv<rov] He only stayed 15 days, cf. Gal. i. 18.
19. avrol lirfo-TavTcu...] 'they themselves know...':Paul's reply expresses this argument : the Jews must believe
that my conversion was due to a miraculous and divine
revelation, because they themselves knoiv how previously Ihated the Christians.
v.H. 20. jtaprvpos] A. V. 'martyr'; E.V. 'witness'; V.
testis, and cf. Kev. ii, 13 ; xvii. 6 e/c TOV al/jiaros ruv fj.ap-
rtipwv 'ITJO-QU, where it certainly is= 'martyrs'. The wordis here seen in a transition state, no longer merely meaning'witness', but not yet specifically describing one who hadborne witness by his death 'a martyr'.
KABCD 21> >ts ^VTl] Emphatic. The 'mission to the Gentiles*
EHLP. i fi the 'word' or 'utterance' up to which the Jews listen.
22. KaGrJKcv] T. E. KaB-fjKo^ with no authority. Theimperfect is vigorous, expressing impatience, 'it was not
fitting' i. e. he ought long ago to have been put to death.Cf. Ar. Eccl. 177 ri TTO#' avdpes ou'% TJKOV&U'
'
&pa 8' r^v TrdXat.
23. purTovvTwv] 'threw off' B.V. ; 'cast off' A.V., for
which cf. Plat. Hep. 473 E ptyavras TO, i^dria, yv^vovs, of
men about to make an attack. Here however there is no
sign of an attack, and the participle is in the present andthe verb frequentative (pnrTtw jacto, piirTu jacio?), so that
A.La.M. it is better to explain 'tossing about their garments' as adeW.H. gym-k i of excitement and abhorrence. So Chrys. e/crt^ao--
VOVTUV. Cf. Ov. Am. in. 2. Ikjactatis signa dedere togis.
KovLoprov...] 2 Sam. xvi. 13; Job ii. 12.
24. dvTatcr8ai] This commencing an 'inquiry' (cf.
Digest L.*
Inquisition ') by torture was contrary to Eoman law. Non
Tit' esse a t rmentis incipiendum, Divus Augustus statuit.
xxin. 1] NOTES. 229
25. us 8 irpoemvav...] 'when they had bound him(leaning) forward with thongs', i.e. so that his back was
exposed to the lash. B.V. in marg. 'for the thongs', butthis needlessly makes i{j.a(rt.v exactly= /
udcmw'.
TOV lo-Twra IKO.T.] The inferior officer appointed to
carry out the tribune's orders. So at the crucifixion Matt.
xxvii. 54.
cl avOpwirov'PwjJLatov...;] xvi. 37 notes.
26. fC (jLe'XXcLs irotetv; 6 "yelp...] The words ri /.i^XXetj
iroiij>, contain a warning= ' Be careful'; hence yap. T.B.
opa TL ytc.TT. gives the right sense but is less vigorous.
27. cri 'PWJACHOS el;] <rrf expresses astonishment and
presupposes contempt.
28. K(J>aXafov] Classical= '
principal' as opposed to ' in-
terest', caput; or *a large main sum' (e.g. Dem. 834 TO
/ce0. TTJS fjL7)s ovffias 'the bulk'), 'a capital sum', as here.
The sale of the Eoman citizenship was resorted to bythe emperors as a means of filling their exchequer, muchas James I. made baronets.
iroXtTeCav =jus civitatis.
30. TO dcr<t>aXs TO TI...] The words TO n'...are epexe-getic of TO do-0a\es 'the exact facts, viz. what accusationis brought', ri is nom. cf. Thuc. i. 95 d5t/aa /caT^opeiTo ;
M.
Soph. 0. C. 529.
K\6vo-v o-uveXOetv] T. B. has eXBew, which would mean Text*to come to him', whereas cvve\0e'ii>= 'assemble', probably ^ABin their ordinary place of meeting. That they did not J^LP'meet' in the Turris Antonia is clear from Karayay^j and Copt.*
that it was not inside the Temple is shewn by the presenceAeth.
of Lysias.
CHAPTEB XXIII.
1. aTvt<ras...Tw crvveSpicp] Same construction iii. 12.
The words indicate that he confronted them boldly, cf.
xiii. 9.
Note too d5eA0o without the usual (cf. iv. 8, vii. 2, xxii. 1)and respectful /cat
i] 33 times in Paul's Epistles, three times in cook.Peter's, not elsewhere in N.T.
TO) 9.] The ideal Jewish state was a state
under the direct government of God a theocracy. Paul
says 'You accuse me of speaking against the Jews, the Law,&c. ; I answer that in the sight of God, the ruler and law-
giver of the Jewish nation, I have acted as a good citizen '.
230 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxm. 1
For the metaphor cf. Phil. 1. 27 dtas rov evayyeXiov rov
%picrTov TroAtreuecrfle : iii. 20 7/^cDf TO iro\irevfJLa ev ovpavo'is
VTrdpxei.
H. M. 2. 'Avavfas] Son of Nebedaeus, nominated to the office
by Herod, king of Chalcis, A.D. 48: sent to Kome A.D. 52 byQuadratus, prefect of Syria (predecessor of Felix), to answer
Jos. 7^ a charge of rapine and cruelty made against him by theJ. ir. IT. samaritans, but honourably acquitted. He was murdered
about ten years after this.
TvirTtv avrov] Cf. the treatment of Jesus, John xviii. 22.
3. TUTTTCIV <r...] Note the indignant emphasis of the
position of rinrreiv. Cp. carefully the reply of Jesus.
TOI)( KKOvia|JLV] Cf . Matt, xxiii. 27 ra0ots /ceKoi>taJu6/ots,
where the following words explain the phrase. It seems to
have been a proverbial expression.Eders- The stone which marked a grave was '
kept whitened, toheim ir. warn the passer by against defilement'.
Kal <rv...] KaL at the commencement of a question ex-
presses indignation or astonishment. 'Dost thou indeed
sit...?', or 'What! dost thou sit...?' Cf. Kal TTWS; &c.
5. OVK fjSciv...] 'I did not know...', the only possible
rendering of the Greek.So Chrysostom: o-fiodpa Treitfo/xcu ytt?)
elddvai. CLVTOV on<X/)%i/)US (TTL
'
StOt, /ULCLKpOV /ULV Tra.V\d6vTCL %p6z/0i;, JULTJ (TVyyLVO-
fjuevov 5^ GVVe%ws 'louSaiots, opw^ra 5e /cat eKelvov ev fAccry jmeraTTO\\(JOV Kal ertpuv.
This explanation is the only natural one. Others argue(assuming too much) that Paul must have recognized the
High Priest from his position, attire, &c. But Lange pointsout (1) that the High Priest, not being engaged in the ser-
vice of the Temple, would not necessarily be distinguishable
by his dress; (2) that the assembly was an irregular one,summoned by Lysias, and he may not have been presiding.
Calvin took the words ironically 'a man who so acts
could never I thought be the High Priest'
: others renderB.N.W. non reputabam, and make the words apologetic 'I forgot it
was the High Priest'. Both explanations do violence to
the Greek. Others have conjectured that Paul was near-
sighted, giving an unnatural and forced meaning to dre^tVas
in ver. 1.
ye-ypairTat "Y^pl '^ ^^ n0^ know, otherwise I should nothave spoken as I did, /o?*...', cf. Ex. xxii. 18 ap^ovra rov\aov<rov ov /ca/ccos epeTs.
xxm. 6] NOTES. 231
6. -yvoOs S...] Luke here in a marked manner pointsout that it was Paul's purpose to introduce dissension into
the assembly.Some regard Luke's account as unsatisfactory and un- M.Reuss
authentic. in M -
Many approach very near to the dangerous assertion
that the end justifies the means, pointing out that Paul And so
saw no other way of securing the liberty necessary forj*^
preaching the Gospel: e. g. Alford, 'he uses in the cause of Lurnby,Truth the maxim so often perverted in the cause of falsehood, Cook ;
divide et impera\ $*e
Parrar distinctly condemns Paul's conduct, and takes this.
xxiv. 21 as a virtual confession of error. In the absenceof adequate data for forming a fair judgment, we may note
(1) that this act of Paul's stands by itself, and is without anyparallel in his life or writings ; (2) that to found on it sucha comment as helium haereticorum pax ecclesiae is to violate Corn, a
the whole teaching of-the N. T. LaPide-
It will be observed that xxiv. 21 where Paul refers to
this event he makes no reference (1) to the motive described
in the words yvoi>s 5..., (2) to the words 670; 3>api<rcu6s clfu.
It is therefore possible that Luke has here assigned a motivefor Paul's words, or even amplified his description of the oc-
currence, because he desires to explain to his Gentile readers
(cf. the explanation ver. 8) how it was that a statementabout 'the resurrection' should have caused so great a diver-
sion in Paul's favour. Paul, in xxiv. 21, refers definitely to
his 'one utterance', viz. 'about the resurrection of the deadI am on my trial', and it is certainly natural to assumethat the words there given accurately represent the fact, for
it was distinctly his belief in the resurrection and conse-
quently in the Messiahship of Jesus which distinguishedPaul from other Jews, and it is to the resurrection that he
constantly appeals as the very centre of his faith; cf. his
speech at Athens and 1 Cor. xv. throughout.
cyw <ap....] This sentence (subject to the above re-
marks) must be taken as a whole. The words 'I am aPharisee' are immediately limited and defined by whatfollows 'I am a Pharisee for I believe in a resurrection'.
Paul and Pharisaism seem to us such opposite ideas
that we often forget that to Paul Christianity was thenatural development of Judaism. Luke throughout de-
scribes him as a pious Jew : see too his own emphatic as-
sertion of agreement with Judaism xxiv. 14, xxvi. 5 (Zfyo-a
<api<rcuos. Kal vvv...). He differed from the Jews as re-
gards facts perhaps rather than principles. They lookedfor a Messiah ;
he said Jesus is the Messiah. The Pharisees
232 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxm. 6
asserted a resurrection of the dead; Paul said Jesus hasrisen from the dead.
vl6s ^apio-aCcov]*
Perhaps refers rather to his teachersLightfoot than his ancestors, being a Hebraism like ' the sons of the
6<
" * ln>
prophets'; cf. Amos vii. 14.'
cXiriSos Kal dvcurr.] Probably a hendiadys; 'hope of aresurrection '.
7. o-Tcicrts] xv. 2 n. The Sadducees, iv. 1 n.
8. JXTJT d'yy. |XT{T...] T.R. has /jLijdt dyy. /wyrc, a cor-
Text rection made in order to join #776X0*' and irvev/uia togetherKABCE. an^ go make &fJL<f){)T pa formally accurate, as it is perfectly
accurate in fact, the denial of the existence of * either angelor spirit' being a single tenet.
For-TrvevfAa is 'any spiritual incorporeal being', but here as
in^elo- distinguished from ayyeXos perhaps refers, to * the spirit of
logy
6man after death' (homines defuncti B.).
hehn6'8"
- ovSfcv...] Luke xxiii. 4 o&dtv evptaKW CLLTLOV tv r$App. 13. avdp&iry rovry. A sentence of acquittal.
Text cl 8^...] After a77eXos T.R. adds py 0co/j.ax<2fJLv fromKABCE. Vf 39^ AS punctuated the sentence is generally regarded as
an instance of aposiopesis,* But if an angel spoke to him
(what then?)', putting a hypothetical case which deserves
consideration.
Surely however ei is interrogative (i. 6 n.) and a questionshould be marked, 'But did an angel speak to him?', re-
ferring to Paul's own statement xxii. 6 ff.
11. 6 Kvpios] Jesus.
OVTW cr Set Kal cls'Pw^Tjv p.] Cf. xix. 21. It is impor-tant to notice these two emphatic phrases. It is clear that
Luke looks on Paul's preaching at Rome as the crowning
point of his narrative. Paulus Romae, apex Evangelii B.
12. imv] = TrietV.
&os ofi diroKTCvo><riy] airoKT. is 1st aorist subj. 'until
they shall have killed'; cf. ver. 21 2ws ov cWAwo-w.
13. -rrXefovs T<rcrpaKovTa] Cf. iv. 22 ir\eibvuv recrvep. ;
xxiv. 11 TrXeious 5w5e/ca; so in class. Gk, e.g. Plat. Apol.17 D ZTTJ TrXeiw e^o^rjKovra, and in Latin amplius decem
annos.
14. dvaOejJLctTi dv0ji.aTi<ra{iv] Emphatic repetition of
the word. Cf. vii. 34 n.
avdOrjiJia is used in classical Gk of ' a thing set up in a
temple', 'dedicated' an offering; cf. Luke xxi. 5 g.va.drnjLa.<nv
KeKocrfjLTjTcu, the only place where it occurs in N.T.But a thing may be 'dedicated' in a good or bad sense
(cf. auri sacra fames Virg. Aen. in. 57 ;devota arbos Hor.
xxiii. 23] NOTES. 233
Od. m. 4. 27), and so the by-form dvaOe/jLa came to be used
in Hellenistic Gk in a bad sense = 'a thing accursed', cf.
Josh. vii. 1 evo<T(f>Lo-avro dirb TOV dva6e[Metros, Gal. i. 8 avdOejAO,
<TTU and dvade/marifeiv = 'make accursed', 'curse', cf. Markxiv. 71 dva.6. /cat 6/bLvtvcu.
Here the sense is that they solemnly declared themselves
dvddju.a, i.e. 'an accursed thing', if they did not kill Paulbefore eating or drinking.
15. -up-cis] Emphatic : it anticipates T^tets 54.
|i<|>avi<raT...] 'make a statement' or 'declaration to
the tribune to induce him (6'7rws) to bring Paul down to you,on the plea that you propose (ws ^\\ovras) . . .'. The words
ws/xAAoj/ras...give the substance of the declaration to be
made to the tribune.
A. and E.V. 'signify to the chief captain that he bring
him', a rendering which suggests that authority in the
matter belonged to the chief priests, whereas e/jitpavifctv in
no way indicates the possession of authority by the personmaking the declaration, but rather that the person to whomthe declaration is made is himself in authority (cf. xxiv. 1,
xxv. 2, 15).
TOV dveXciv] Gen. of purpose, or the thing aimed at.
16. 6 vlos...] Quite unknown except here.
irap<ryv6}j.evos Kal clcreXOcov] Graphic fulness of descrip-tion. It is possible however to take irapay. with what
precedes,*
having heard...having come upon them'; but
this is not so simple.
18. 6 SecrjAtos II.] Probably now in custodia militaris
(cf. xxviii. 16), a prisoner, but with free access to him, as
had been the case since xxii. 30; a relief from the 'two
chains' (xxi. 33).
20. cos jj^XXcov] This must refer to the tribune, and is Text
inconsistent with ver. 15. So E.V. 'bring down Paul... as A,^
though thou wouldest inquire': but this cannot be right, J^ X!B.for it describes the tribune as giving a reason for bringing ^eVAorraPaul down, whereas it is clear that the Jews should give a HLP,reason for asking him to do so, as in ver. 15. Moreover g
eAAo"
Luke could not repeat ver. 15 with so absurd an alteration.
The reading ^\\ov (in agreement with crvvtSpLov) seemsto account for the other readings best.
23. TIVQS 8tio] Cf. Luke vii. 19 7rpo0-/caXe<7a/xej>os duo
TIVCLS ruv fjLaOfjTtav, 'certain two'; Thuc. vin. 100 nves 5vo
vrjes. The expression indicates that they were not speciallychosen. Two centurions naturally 'got ready two hundredmen'.
234 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxm. 23
crrpaTiwras... brims... SioXcipox>s] The words describethe three varieties of troops which formed a Koman army,and which would be found in every fraction of an army, e.g.in the cohort of Lysias. The o-rpariorrat were the heavy-armed legionaries ; the t7T7re?s a portion of the alae equitumattached to every legion, and the 5etoXa/3ot formed one ofthe many varieties of troops which composed the auxiliaor supplementary troops, not Bomans, but foreigners armedwith their native weapons, e.g. Balearic slingers, Cretanarchers.
What 5e. exactly means is unknown. A. and B.V.'
spearmen ', and V. lancearii. Alias 5eio/36\ous, perhaps'stingers': Syr. has dextrajaculantes.
The size of the escort points to the unsettled nature ofthe times, and so perhaps does the night start.
24. KrqvTj T irapacrTTJ<r(u] Change to indirect speech,'and (he ordered them) to provide...'.
KTT]VT]] jumenta, beasts of burden or for riding: asses or
horses, not war-horses.
^ijXiKa] Felicem. Antonius Felix, procurator of Judaea,who succeeded Cumanus about A.D. 52, was brother of Pal-
las the notorious freedman and favourite of Claudius. Ta-iiist.v. 9. citus says of his government, per omnem saevitiam et libidi-
Ann.nu. nemjus regium servili ingenio exercuit, andJudaeae impositus,5i - et cuncta malefacta sibi impune ratus tanta potentia subnixo.Jos. He was recalled by Nero about 60 or 62 A. D. on the com-
xx *'$ 9 P^a^n* f ^e JGWS Dut protected by the influence of Pallas.
25. <TruTToX <
qv] Such a letter, containing a summaryof the facts, when a charge was referred to a superior magis-trate, was technically termed elogium.
TVTTOV] Like exemplum in Latin (cf. Cic. ad Alt. ix. 6. 3literae sunt allatae hoc exemplo: Pompeius mare transiit...)of the 'purport', 'contents' of a letter. So 3 Mace. iii. 306 fitv TTJS 7rL<TTO\Tjs TijTros ovTws
26. KpaTurTw] Cf. i. 1 n. ^-yejxovt ;cf. Matt, xxvii. 2,
JliXar^ ry vye/movi. The word is general= c
governor', not
defining the particular rank of the governor, vaipeiv : xv.
23 n.
27. 41-ciXapiv, p,a0a>v] 'I rescued him, having learned',i.e. when I had learned : Lysias clearly leaves the inference
open that he rescued Paul because he was a Boman, thoughhe did not discover this until after he had rescued him andwas about to scourge him a point about which he is also
silent (de verberibus tacet. B.).
Ha6uv cannot possibly= /cat fyadov as Grotius and otherstake it.
xxiv. 1] NOTES. 235
29. ^TTJjj-aTa...] The distinction which Gallic drew,xviii. 14, 15 n.
30. |iT]vv0eC(TT]s...mpovXTJs...2cr(r0ai,] A natural com-bination of two constructions, (1) jj.7jvvdio"rjs...7rL^ov\rjs...
eo-OjU^s, (2) /jL7)j>v6tvTos...iril3ov\7)v..Jae(r0aL.irl crou] 'in the presence of, 'before', especially of hear-
ing 'before a judge', cf. xxiv. 20 e-jrl rov awedpiov; xxiv. 21
e0' u/xuw'; xxv. 26, xxvi. 2; so in Latin apud, e.g. apudjudices, apud senatum. T.R. adds typucro, Vale.
31. ol p.v ovv <rrp.] The antithesis to /xeV is probablyxxiv. 1 juero, Se...; 'so then the soldiers, &c. &c...., butafter five days....' See n. on xxiv. 11.
810. VVKTOS] They could not reach Antipatris that night,but their march continued *
through the night'.
Antipatris, formerly Capharsaba, had been rebuilt byHerod the Great and named after his father : it was 42 m.from Jerusalem and 26 from Caesarea.
33. ol'nves] Not the same people as the nom. to uTreVrpe-
if/av, but 'the cavalry' to be supplied from roi)s l-rnreLs. Thesense must override strict grammar, as often in late Gk.
dvaSovres] Classical Gk ciTroSoWes, quum reddidissent.
34. lirapxeias] Provinciae. The object of the questionof Felix is not clear. It is said that Cilicia was included in
the province of Syria and that Felix was desirous of learn-
ing whether the case was within his jurisdiction, but it is
not easy to see how, even though Cilicia was under the
governor of Syria, Felix, who was only procurator of Judaea,would have jurisdiction over it. Luke seems merely to in-
dicate that Felix contented himself for the time with some
personal inquiries about Paul.
35.8iaKov<rojjicu]
Of a full hearing, as contrasted with Diyest
the present brief interrogatory. The rule was : qui cum%
L '
elogio mittuntur, ex integro audiendi sunt.
4v TW irpcuT. TOV *H.] The palace built by Herod theGreat and used as a residence by the Eoman governor.
Trpa.LTwpi({}=praetorio, (1) originally the general's tent in
a camp, (2) the residence of a governor or prince, cf. MarkXV. 16 &rw TTJS au\?7?, o eart TrpcuraJpio;'; Juv. Sat. x. 161sedet ad praetoria regis.
CHAPTER XXIV.
1. irpeo-p. riywv] T. R. ruv irpecrfi.' the elders
'
: in Text
any case it can only have been a deputation.NABE.
p-qropos...] R.V. rightly 'an orator, one Tertullus'.In classical Gk p^rw/>= a public speaker in the assembly;
236 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxiv. 1
in Latin rhetor is' a teacher of rhetoric' and is often opposed
to orator, one who actually speaks in court or elsewhere.Here however prirwp is clearly= orator or causidicus, 'a bar-
rister'.
H. 'The provincials being themselves unacquainted withthe law of their rulers, employed Eoman advocates to pleadfor them '. This practice in the provinces (usus provincialis,Cic. pro Gael. 30) was regarded as good training for youngmen. Tertullus is a dimin. from Tertius, as Catullus from
Catius, Lucullus from Lucius.
2. XC'YCOV] Obviously a summary of the speech. Thestatement of the case vv. 5 8 could not possibly have beenmade so briefly.
iroXXrjs. . .] The speaker begins with the regular captatiolencvolentiac. See Quint, lust. Or. iv. 1. So too Paul ver.
10.
cIpijvTis] Tacitus (Ann. xn. 54) does not give this de-
scription of the government of Felix, but describes him as
secretly encouraging banditti and sharing the plunder, andhe was shortly after this accused by the Jews at Eome, cf.
xxiii. 24 n.
Anyhow to refer to the 'peace' of a district would beLa. acceptable and usual flattery to a governor. Cf. Ulpian de
officio praesidis: Congruit bono et gravi praesidi ut pacatasit provincia.
Text 8iop9<o[iaTwv] 'corrections',* reforms'. T.E. Ararop0a>/xa-
KABE. rui> = recta, recte facta, a philosophic term; A.V. 'worthydeeds'.
So H. B. irpovofas] 'providence' A. and B.V., evidently regardingA - it as used in flattery and representing the Latin providentia,
Providentia Caesaris being common on coins, and providen-tia being used of God in post-Augustan Latin. But surely
So irpovoiais only =prudent ia, 'wise forethought', 'care'. Cf.
Lumby. e> g^ 2 Mace. iv. 6 avcv pacrLXiKTjs irpovotas advvarov rv^lvelp^vijs. So TTJS <rapKos irpovoiav Rom. xiii. 14 'provisionfor the flesh', and Trpovoeio-Bai 'take thought for* or 'pro-vide' Eom. xii. 17; 2 Cor. viii. 21; 1 Tim. v. 8.
3. irdvTTj TC Kal Travraxov] The rhetorical balance of
the sentence is increased by taking these words with diopff.
yLvonevuv. The words which record the virtues of Felix
begin with iroXX-fjs and end with Travrrj re Kal Travraxov: it is
for '
great peace and improvements everywhere' that, saysthe orator, we must begin by expressing our thanks to-day.
E.V. 'we accept it in all ways and in all places': but
surely the speaker in using d-n-odexofj-eda expresses not their'
acceptance in all places ',but their acknowledgment that
xxiv. 11] NOTES. 237
day and in that place of benefits they had in all ways andin all places received from Felix. Moreover,
' we accept in
all ways, in all places, with all thankfulness' is an exagge-ration of style which verges on the absurd.
4. evKOTTTO)] The opposite of TTPOKOTTTW, used of pioneers
'clearing a way', = (l) impede a way, (2) delay, interrupt.
<ruvTO(jLcos] 'concisely'; strictly of speakers, then natur-
ally of hea'rers, 'to hear briefly' or 'in a few words'.
eiriciKeta] 'consideration', 'courtesy'. eTrtet/c^s is 'SLAT. Eth.
reasonable man', 'one who makes reasonable concessions' :
p,1?',-
often opposed to Skcuos, 'one who insists on his strict 757 .
e<J '
rights '.
5. evpovTs "yap...] Here follows a summary of the
charges against Paul. There is no verb, and it bears the
stamp of a resume of the points urged by Tertullus.
Note the charge of inciting to disorder put strongly for-
ward, cf. xvi. 20 n.
dvSpa TOVTOV Xoijiov] So Dem. 794 euros ovv avrbv ecu-
"njffercLL 6 </>a/)/xa/cos, 6 Xot^uos; 1 Mace. X. 61 avdpes Xot^uot;
Cic. pro Sest. 14. 33 ilia furia ac pestis patriae (of Clodius).
Kara -rqv O'IK.] xvii. 6 n.
TWV Nacopateov] Here only in the plural and used con-
temptuously, cf. John i. 46. 'Christians are still called w.by this term by Jews and Mahometans'. Elsewhere in
N.T. the adj. merely describes the birthplace of Jesus.
aipo-(os, v. 17 n.
6. eireipacrev] verbum aptum ad calumniam. B. It had"been alleged that he had profaned the Temple (xxi. 28) butthis could not be proved.
After KpaTTJ(ra|A6V T.R. adds /ecu /card, rbv T^uerepov vofjiov Omitted
TjOeXyo'a/jiej' KpivcLv. Trap\6&i> 3 Avaias 6 %tAiap%os /xerd by
TroXX^s /Si'as K ruv xeipuv rmuv diniyaye, /ceXe^as TOVS Kari]- LP<yopovs O.UTOV gpxeaOai kirl ai an insertion due to the speechof Tertullus seeming incomplete.
8. irap* ov] i.e. from Paul. Examine him, they say, La. M.and he will not be able to deny it : Paul (ver. 20) rejoins
de w -
'let them say if they can what crime I have committed'.The suggestion of a quaestio per tonnenta is quite un- w.Corn.
warranted. In T.K. ov refers to Lysias. uLapide.Grotius.
9. oruvcireOevro] 'joined in the attack'; a strong word.
10. iroXXwv] About seven. For 20vt= Jews xxviii. 19 n.
11. Svvajjievov <rov...] i.e. I address myself with confi-
dence to a judge of your experience, because you will find
238 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxiv. 11
out that the crime charged against me was committed onlytwelve days ago, and therefore as an experienced judge youcan easily discover the exact truth.
The days may be thus reckoned : 1, arrival in Jerusalem ;
2, meeting with James, xxi. 18; 3, taking of the vow, xxi.
26; 7, arrest in the temple us 1/xeXXo^ at eirra ^. tru^reXeicr-
0cu; 8, taken before the Sanhedrin xxii. 30; 9, conspiracy of
Jews xxiii. 12 ; 10, arrival at Antipatris ; 11, at Caesarea ; 13,the day when Paul is speaking.
It will be noted that this reckoning makes the 'after
five days' of xxiv. 1 refer, not to Paul's arrival in Caesarea,but to his despatch from Jerusalem by Lysias ; the difficultyof doing so is much relieved by observing that 5 in xxiv. 1
is the antithesis to ptv xxiii. 31 (v. n.).
13. irapcuTTTJo-cu]*
present ',' shew ',
*
prove'
; so classical,
cf. Plato Rep. 600 D rots e<' eavruv TrapLffrdvcu. cus...
14. ofAoXo-yw 8...] Paul, having denied the charge of
disturbance, now proceeds to answer the charge of being* a
ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes '. This he does bydeclaring that Christianity is not a deviation from Judaismbut the fulfilment of it.
TI\V 686v -fjv Xfyovcriv cd'p.] For odos cf. ix. 2 n. cu'pecrts
v. 17 n. Paul objects to the term cu/oeo-ts employed by Ter-tullus (ver. 5), which he himself elsewhere uses in a badsense, e.g. Gal. v. 20, where among the 'works of the flesh*
are Stxoo-racricu, aip<rea. The distinction he draws here is
between the path wilich is marked out for a man by God(via divinitus prescripta B.) and a self-chosen course, whicha man marks out for himself. Cf. the same distinction in
Newman's hymn: 'I loved to choose and see my path, butnow Lead thou me on '.
TW iraTpoKp 0.] The adj. emphasizes the argument: cf.
V. 30 6 6. Tu>v irartpuv ;xxii. 3 rov Trarpyov VOJULOV.
15. IXirtSa. . .TJV irpocrSc'xovTcu] Those ' look for a hope7
who look for its fulfilment. Cf. Tit. ii. 13 irpoa^e-xp^evoL
rrjv fjLaKCLpLav \TrL5a.
In using the words avrol OVTOL Paul points to his ac-
cusers, not regarding them as probably for the most partSadducees who denied a resurrection, but as representativesof the Jewish nation and religion.
A.V. gives 'hope...which they allow', apparently avoid-
ing the difficulty about the Sadducees.
16. iv TOVTW] 'herein', referring to his whole declara-
tion of belief vv. 14, 15.
xxiv. 18] NOTES. 239
avros] 'I also', as well as my accusers and the Jewswhom they represent. 'In all the points just mentioned Ialso endeavour to live without offence to God or man '.
dirpoo-KOTrov] A.V. excellently 'void of offence', for the
word may have two meanings :
(1) 'not stumbling' i.e. not offending, upright in this
sense Paul seeks to be CLTTPOO-KOTTOS Trpbs rbv 6e6v.
(2) 'not stumbled against', i.-e. not causing offence in
this sense Paul seeks to be airpocrKOTros Trpos roz)s dvOpwTrovs.The word only occurs twice elsewhere in N.T., both
times used by Paul : viz. in its first meaning Phil. i. 10 IWf)T elXiKpiveTs Kal cbrpoo'/coTroi els y/u.^pav XptoroG ; in its second
meaning 1 Cor. x. 32 airpoffKoiroi. Kal 'louScu'ots yiveaQe Kal
ao7cc3...7reuros might be given as the best statement of
Paul's rule of conduct in dealing with his difficulty betweenJews and Gentiles.
17. 81' ITIOV irXeiovcov] 'after an interval of several
years'. His last visit was on his return from his second
missionary journey, xviii. 22.
IXcTjixoo-vvas] For this collection for the poor in Jerusa-
lem cf. 1 Cor. xvi. 1 4;Bom. xv. 26.
irpocr<|>opas] 'offerings', 'sacrifices', i.e. in the Temple.The same word xxi. 26.
18. Iv als] 'in which', i.e. in connection with the offer- Text
ing of the sacrifices. T.E. h oh 'herein', i.e. in connec-,
A?.
tion with these matters generally. HLP.
TLV^S 8e] So KABCE. T.E. omits 64, making Tivts nom.to evpov an obvious correction.
The sentence as given in the text is broken off after
the words 7r/>6? ^: 'they (my accusers here present) foundme, I grant, in the Temple performing a religious duty, not
creating a disturbance, but certain Jews from Asia, whoought to have been present to-day to support any chargethey had against me or let these men here (turning to his
accusers) state what illegal act they found me guilty ofwhen I was arraigned before the Sanhedrin'.
d after rives is opposed to the emphatic ov /*era o%Xouou'5 /z. 0. 'I was not creating disturbance, but certainJews from Asia (brought an accusation to that effect)'.Before stating what the accusation was Paul proceeds paren-thetically to comment on the absence of his accusers as
indicating the falsity of their charge. Strictly he ought to
have gone on to state what the accusation was, instead of
doing so however he breaks off, and, turning to the San-
240 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxiv. 18
hedrists, says 'or let these men say what I was provedguilty of', the force of 'or' being this 'The absence of myoriginal accusers shews that they had no case, or, if this
inference is objected to, then let these men themselves
(though their evidence is only second-hand) say what...'.
The passage as it stands is instinct with life, and seemsto exhibit the abruptness so characteristic of the Pauline
Epistles. Cf. xxvi. 9 n.
20. T...T|= TI a\Xo...i7, 'what... except'.
A- 21. KKpaa] Eeduplicated aorist. Cf. Numb. xi. 2
eK^Kpa^ev and ' almost always in LXX.'
Bris- 22. dvcpdXcTo] When a case was put off. for fuller
?*
nFor-
nearinS tne iudge AMPLIUS pronuntiabat, cf. Cic. Brut. 22
mulls, cum consules re audita AMPLIUS de consilii sententia pro-nuntiassent.
<xKpip&rTpov...] These words assign a reason whyFelix put off the case, just as the next participle egrets as-
signs the reason he alleged for so doing, viz. the need of
Lysias' evidence.
Lange. He did so ' because he had more exact knowledge of the
Way ', the comparative indicating a more than usually exact
knowledge, such as was not unnatural in one who had beenso long governor and had a Jewish wife. His knowledgeenabled him to see that Paul could not be condemned by aBoman tribunal on the religious question, and he accord-
ingly 'put off' the case, alleging the need of further evidence.
He might have acquitted Paul, but he may have wished notto offend the Jews (cf. ver. 27) and trusted that time wouldafford some chance of getting out of the difficulty, or he
may have hoped for a bribe from Paul (cf. ver. 26).M. H. Some say et'5ws = 'now that he had learnt', i.e. he put
them off because he had learnt from Paul's speech to under-stand more clearly what Christianity was. But eidws can-
not naturally =certiorfactus.
23. dvo-iv] lit. 'relaxation'; E.V. 'indulgence' the
opposite of strict confinement ;the next words serve to ex-
plain it.
24. Apo-uo-iXXt] rfj I8a -ywaiKi] Suetonius (Claudius
28) calls Felix trium reginarum maritum aut adutterum; onewas a daughter of Juba, king of Mauretania, the third is
unknown. Drusilla was a daughter of Herod Agrippa (xii.
A.1), who killed James; Felix had persuaded her to leave her
former husband Aziz, king of Emesa. She perished with
her son in an eruption of Vesuvius in the reign of Titus.
iSt'a The MSS. authority for Idiq, is not strong, and it is per-BC"> haps safer to render merely 'his wife', but the reading is
xxv. 4] NOTES. 241
remarkable considering the history of Felix and Brasilia omit
and the description given of Paul's discourse. C^ll
OVO-T) 'Iov8.] The words seem to suggest that the inter- aiiVo
view was held on her account as taking a natural interest in El<1 -
Paul and his teaching.
*is Xpio-rov 'Irjo-ovv] Probably wrong, cf. ii. 22 n. '!?;-
vovv found in KEL; omitted N2AHP.
25. YKpo.Tias] 'temperance'. Strictly
<T&<ppwv one who has got the mastery over his passions.
eyKparris = ...... ... is getting ...... ,., ..... ,.. ., ..................
aKparr,* = ......... is losing ........ ............................
d.K6\a(7Tos= ......... has lost ...................... ................
TO vvv ^Xov] ^' Tobit vii. 11 TO vvv xov ^5ews ylvov, Lumby.*for the present'.
26. XP1lHiaTa] He knew that Paul had gone up to Je-
rusalem with money collections (xxiv. 17) . Lex Julia de Digest
repetundis praecipit, Ne quis.. .ob hominem in vincula publicaf
XL- 11 - :>>
conjiciendum, vinciendum.^.exve vinculis dimittendum,.,\if i]
1
aliquid acceperit* Such laws are of course often a dead in H.
letter.
27. UopKiov ^Tjorov] Porcium Festum. He died after
about two years.
\apmx Ka/raOeVOcu] Lit. ; to deposit a favour with', i.e.
to do a favour which may as it were stand to your credit,on which you may at any time draw. The verb is strictlyused of *
depositing with a banker '
: its metaphorical use is
classical, e. g. Thuc. i. 33 sub in. /xera dei^^orou jj,aprvpiov
rj]v xapLV KaTaOrjaeaOe ;i. 138 evepyeeiav es /SacriA^a /careflero.
CHAPTER XXV.
1. rfj lirapxeCa] Cf. xxiii. 34 n. Strictly Judaea wasnot a 'province', but a department of the province of Syria,but the term is used loosely. Syria was under a legatus H. La.
Caesaris, Judaea under a, procurator (CTTLTPOTTOS).
2. 01 irpwToi] Not identical with but including oi irpee-
fivrepoi ver, 15. All 'the chief Jews' would attend to paytheir respects to the new governor.
4. 6 |tiv ovv $.] Answered by diarptyas ^..,ver 6.
Cf. ii, 41 n.
TT)pur8ai] A.V. 'should be kept'; E.V, rightly 'was
kept'
: the words seem to contain a rebuke of their unusual
request.' Paul is in custody at Caesarea
1
,said Festus,
* andI am going there soon : you had better go there too '.
els Kcuo*apav] cf. xxii. 5 n, on e/cetcre.
p, 16
242 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxv. 5
5. Svvarol] A.V. * them...which are able'; B.V. rightly* which are of power '. Festus orders the proper authoritiesto go.
tfro-irov] Cf. Luke xxiii. 41 euros 5 ov5h aroTrov %7rpae'nothing amiss'. So in LXX.
7. alTicS|xara] What they were, is seen from Paul's
reply; of. too xxiv. 5.
8. ls KaCo-apa] An offence against Caesar would ren-der liable to the penalties of majestas, 'treason'. Nero was'the Caesar' A.D. 54 68. 'Caesar' is originally a familyname. Augustus was so called as the adopted son of JuliusCaesar. It soon became a title= Emperor (cf. its derivatives
Kaiser, Czar). Nero was the last emperor who had anyhereditary claim to be so called.
9. err* fxov] These words literally mean only' in my
presence ', but in connection with KpiBrjvai certainly imply'in my presence as judge', cf. xxiii. 30 n. It is clear how-ever that Festus means Paul to be tried really by the San-
hedrin, for otherwise (1) what favour would he do the Jews?
(2) what is the point of Paul's reply' I stand at Caesar's
judgment-seat'?Festus certainly seems to be laying a snare for Paul.
So B., Hoc Festus speciose addit.
10. lort&s. . .] i. e. I am a Roman citizen before a Romantribunal. Festus is the representative of Caesar : the tribu-
nal of Festus is the tribunal of Caesar.
Ulpian Quae acta gestaque sunt a procuratore Caesaris, sic rib eoin M.
comprobantur, atque si a Caesare ipso gesta sunt.
As La. KoXXtov] 'very well' A. and R.V. : not at all implying
^ de that he understood the point better than he pretended to,
but rather perhaps a polite use of the comparative, cf. xvii.
21 n., and 2 Tim. i. 18 f$\riov au yivuaKeis.
10, 11. 'Iov8. ov8v TJ8CKTjKa...ci jiiv ovv aSucai] Paul
says' of offences against the Jews I am not guilty, as you
know, and therefore refuse to be sacrificed to a Jewish court :
if I am guilty of any crime against Roman law, let it gobefore a Roman court '.
irapairovfjiai] deprc.cor.
Svvarat] 'is able', that is, legally.
cu] iii. 14 n.
12. Kaurapa liriKaXovjiai] Caesarem appello. In capitalcases the Roman law had always allowed an appeal to the
people (provocatio ad populum). This right of appeal from
any magistrate was confirmed by the Lex Valeria et Horatia
xxv. 16] NOTES. 243
B.C. 449 and by the Lex Valeria B.C. 300. The emperorrepresented the Roman people, and so the appeal passed to
him.Cf. Pliny's conduct with regard to the Christians in Epist.
Bithynia: quos, quia cives Eomani erant, adnotavi in urbem x> 9l<
remittendos.
TOV crujjipovXCov] Probably the chief officers and per-sonal retinue of the procurator. These constantly acted as
a council of assessors to a Eoman governor. They were
technically known as cohors, cf. Hor. Sat. i. 7. 23 laudat
Brutum laudatque cohortem; Epist. in. 6; Cic. ad Q. Fr.
i. 1. 4 quos aut ex domesticis convictionibus aut ex necessa-
riis apparationibus tecum esse voluisti, qui quasi ex cohorte
praetoris appellari solent.
13. 'A-ypC-Trrras 6 pacr.] Son of Herod Agrippa I., brother
of Brasilia and Bernice; the last of the Herods; only 17when his father died, A.D. 44, and too young to receive his
father's kingdom, Cuspius Fadus being sent as procuratorto Judaea. He was made king of Chalcis A. D. 48
; received
the tetrarchies of Philip and Lysanias (Luke iii. 1) A.D. 53.
He was governor of the temple and appointed the highpriest. His title was only a courtesy title, as he was reallya vassal of the Roman empire. He endeavoured to dissuade
the Jews from their great rebellion in 66 A.D., and after-
wards retired to Rome, where he died A.D. 100.
BpviKT]]=:<e/)ei/k?7, Veronica (and cf. Victoria); a noted
.beauty; she had originally married her uncle Herod of
Chalcis, but after his death lived with Agrippa. She became Suet. TU
afterwards the mistress of Titus. 7-
dcrnuo-a[ivoi] So KABEHLP. T.R. ao-Traao/uej/ot 'to
salute ',which certainly gives a preferable sense.
Agrippa visited the new governor to pay his respectsand to indicate his acknowledgment of Roman supremacy,much as an Indian prince might do to a new Governor-
general.
14. dv0To] R.V. 'laid Paul's case before': the verbis used of communicating something with a view to consul-
tation or receiving an opinion. Cf. Gal. ii. 2 OLveO^^vavrols TO vayy\i.oj> . . . of Paul laying before the Apostles at
Jerusalem an account of the gospel he taught among the
Gentiles.
Festus would do this on account of Agrippa's acquaint-ance with the Jews and the Jewish religion, cf. xxvi. 3, 27.
16. irplv T|. . .^xot] Optative because the sentence passes
into oblique narration. Direct speech would be irpiv civ.. Jxv-
TOTTOV= locum,'
opportunity '.
162
244 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxv. 18
Text 18. airLoiv &|>pov] T.B. eirefapov, which is more clas-
errgpepoi'v ^^ farfyfoyy .jrovT]pv] Festus had suspected some
serious charge (1) from the strong feeling shewn by the
Jews, (2) from the length of Paul's imprisonment.
19. TTJS iStas 8i<ri8ai|xovCas] Cf. xvii. 22 n. The ren-
dering 'superstition' is certainly wrong: Agrippa, whomFestus addresses, was at any rate professedly a Jew. Fes-tus says
' their own religion' because as such it did notconcern a Boman magistrate.
&|>acrKv] 'alleged5
, suggesting that the statement wasfalse, cf. xxiv. 9; Bom. i. 22 ^dtfKovres eTvat ffotyol
Oijffav.
Text 20. airopov|JLvos...Ti]v... ^TJ-rmriv] T.B. has eh beforeKABH T^Vm j^ aTropeiffOai Can take a direct ace. e.g. Plat. Crat.
309 D TO irvp cbropcJ; Thuc. v. 40 ravra dwopovvres. Thereason Festus assigns differs from that assigned to himver. 9.
^Xc-yov t POV\OUTO] Apparently el jSouXoiro is the obliqueform of the direct question el /SotfXei; 'dost thou wish?' 'I
said to him, did he wish...'.
21. liriKaX^o-ajxfc'vov TTjp-qOTJvat] 'having made appealto be kept'. The 'making appeal' involved a request : hencethe infinitive.
TOV 2J3currov] The Gk rendering of Augustus. Octa-Merivale vian assumed this agnomen B.C. 27. The adj. had neverc. xxx. been used as a name before, but was applied to things vener-
able and sacred, cf. Ov. Fast. i. 609 sancta vacant augustapatres, augusta vocantur templa. By his successors it wasassumed as a title.
dva<
ir[j,\|'a>]'send up' to a central authority, or from a
Text province to the metropolis. T.B. Treptyw.
22. IpovXojj/rjv] 'I was wishing'. The expression is
a polite request which Festus immediately grants ;
* I was
wishing to hear him myself too. To-morrow you shall
hear him'. The imperfect is due to a tendency, commonto many languages, to soften the direct ' I wish' or ' I want '.
The imperfect is less direct than the present :' I was wish-
ing' says Agrippa courteously, and the imperfect impliesthat, if the wish is inconvenient, it may be taken as with-
drawn and no longer existing.It is usual to quote in illustration Gal. iv. 20 -fjdeXov 5
irapeTvai and Bom. ix. 3 Tjvxof^rjv yap dvadc/ma elvcu ctur6s, butin those passages the imperfect is put for the imperfect
xxvi. 4]NOTES. 245
with di>, and ay is omitted to make the wish more emphaticmid unconditional in fact the exact opposite of the form
of wish here.
23. <j>avracrias] 'pomp', 'parade'; cf. Herod, vn. 10 ra
5' eg. <j>ai>Tde<r0ai.
aKpoaTrjpiov] auditorium, 'hall of audience '. The hear-
ing was semi-judicial, to obtain materials for a statement of
the case to the emperor, cf. ver. 26.
26. TW Kupuo] Domino. Dominus= ' master' or 'owner'
and, as being specially applied to the relationship of a
master to his slaves, the appellation was repudiated by
Augustus and Tiberius, but it soon began to be regularly Suet.
applied to the emperors by the servility of a later age. It ff+is still to be found as a title on the degree lists of the Tib.
University of Cambridge.
dvaKpio-ws] In cases of appeal the judge who allowed
the appeal had to send what were termed litterae dimissoriae
or apostoli, containing a statement of the case. So Marcia- ^frms: Post appellationem interpositam litterae dandae aunt ab
p< 43'^
eo, a quo appellatum est, ad eum qui de appellatione cog-
niturus est, sive principem sive quern alium. Quas litteras
dimissorias sive apostolos appellant.
CHAPTEE XXVI.
1. KTtvas TIJV x^P -]An oratorical gesture.
2, 3. 4irl <rou...ii,dXioTTa yvcotrrTjv ovra tre] T.E. addscidw with no authority. E.Y. gives the right sense, 'espe-
cially because I know thee to be expert...'. The ace. is
governed by the sense of '
thinking'
or t
considering ', whichis the main idea of the sentence.
9wv] consuetudinum, in practicis, rjTT]|iaT<uv quaestio-
num, in theoreticis. B.
4. rt\v }i^v ovv...] vv. 2 and 3 contain the preliminarycaptatio benevolentiae. Paul now passes on with the tran-
sitional particles (JLV o$v (ii.41 n.) to the narratio or state-
ment of his case :' with regard then to my mode of life... '.
But at ver. 6 the account of his life is interrupted by a
parenthesis, the speaker being desirous of pointing out that
his new belief is not opposed to his old belief when a Phari-
see, but a legitimate development of it. The account of his
life is then markedly resumed, ver. 9, with ^w /JLCV ovv. ... La. A.
For a very similar instance cf. Dem. 945 irpurov ntv otiv
ffeTCU rds avv0rjKas ... Kat JJLOI XajSe ras cr^^^/cas...
246 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvi. 4
STN6HKAI. at pkv oiV (rvj>0rjKaL.... Here and ver. 9 /^j>,
as frequently when introducing a narrative, has nothing to
answer to it. In ver. 9 A. and E.V. render JJL^V otiv by an
ambiguous 'verily'.
5. ^apuratos] Emphatic by position.
6. Kdl vvv]' and now'. As I was in my youth a Pha-
risee, so now also it is because I have shared the Pharisees'
hope of a Messiah and belief in a resurrection that I amaccused.
ITT* eXirCSi] The hope is the ground or basis of the
charge. The *
promise...' is the Messiah, as xiii. 32.
7. els flv] 'into which', i.e. into the fulfilment of
which.
rd 8w8 6Kt<|>vX.ov] Only here, but cf. James i. 1 rais
ScooeAca <f>v\cus TOLLS tv Trj dLacnropq.. The term comprises thewhole of the Jews throughout the world, and expresses acertain national pride, and sense of national unity in spiteof dispersion.
4v KTVfa...] Cf. the instances of Simeon and Anna,Luke ii. 25 38.
vwd 'lovSatwv] Indignantly last. A Jew for expectingMessiah accused by Jews 1
8. T airurrov...] Suddenly turning from the king (cf.
/Sao-iXeu) to the whole audience (cf. trap' VLUV) Paul answerstheir unexpressed objection by referring to the resurrectionas a proof that Jesus is the Messiah. They would have
urged : Jesus is not the Messiah, for He was crucified, andis dead ; Paul replies : Jesus is risen, and why not ? Is it
incredible that God raises the dead?
a-rricrrov i] Possibly merely* incredible that', as Oav/uLaa-
rbv el continually ; but it is better to render d 'if, for Paulis putting the case as a hypothesis which is not incredible.
9. fyw ply oSv...] Kesuming the narrative. Theparenthesis of vv. 6, 7, 8 seems to possess great vividness
and reality, and to be such a parenthesis as a powerful andpassionate speaker might introduce naturally arising out of
the statement of facts. The argument of the abrupt ques-tion in ver. 8 is not expressed with smooth fulness, butPaul's arguments often seem abrupt; like a powerfulmathematician he omits several steps in rapidly reachinghis conclusion.
Others take eyu> p& otiv... as an answer to the questioncontamed in ver. 8, explaining 'and indeed there was atime when I thought the same and persecuted Christianity*.
xxvi. 12] NOTES, 247
But (1) such a use of fj.ev ofiv in reply needs justification,
(2) the words do not answer the question of ver. 8 at all;
they say* I did everything to injure the name of Jesus'
;
(3) the question in ver. 8 is rhetorical and needs no answer.
Y...8oct }iavT(p...Twv <ryfo>v cyco] Ita egoismus saepe
fallitur.
'Ir\a-ov TOV Na.] The distinctively human name of
Jesus. Paul speaks from the point of view he held before
his conversion : to him then Jesus was ' Jesus the Nazarene ',
not ' Jesus the Messiah '.
10. TWV d-yitov] Used in the same connection ix. 13.
KciTijveYKa \|nj<j>ov] Not found elsewhere : E.V. ' I gavemy vote against them'. The phrase is much more vivid
and pictorial thanKaT\fr)<f>lffatJi'r)t> ; dvatpov/uLevuv avr&v is of
course the gen. absolute, but it also supplies the genitivewhich has mentally to be supplied as the object of Karrfv
Others render KarfpfeyK*' I deposited ',
i. e. in the urn or M. A.
ballot-box, a rendering which takes all force from theJ^jg-.
passage. senten-
It is clear that Paul must have been a member of the tfam.
Sanhedrin.
11. TJvdYKo^ov p\acr<|>T]|jiiv] A.V. 'compelled them to
blaspheme'
; B. V. rightly* I strove to make them blas-
pheme'. The imperfect sense is not due however to the As A.
verb being in the imperfect, for the imperfect merely indi- Cook -
cates that Paul's efforts were repeated, but to the fact that
ava.yK.afa merely means * to bring compulsory (not volun-
tary) motives to bear ', and does not indicate whether the
compulsion is effective or not ; cf. Gal. vi. 12 avayKafrvet.
TrepLrt/JLveadai.,'
they try to make you be circumcised'.
i.e. et's 'Irjo-ovv : the word is the opposite of
Cf. Pliny, Ep. x. 97, where he writes to Trajan that hecompelled certain men accused of being Christians male-dicere Christo, and adds quorum nihil cogi posse dicuntur
qui sunt revera Christiani. Ergo dimittendos putavi.
rds 2 iroXcis] i. e. outside Palestine.
12. 4v ots] i.e. in connection with their leaving Pales-tine and my following them beyond it.
|ov<r(as Kal eiriTpo'inrjs] A. and R.V. 'authority andcommission'. cinrpoTr^ is any office or duty entrusted (TTI-
TptTrw) to a person, e&vo-la the authority attaching to one
holding official position and power.
248 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvi. 13
13. ovpav60V...] ix. 3 0<2>s airb TOV ovpavov, xxii. 6 0wsIKO.VOV. For the variations in the three accounts, cf. ix. 4 n.
It is clear that Paul here interweaves with the words ofJesus others spoken to him subsequently by Ananias, orcommunicated to him in subsequent visions (cf. ver. 16 wvre 6<t>6r](TOfj.ai 0-ot), or which seem necessary to explain theexact meaning of the divine call to his hearers.
Doubtless Paul, believing- that from his conversion hisdivine Master had been in frequent direct communicationwith him, never thought of critically distinguishing the
message conveyed at one time from the similar or fuller
message conveyed at another, or the fuller understanding ofit which came later. Luke certainly saw nothing unreason-able in giving the words of Jesus here differently, or hewould not have left such variations in his three accounts.Deliberate forgery would certainly not have left them as
they stand. On the other hand the variations are a direct
warning to those who found dogmatic statements on isolatedwords or phrases of Scripture.
14. TTJ 'Ej3p. StoXcKT^] Only in this account : a natu-ral addition, as Paul is probably speaking in Greek.
o-K\T]p6v <roi. . .} Only here, its introduction in the otheraccounts being without authority. The proverb is commonin Greek, e.g. Aesch. Aa. 1624 irpbs Ktvrpa. ^ Xd/crtfo andcf. Ter. Phorm. I. 2. 27 quaeinscitia est! advorsum stimulumcalces ! It is taken from an ox that being pricked with a
goad kicks and receives a severer wound. The applicationhere is to Paul's resistance referred to in ver. 9.
16. dvd<m]0i KCU <rrfj0i] Emphatic assonance. Cf.
Eph. vi. 13 (quoted below, ver. 22 n.). The latter part ofthe phrase is from Ezek. ii. 1 Ti dvOpu-rrav, crr^t eirl roi>s
irpoxipC<ra<r0<u] 'appoint *, iii. 20. virrjp^rriv} ministrum.
<Sv T elSes|
wv To4>0ija-o}ia <roi] 'of what thou hast
seen (the present vision) and of the visions in which I shall
(hereafter) be seen by thee\ For such visions cf. xviii. 9,
xxiii. 11; 2 Cor. xii. 2.
wv 6(f>0.= Klvwi> a 600., where a is ace. plural, such a use
being very common with the neuter plural of pronounseven after intransitive verbs, and a opaJ/xcu trot exactly 'the
visions in which I am seen by you'. Cf. Soph. Oed. T. 788tav ptv iKofjirjv dri/uLoy ee7re
/ui//ej>.The passive form of the
phrase is due to a desire to bring out the agency of God.
dcW.il. 17. |aipov|ivos]*
choosing ',not '
delivering' as A. and
K.V. The use of TOU XaoO shews this : when the Jews are ,
xxvi. 23] NOTES. 249
referred to as enemies they are 'Iou5a?ot (cf. vv. 7, 21);is their name of honour, Paul is -chosen from the chosen
people and from all the world. Cf. ix. 15; where he is called
(TKeuos K\oyTJs, in special reference, as here, to his conver-
sion.
Elsewhere in the Acts (vii. 10, 34, xii. 11, xxiii. 27) the
word means * deliver '. It can bear either meaning : the con-
text must in each case determine .the right one. Nor is the
reference to Jer. i. 8 and 1 Chron. xvi. 35 sufficiently defi-
nite to x the meaning here, where 'delivering' spoils the
sense.
.18. avotfjcu...] For avoi&i afiffciX/jLoiis,cf. Is. xlii. 7, and
for ctTro VKOTOVS, Is. xlii. 16 Troirfcrw avTols rb (TKOTOS eis <f)s.
avoi^ai is the infinitive of purpose, and TOU eTncrTptipai
is subordinate to it.(= 'that then they may turn'), rou
XajSetv being again subordinate to .this and expressing the
final result.aimed at.
i rfj els |J.]Note the emphatic position of these
words and the special emphasis of the words ry els /*{.
19. 6'9ev] i.e. as the conclusion of all this which hasbeen described.
OVK eyv6|ATjv d-rmO^s] Litotes : plane statim obedii. B.For OTTTCUrux cf. OTrravo/Jievos i. 3 n.
20. aracrav] So NAB omitting i's; but surely es is
needed and the preceding ois may account for its omission.In the text the ace. must represent the space over whichtheir teaching extended.
a|ict TTJS H<6T.] Cf. Matt. iii. 8 7rot?J0"aTe ovv Kapirov&iov rjjs fJ,Tavoias.
22. ^o-T-qKa] sto, a picturesque word, expressing im-moveable firmness. Cf. Paul's words Eph. vi. 13 avno-rrj-
vai iv rri rjfJLepq, rrj Trovypq. /cat aTravTa Karepyaad/jLCVOL (rrrjvat,.
ffrrjre ovv....
HapTvpopivos] 'protesting', "XABHLP. T.E.
fjievos, which means 'of good repute', cf. vi. 3.
OS...] Again reverting to his main point, that
Christianity is the fulfilment of the Jewish religion, Jesus
the Jewish Messiah.
ot irpo<|>TJTai,...Kal Mwv<rrjs] So Luke xvi. 29 ^oucrtMaxrea /ecu rovs Trpo^ras. Moses was the greatest of 'those
who declared God's will'. Cf. iii. 22 n.
23. cl] 'whether', not that Paul considered it question- So B.
able, but because it was the question at issue with the Jews.
250 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvi. 23
V. passibilisj 'subject to suffering', as E.V.La. M. in margin. The word=' one liable to suffer' (-rraddv), sode W. plut> pe i p t IQ rfr QV^V Ka i TraOyrbv, but, from the well-
known use of iradetv in connection with 'the Passion' (e.g.i. 3) it here specially means 'liable to be put to death'.
A.V. 'should suffer', E.V. 'must suffer', and Beza/umepassurum, giving a good sense but neglecting the Greek.
cl irpcoTOs...] A.V. mistranslates and mars the sense,' should be the first that should rise from the dead, andshould shew light../: E.V. better, 'that he first by theresurrection of the dead should proclaim light...'. A moreaccurate rendering would be ' that he first by a resurrection
from the dead...'
Others Paul believed to have risen from the dead, as for
instance Lazarus, but Christ 'first by a resurrection from
the dead proclaimed light ', because, while they died after-
wards, Christ's rising again was the first instance of that of
which it is the earnest, viz. a resurrection to life everlast-
ing ; cf. 1 Cor. xv.,- and Eom. vi. 9 Xpttrros tytpde
<J>ws: cf. ver. 18, and Luke ii. 32 <f>&s els ai
tdv&v.
24. TovTtt. . .diroXo-yov^vov] Present part., shewing that
it was the latter portion of Paul's discourse which provokedthe exclamation of Festus.
As A.K-aCvrj] 'Thou art mad'. The word does not in any
way describe 'insanity'. It merely represents the opinionwhich practical common-sense men often form of the spe-culations of an enthusiast : it is immediately defined by its
opposite, he who 'is mad ' does not speak words 'of reality
and soberness'. An Athenian would. have used the word of
any abstruse philosopher.Cf. the description of a philosophic 'madman' Plato
Phaedr. 249 l> tj-HTTa/uLevos rCov avdpuirtvuv (n
/cat vrpos rt$ Qelty yLyi>6fj,evos vovOereTrai fj.v VTTO rCov
TOVS TTO\\OVS,
TO, iroXXd ere. Ypol|i(iaTa] Note the remarkable positionof d^: multae illae te litterae: 'that great learning of thine'.
The word ypd/jL/jLara no doubt refers to knowledge of the
Hebrew Scriptures (at ypafiai), cf. John vii. 15 TTWS ouros
;and ypajuifjiaTvs
= l & scribe'.
La. 25. aXtjBctas Kal o-w<()p. pii|J..]The first gen. is objec-
tive, the second subjective: the words describe the exact
facts, and are uttered by one in full possession of a con-
trolled reason.
xxvi. 32] NOTES. 251
A. and E.V. give <rw</>/)o0-ui'?7s= '
soberness', but note that
cu<j>pwv is from <ru)s $pr)v, sobrius from so(=
se) -ebrius.
28. Iv oXfy? H irexOeis Xpurriavov Troujarcu] iroiTJcrat
XAB; T.E. with EHLP yeveaOai, which seems a correction
for the more difficult Troirjcrai.
ev 6\iyy is clearly= ' with little (trouble, effort)', cv beinginstrumental, its sense being determined by the use of the
phrase in Paul's reply ev 6\. Kal ev fj.eyd\ct)= ' with little or
with great (trouble)'. It cannot ev oXLyy xpbvip'
quickly',for ev iJLeydXy (so KAB but T.E. ev TTO\\$ with HLP) couldnot mean 'in much time'.
The words seem spoken chiefly with reference to Paul's
brief final appeal directly to Agrippa, and to be a light in-
different dismissal of the subject 'not in a jeering tone but I-a.
without real earnestness ' ' With little art thou persuadingme (so as) to have made me a Christian'. It should benoted that ireldeis does not express the actual effecting of
persuasion, but only 'the effort to persuade'. So E.V.
rightly gives' wouldest fain make '.
A has the reading ireidr), and this certainly improves Alford
the sense and gives TroiTjaai a more intelligible construction. J^h _
' With little art thou persuaded (cf. ov irelOopcu ver. 26) to maimhave made me a Christian '.
J^.
ve
The use of X/x0Ttaj>6s is certainly not as 'an offensive reading,
appellation': the whole discourse of Paul had been about 6 AS A."
Xpt<rr6s; he had shewn why he believed that the Messiahhad come, and Agrippa not unnaturally characterizes onewho holds such a belief as Xpto-rtavos,
' a Messiah-follower '.
Agrippa was a Jew, and 'Messiah-follower' would not beused by a Jew as ' an offensive appellation '.
On the other hand it is impossible to take Agrippa'sM - du
words as sober earnest, 'With thy few words thou art per-
suading me to become...'. The emphasis on ev oXiyijj is toomarked to allow this; it also involves, ths acceptance of
yevtffdai, and then neglects the aorist ('to have become',not 'to become').
29. Kal iv jxe-ydXa)] 'or with great', so dls Kal rpls, terque H.
quaterque.
31. irpacro-ci] agit egitque. Non de una actions sed de
tota vita Pauli loquuntur.
32. ISwciTo] dv is often omitted with simple verbs suchas 25 (xxiv. 19), e%p^ &c. So in Latin poterat, debebat,instead of posset, deberet*.
As A.W.
252 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvu. 1
CHAPTEE XXVII.
1. tKpfthj TOU aTro-rrXeiv] The gen. gives the purport ofthe decision, cf. iii. 12 n., xx. 3 n.
o-ireCpTjs ScpacrTTJs] cohortis Augustae. The adj. 'Augus-tan' applied to troops affords as little means for identifyingthem as '
Royal' would
now-a-days. All conjectures as towhat the cohort was and who Julius was are worthless.
The words certainly do not mean a cohort of men from
~,pa.ffTii= Samaria, which would require (nretpa, 2e/3a0"r>7i>cDj>.
To refer to the Auyustani of Tac. Ann. xiv. 15, troopsspecially selected by Nero to applaud his artistic perform*ances, is more than arbitrary.
Possibly the adj. was applied by way of distinction to
one of the cohorts at Caesarea specially attached to the
person of the procurator, who was the representative of ' the
Augustus '.
2.c
A8pajJLWTT]va>] Adramyttium, in Mysia, oppositeLesbos. The vessel was probably a small coasting vessel
on its way back to Adramyttium for the winter, intendingto touch at various ports on the road (cf, 7rXeu> els roi>s
Kara ryv 'A<rlav TOTTOUS, i.e. places along the coast of Asia).At one of these ports Julius hoped to find a larger vessel
bound for Home, to which he might transfer his prisoners,for it is highly improbable that he intended to take them to
Adramyttium, and then through the Troad, across the Hel-
lespont and along the via Egnatia to Dyrrhachium, and so
by Brundisium to Rome.
3. els 2i8wva] 67 miles.
<|>iXav6pwirc>s...xpr] "&HLVOs] Cf, Xen. Mem. iv. 3. 12
<pi\iKus xp7Jff6aL ;Dem. 1286. 23 -
4. vnrirX^<rajJLv] Cf. ver. 7, and ver. 16 v ITodpadres;11.Y. 'sailed under the lee of Cyprus', i.e. so that Cypruswas between us and the wind, on the left hand, and wewere 'sailing through the sea off Cilicia and Pamphylia'.The direct course would have been straight to Patara keep-
ing to the S. of Cyprus (as Paul had come from Patara, xxi.
1 3), but the Etesian winds from the N.W. were still blow-
ing and would have been dead in their teeth.
Smith, On the coast of Cilicia *
they might expect to be favouredP- 67.
by the land wind, which prevails there during the summermonths, as well as by the current, which constantly runs to
the westivard, along the S. coast of Asia Minor '.
5. Mvppa] An important town 2J miles from the sea:
its port Andriace had an excellent harbour.
xxvii. 9] NOTES. 253
6. irXotov 'AXe^avSpivov] Borne with its vast popula-tion was, like London, mainly dependent on imported corn,the supply from Egypt being especially large. It seems
probable that this ship was a corn-ship, cf. ver. 38 n., andits presence at Myrra would be accounted for by the un-favourable winds. Such ships were usually employed for
conveying passengers (e.g. Titus returned to Rome in one Suct._
after the capture of Jerusalem), and a cargo of corn would *
in no way interfere with this. If the number 276 in ver.
37 be correct it is calculated that the ship must have beenof 500 tons burden.
7. Kara rr^v KvtSov] 130 m. from Myra, a Lacedae-monian colony of great importance, on the promontory of
Triopium in Caria; it had two harbours, that 011 the E.
being especially large. It was the scene of the naval defeatof Pisander by Conon B.C. 394.
|iij jrpo(Tc>vTos] Up to this point in spite of the con-tinuous N.W, winds they had worked along by tacking,
though slowly (j3padvtr\oovvTes) and with difficulty (//,6Ats),
but now '
they lost the advantage of a favouring current, a C. & IT.
weather shore and smooth water, and were met by all theforce of the wind from the westward'. At this point there-
fore the wind stopped their further course (/JLTJ Tr/ooa-ewt/ros) ;
they could not hold on in the direct course, which would Smith,have been *
by the north side of Crete, through the Archi- P- 73-
pelago, \V. by S.' They therefore made for Salmone, the E.
promontory of Crete, S.W. by S. from Cnidus.The rendering irpocreuvTos 'permitting us to enter the AsR.v.
harbour ' seems unreasonable, for (1) Why did they wish to p j^rg'
stop at Cnidus? (2) What reason was there for not beingable to enter its southern harbour? The word is a aira*
8. -7rapaXYo}Jtvot] So legere oram in Latin commonly.
fioXis] because the same difficulties would occur as in
coasting along to Cnidus.
KaXovs Atpe'vas] At C. Matala the land 'trends sud- $^,denly to the N. and the advantages of a weather shore cease,
p* ' "
and their only resource was to make for harbour'. Just E. Smith,
of Cape Matala is such a harbour, still known as Kalus App'
Limeonas, open to the E. and S.E. and a fair harbour,but not fit to winter in, cf. ver. 12. About a mile to the E. Spnitt,
(and also 3 or 4 m. to the E.) ruins have been discovered, inCrete,which may be those of Lasea, one of the ' hundred cities' of n.l 20.
London.
^>
9. lirurcJxiXovs TOV irXo6s] With the ancients naviga- wortion ceased in winter. Hesiod fixes the time at the setting and
254 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvu. 9
Days, of the Pleiades (about Oct. 20), others fix the latest day atNov. 11. 'The fast' which is referred to is 'the one fastin the Jewish calendar', i.e. the great Day of Atonement(see Lev. xvi. 29 to end), on the 10th day of the month Tisri,about the time of the autumnal equinox, so that theirarrival in Home, before the period when sailing ceased, wasextremely doubtful.
10. vppcws] R.V. 'injury'. The word is a strong one,and indicates violent injury : it is the legal word for ' violent
personal assault',and describes what the ship would suffer
from the battering and buffeting of the waves.
#TI ...... (jAXiv] Change of construction, accounted for
by the number of words intervening.
11. vavK\ijpa>] The word usually= 'captain and owner' .
12. ctf ircos Svvaivro...] Almost giving in oblique narra-tion their very words, tdv TTWS dw^effa ; 'we vote for going.on the chance that we may be able...'.
] Phoenix, 'the town of palms' (<polvi): severaltowns of Crete have palm-trees on their coins.
So A.V. Xijj^va n]s K. pX&rovra Kara X^a Kal Kard X"POV1* a
wv&H. harbour of Crefe
which faces the S.W. and N.W.'M.'
'
A/^ is Africus, the African or Libyan wind, Xo5/>os theLatin Caurus in Gk letters.
The ancients having no compass or exact maps, continu-
ally mark direction by the quarter from which a wind blows;
indeed they had no other method of marking the points of
the compass, except for the four quarters N., S., W. and E.A harbour 'looks' or 'faces' (or 'has its mouth') seaward
always, and a harbour /3X^7ret Kara \t(3a Kal K. x- when it lookstowards the points of the compass indicated by \i\f/ andXwpos, i.e. when one side runs towards the S.W. and theother to the N.W., the harbour thus 'looking S.W. andN.W.' and being open from those points.
E.V. gives*
looking N.E. and S.E.', an impossible ren-Smith. dering, apparently due to a belief that the harbour referred
to must be the harbour of Lutro, which answers that de-
scription, and is said to be the only good harbour on thecoast.
Two explanations of this rendering are given, whichhowever obtain the desired result by directly contradictorymethods :
1. Taking /card \ifia Kal K. %. rightly, but pXtirovra.F. and so wrongly: it is said that the explanation is to be found in thec. & H. i
subjectivity of sailors ', who *
speak of everything from their
xxvn. 12] NOTES. 255
own point of view', that is to say, a sailor entering the har-
bour ABC would speak of 'the harbour' (not of 'its sides')
'looking N.W. and S.W.' because the side AB runs fromA to B towards the S.W. and CB towards the N.W.
But(i) although sailors naturally speak of certain phe-
nomena of motion from their own point of view (see xxi.
3 n.) as we talk of 'the sun rising', yet to talk of a harbouras looking landwards because they are sailing into it is most
unnatural: a harbour can only look seawards. A harbourwhich you sail into from the E. cannot be said 'to look F. says
towards the W.' Has any sailor ever described Torbay as ltcau -
*
looking towards the W. '? Where is the proof of this
startling 'subjectivity of sailors' or anyone else? Whenyou enter a cathedral walking northwards does the door
you enter by 'look towards the N.'?
(ii) Assuming that it is conceivable that any one sailinginto a harbour from the E. should describe the harbour as*
looking west ', yet it is inconceivable that he should describe
'the harbour' (not 'its sides') as 'looking N.W. and S.W.',for the double point of view is only possible for any one
placed, or mentally placing himself, at the point J5, andsuch a person can only describe the sides BA, BC as lookingN.E. and S.E.
2. Taking Kara \. /ecu K. % wrongly but fiKtirovra rightly, Smith,
as indicating the way the harbour faces from the point B Alford -
looking seaward: it is urged that KCLTCL Xi/3a= 'in a N.E.
direction' because the wind from the S.W. blows towardsthe N.E. and /card indicates the line of motion, which is
N.E. So too K. xwpo*/ 'in S.E. direction'.
But (i) no doubt Kara poov, /far' ovpov, /car' ave^ov are
common enough, and mean 'in the direction of a stream,
wind, &c.', i.e. down the line of motion of the stream or
wind; they cannot however be used except of an object in
motion, e. g. a ship, and in reference to a stream or wind
actually in movement. Now a harbour does not move andmust look /card M/3a whether Xty is blowing or not : more-
256 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvu. 12
over, if \ty and xwpos represent, not points of the compass,but winds in motion, then Kara Xt/3a Kal /cara%d>poj> involves
the assertion that two winds are blowing at the same time.
(ii) P\WLV Kara TL can only be used of that which is
opposite you, which yon face; cf. Luke's own use of Kara,Kara Trpocrurov (hi. 13); /caret rV Miwi'ai' (xvi. 7) 'with Mysiain front of you'; Kara r^v Kvidov (xxvii, 7) 'off
'
or 'oppositeCnidus'; Tropevov Kara fj-effrjimppiav (viii. 26) 'go with yourface towards the south'. If /3\^7rw Kara \ij3a can mean'The S.W. wind is blowing on my back', language mustcease to be intelligible. Even iropeuonat, Kara \Lfia wouldmean *
I go to the S.W.' The only case where /caret Xt^acould mean 'to the N.E.' would be in such a sentence as
yaus Kara X//3a 0eperat, where \L\f/ is distinctly referred to as
in movement and the cause of movement.It will be observed that Luke never reached Phoenix,
and that his remark is a mere obiter dictum derived from
Smith, report, and quite possibly an error. Moreover there is
i- w. marked on the map a harbour opposite Lutro which does
look S.W. and N.W. and has the name Phineka 1.
13. viroirvcvo-avTos] VTTO in composition = 'slightly', cf.
Horn. II. iv. 423 Ze0tfpou viroKLvJ)ffa.vros ; so too inrorapfitly,
vTTorapdaffeiv: and sub as in subagrestis, subaccusare.
TTJS irpo9d-&)s] viz. to reach Phoenix; after passing C.
Matala a S. wind would enable them to reach any harboursuch as Lutro. KKpan]Kvat 'to have got within their
l>r Field, grasp 'r Cf. Diod. Sic. XVI. 20 /ce/cpar?;/corej -37577 TTJS irpo-
apavrcs] A.V. 'loosing thence'; lit. 'having started'
or 'moved'; B. moventes. K. V. has 'having weighed an-
chor', as though the word meant 'to lift', and 'anchor' hadto be supplied, but even in classical Gk the word meanssimply
' to move ', and is used transitively or intransitively,and of movement either by sea or land, cf. Thuc. i. 52
apavres rets vavs ; IV. 129 ap. rals vaixriv ;II. 23 dpavres irepie-
TrXeop; but n. 12 apas T$ trrpary; II. 23 apavres e/c ruv
'Axapvw, and 11. 98 of land marches.
dcr<rov] 'nearer', 'closer to the shore', an adv. com-
parative of ayx<- Long mistaken for a proper name; cf.
V. cum sustulissent de Asson.
1 The whole of this note was originally written independently of
Wordsworth's note, with which it remarkably agrees.
xxvii. 16] NOTES. 257
14. gj3a\v] 'dashed* or 'beat', intransitive, or rather
reflexive; 'flung (itself)', 'dashed (itself) down', cf.eTrtfoVres
ver. 15, e/oetVao-ct ver. 41, aTroptyavTas ver. 43.
Kar' auTrjs] 'down from it', i.e. from Crete; for the con-struction cf. the Homeric usage, /car' QV\VJJLTTOIO Ka.p^vwv^/car' 'ISou'wi/ bptuv 'down from'.
CLVTTJS naturally refers to KprjTTjs, and the wind did actu-
ally blow ' down from Crete'
; see next note.
/car' CLVTTJS cannot be 'down on her', i.e. the ship, supply- AsA.V.
ing i>eu>s, for the ship is ir\oiov throughout, and only vavs ver.
41.
av|Aos...EvpcuajXv] Whether Euraquilo or Eurocly- Evpaiev-
don represent the right reading, the wind referred to was ^ARcertainly Euraquilo, 'the N.E. wind', or 'E.N.E. wind', Evpo-for (1) the wind struck the vessel when off C. Matala and KM&OVdrove her under Cauda, which is about 20 m. S.W. of that ^[^point, (2) the sailors feared to be driven on to the Syrtis, HLP.and that is exactly where a N.E. wind would have takenthem.
The wind would descend from Mt Ida, which was just Sir C.
above them, 'in heavy squalls and eddies and drive the now f^"8
^helpless ship far from the shore'. The words in Italics See too
"
exactly represent ri-^oji/i/cos, which describes the character Spratt in
of the gale, just as EfyaKtiXw gives its direction. p.?.BvpoX&up seems to represent a corruption of Eura-
quilo, possibly by Gk sailors, suggesting a false but tempt-ing etymology from /cXtffw K\vduv (cf. our ' Charter House'cray-^/i', 'lant/iora', and other false etymologies).
Euraquilo will be a wind lying between Eurus and Aquilo(cf. Enronotus in Pliny), but, as Aquilo may not be a windblowing from due N. but is placed by Pliny inter septen- N. H.trionem et exortwn solstitialem, it may be rather a wind from " 47.
E.N.E. than from N.E.^th,
15. dvTo<)>9aXjitv]' face the wind ' E.V. The violence
of the N.E. gale prevented her getting her head (or 'eyes ')
enough to the wind to make Phoenix. Great eyes wereoften painted on the prows of vessels.
(f>p6)j.0a] 'giving (ourselves) up (i.e. to the
wind), we were being carried along', i.e. scudded before the,
gale. Cf. Horn. Od. v. 343 ffx^di'fjv avfyoKri <t>tye<rdai |
Ka\-Xi?re.
16. Kav8a] or KXauSa, now Govdo. They took ad- fP*^vantage of the comparatively smooth water under the lee of in La.
Cauda, (1) to get the boat on board, (2) to undergird thevessel.
P. 17
258 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvu. 16
jidXts] Doubtless owing to the sea being only compara-tively smooth and the boat almost full of water. For
H. (r/ca^T/ 'a small boat', usually towed behind, cf. Cic. deInvent, n. 51 funiculo qui apuppi religatus scapham annexamtrahebat.
17. POT^ICUS] What these 'helps' were the participlevirofavvvvres defines : they were inro^/jLara or cables, passedround the hull of the ship, and tightly secured on deck, to
prevent the timbers from starting, especially amidships,where in ancient vessels with one large mast the strain wasvery great. Cf. Hor. Od. i. 14. 6 ac sine funibus \
vix du~rare carinae
\ possint imperiosius \ aequor ; Plat. Rep. 616 c.
Smith, The technical English word is trapping', but the pro-p. 105. cegg nag oniy been rarely employed since the early part of
the century, owing to improvements in shipbuilding.
TI)V Supriv] Clearly the Syrtis Major, which derived its
name from the dangerous sand-banks (o-vpris from avpw) init. Cf. the description of the fleet of Aeneas in the sameseas, Virg. Aen. i. Ill tres Eurus ab alto
\in brevia et syrtes
urget.
K7T<rw<riv] Classical Gk for a ship being driven out ofher course in the deep seas (cf. ab alto urget above) on to
H. shoals, rocks, &c. Cf. Xen. Anab. vn. 5. 12 TW vev iro\\al
oK^\\ov(Tt Kal eKirlirTovaiv, Herod, vm. 13. In Latin ejicior.
Sow. xa^<rcLVTs T <TKC{)OS] 'having lowered (cf. xaKavavrwvwho is ver. 30) the gear'. One point seems clear, viz. that the neut.
gooci.smg <rKfvos denotes a single thing, or a single thing and its
Smith, accompaniments, so differing from the collective o-tcevr} (ver.
lty = supellex. Cf. the use of the word ix. 15, x. 11, andLuke viii. 16. Moreover the definite article describes some-
thing which was speciallyltlie gear* or 'equipment
7 of
the ship, and this can hardly have been anything but the
mainyard and the mainsail attached to it. It is objectedto this, (1) that to have thus struck sail would have involved
their drifting straight towards the Syrtis ; (2) that the vessel
would have rolled and pitched in the most dangerous man-ner. But (1) by striking the mainsail theywould immenselydiminish their speed in the direction of the Syrtis ; (2) theyhad still other sails (e.g. the artemon ver. 40) with whichto keep the ship steady.
See The following explanation is a priori very probable, butC. & H.
<joeg no^ immediately arise from the text. To avoid beingdriven by Euraquilo right on to the Syrtis the ship wouldbe laid with her head as near as possible to the wind, i.e.
within about 7 points of the wind 1. Enough sail would be
1 That is to say, a line drawn in the direction of the ship's length
xxvii. 20] NOTES. 259
kept* to keep the ship steady, and by pressing her side down
into the water prevent her from rolling violently, and also
to turn her bow in the direction of the wind'. Under these
conditions, thus close-hauled, a ship drifts in a direction
between that of the wind and that in which her bow points,and it is said that 36 miles in 24 hours would be an averagedistance to drift. Moreover with 'a wind E.N.E. a shipwould drift W. by N.' Now, if of 'the 14 days' (ver. 27)one was taken up with reaching Cauda, we have 13 x 36 = 468miles of drift in a direction W. by N. from Cauda, and as amatter of fact Malta is about 480 miles from Cauda x in
exactly that direction.
The explanation is very tempting and the result striking,but it will be observed that it assumes a somewhat even gale
steadily blowing in one direction, and hardly agrees with
dia(j>epo{jLevuv, ver. 27.
18. iKpoX-qv] jacturam. The object was to lighten the
ship. So Jonah i. 5 KJ3o\T]v eTroL^jayro TU>V (r/ceuw^...rou
Kowf>i<r07}vai air'1
avruv. The eK^okf] here would be of part of So R.V.
the cargo, which is the regular use of the word, cf. Aesch.
Ag. 1008, S. C. Tli. 755, where the reference is to a merchant
flinging overboard part of his cargo to save the rest. More-over the K(3o\r) on this day is opposed to the '
flinging-outof the furniture ' on the next.
erroiovvro] Notice the imperfect. The process of light-
ening the ship was commenced by this throwing overboardof some of the cargo, and completed the next day (cf. ZpL^avaorist) by flinging out the furniture.
F. asserts that the aorist pu|;av must describe a single
act, and so the flinging overboard a single object, e.g. the
great mast. But o-Kevrj is a collective word= ' furniture ', i.e.
all the heavy articles of tackling, &c. which were not abso-
lutely necessary.For 2pi\J/aj> T.E. has epL^a^ep, a correction due to atiro- Text
%ei/>es, which seems as if it should mean 'with our hands ',
indicating that on the next day the need was so urgent that
Luke and Paul took part in the task. The word is however
only one of the graphic words, so common in the Acts, used
by the writer to make his readers vividly realize the danger,
20. jit]T 8^...] And so without a compass they would,
be ignorant of their course. Cf. Virg. Aen. i. 85 ; in. 195.
Xonrov] Neut. adj. used adverbially, 'as regards the
future'.
would form an angle of |- of a right angle with the direction of thewind: if the wind were E.N.E. the ship's head would be turned N.by W., the point which lies between N.N.W. and N.
172
200 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvu. 20
ircpiflpciTo] A very vivid word: 'was being gradually
stripped from us ', v. Lex.
21. do-irtas] Not 'want of food', for there was corn onboard (ver. 38), but 'going without food' (jejutiatio, V.)
owing to want of fires to prepare it with, &c.
oraOtls] Mark the force of this pictorial word amidsuch a scene; cf. xvii. 22. It is impossible not to recall the
0<z.iii.3. virJustus et propositi tenax, whom Horace depicts unmovedamid the storms of '
unreposeful Hadria '.
28iJJL^V] IJLV has nothing to answer it
;the words ' but
you did not listen' are omitted in courtesy.
ccpS-qo-cu] Does prf pass on to Kepdrjo-ai, or is the con-struction %5eL re Kepdrjaai ?
B.V. carries on /-i??, rendering 'and have gotten this
injury and loss'. But surely Kepdrjeai ^iav is a strangephrase if it means merely 'suffer loss ', for /cfySosis the direct
opposite of fy/Liia (e.g. Arist. Etli. v. 4) and could hardly bethus joined with it without any antithetical force.
So M. A. It is better not to carry on w :'
you ought not to have
d<fw1 ' Put to sea au<^ (y u ousht V so not putting to sea) to have
gained this loss', i.e. not suffered it. A person is said in Gk*to gain a loss' when, being in danger of incurring it, he
by his conduct saves himself from doing so. A merchant,who being in danger of losing 1000Z. manages to avoid
doing so,' makes a gain of
'
the 1000Z.
Cf. Arist. Mag. Jl/o?\ n. 8 o$ /caret \6yov TJV fy/udav \a/3e?^,
rov TOIOVTOV Kepddvavra evrvxy <t>d/u.ev. So Cic. Verr. ir. 1..
12 lucretur indicia vcteris infamiae; and in Pliny lucrifacere
injuriam.
23. 0ov...aYY\os] Note the emphatic position of deov
'from God...an angel'.
24. KxaprTcu] iii. 14 n., and for the general sense,Gen. xviii. 26.
27. ws 8e Tcr<rap.] 'when the fourteenth night came as
we continued to be driven to and fro' (present part.). Thefourteenth night is clearly reckoned from the time whenthey began to be so driven, i.e. from the evening of the
day when they left Fair Havens.
A. 8ia<()po[iv<ov] certainly describes 'drifting to and fro',
cf. Philo de Migr. Abr. p. 454 &<rirep cr/cd0os UTT' evavriuv
dvtfjiwv 8i.a(f>p6fjLvoi>. Smith says'
being driven through the
sea of Adria', but the Gk hardly justifies this. F. gives'tossed hither and thither', but adds 'so it would appear to
those on board' an easy but unsatisfactory explanation.
. 37] NOTES. 261
v TW'
ASptoj.] Not merely 'the Adriatic', but the wholesea between Italy and Greece. Strabo n. p. 123 6 'lovios II.
KO\TTOS fttpos effrl TOV vvv 'ASpiov KaXov/jifrov.
irpoo-d'yciv] Intransitive, v. Lex., = ' was approaching'.' Lucas optice loquitur nautarum more 1
. Cf. Virg. Aen. in. Kypke.72 Provehimur portu, terraeque urbesque recedunt. So wetalk of 'the sun rising'. The sailors would detect the soundof breakers, and fear a rocky coast (rpaxets TOTTOI/S).
29. K irpvfivTjs...] The ordinary practice was and is to
anchor by the bows;cf. Aen. in. 277 anclwra deprorajacitur.
With a view to running the ship ashore anchoring from the Smith,
stern would, it is said, be best..
P- 132-
At the Battle of Copenhagen (April, 1801) the fleet so
anchored, and Nelson is reported to have stated ' that he C. & H.
had that morning been reading the 27th chapter of theActs'.
30. irpo(j>curi] Dat. used adverbially, cf. Luke xx. 47 KO!
Trpocfiacrei fjLaKpa Tr/xwei^cwTcu ;Thuc. VI. 76 Trpo^dffet fJLev...
dtavoiq. d....
eKTctaiv] They would carry out the anchors until thecable was taut. It is contrasted with ptyavres, ver. 29.
31. <r<o0TJv<u ov SvvaerOc] Cf. ver. 24. Rejici potest
promissa salus.
33. axp 1 S^ ov. . .] 'up to the time when day was about to
dawn '
during the interval before dawn. Paul urged themto use this interval for the purpose of taking food, and so
being ready for action at dawn.
34. irpos TTJS vji. <rcoTT]pias] lit.' from the side of ',
' in theinterests of. Cf. Thuc. in. 59 ov irpbs rrjs v/jLerfyas 56^s;Dem. 1006 irpos efjiov...T7Jv ^ri^ov ZOeaOe. In Latin ex, cf. e
re publica facere.
ovSe'vos V^P-'-l A proverbial expression, cf. Luke xxi. 18;
1 Kings i. 52.
35. Xo,pwv d'prov vxapCorr-q<rV...Kal K\d(ras] Fromthe careful way in which Luke refers to each act here it
would seem that he describes something more than theacts of 'an ordinary pious Jew' when beginning a meal. M.deW.See ii. 42 n., where it is remarked that since the 'Last
Supper' the '
breaking of bread' had received for believers a
special significance as a remembrance and a hope.
37. ws IpSopiKovra $] T.K. has 5ia/c6<ncu for cus, andso K.V. ws rests 'on the single evidence of B', and Alford M.marks it as due to the w of TrXoty and <r (
= 200) of thenumeral.
262 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvix. 38
38. lKpaXX.dfAvoi TOV O-ITOV] A second K(3o\ri to further
lighten the ship, so that she might be run as far on to theland as possible.
That TOV <TITOJ> refers to the cargo of corn and not to
As M. A. mere '
provisions'
is certain. The casting overboard of
'provisions' could not have been of much service, and thefact that the ship was a trader from Alexandria to Homeremoves all doubt.
39. l-rre-yCvtoo-Kov]'
recognize', i.e. as being Melita. Cf.
xxviii. 1 ir^yvwfj,v.
'a beach', B.V. Cf. Matt. xiii. 2 6 6x\osMrov alyia\oi> ciarif'/cei; Acts xxi. 5. Not d/cr^ 'a rugged,rocky coast'. Dr Field aptly quotes Xen. Anal)', vi. 4. 4
\i/j.r]i> 5' VTT' avry r
TextBC. KO-O-CU] 'get the ship safe ashore'. T. E. <?t3o-cu,* drive the ship up on to it'.
40. irepwXovTcs] lit. 'having taken away all round';strictly used, as there were four anchors, which would be in
a sort of semicircle round the stern.
cl'cov els TT}V OaXacrorav] Not '
they committed themselvesunto the sea' as A. V., but 'they left them in the sea'.
The notion of 'discarding', 'abandoning', is strong in eiWand accounts for et's with the ace.
c. & II. dv^vTs TO.S Javier.]' The ships of the Greeks and
Romans, like those of the early Northmen, were not steered
by means of a single rudder, but by two paddle-rudders, oneon each quarter
'
. . .' the hinged rudder does not appear on
any of the remains of antiquity till a late period in themiddle ages '. These paddle-rudders had been ' hoisted upand lashed ' while the ship was at anchor,
' to prevent themfouling the anchors'. They were now required to steer the
ship straight ashore.
TOV dpTfjiwva] E.Y. *
foresail', and so Smith, who givesillustrations of two coins of Commoduswith a corn-ship onthe obverse with mainsail and foresail set. Cf. Juv. xn. 68ciicurrit
|
vestibus extentis et, quod superaverat unum,|velo
prora suo, where the Scholiast explains artemone solo veil-
T. Smith, caverunt. The word does not occur elsewhere in Greek, butAPP. 'is found in Italian and French, though the meaning varies.
41. jrpfire<r6vTS 8...] The words describe somethingunexpected which befell them. '
They were making for the
beach (cf. Karelxov imperfect), but came upon (aorist) a
r6iros ditfdXao-o-os and ran the vessel aground'. They never
reached the beach but unexpectedly grounded, and to reach
xxvn. 41] NOTES. 263
the beach was a matter of great difficulty (cf. vv. 42 44).That what happened was unexpected is also clear from the
obviously sudden resolution of the soldiers to kill their
prisoners: if what happened was what they expected, whydid they not propose to kill them before leaving their
anchorage ?
8i0ctXao-<ros is usually applied to a neck or tongue of
land lying between two seas or portions of sea, a reef. Dion
Chrys. 5, p. 83, mentions among the dangers of the sea rpax^a(* rocks ', cf. above rpaxets TOTTOVS) KCLI dL0d\arra (? half-sunken
reefs), /cat raLviai (sand-banks), and so Virg. Aen. 1. 108 refers
to saxa latentia . . . dorsum immane mari summo . . . brevia
et syrtes, and certainly, if we only regard the text, we shouldrender roirov di.0. here * a ridge
' or * reef running out into
and dividing the sea',
or a ' bank',on to which they ran
the ship, because being at the time wholly covered by thewater they did not see it (cf. n. on eXvero below).
A fairly strong case is however made out for the ship-wreck having taken place in what is known as * St Paul's
Bay', a little to the N.W. of Valetta. It is pointed out that
a ship drifting W. by N. might pass very close to land off
Koura Point (where the sailors would hear breakers, ver. 27),and that just beyond the soundings are 20 fathoms, and
just beyond 15 fathoms, with a good anchorage. Here they
-would be just off the little island of Salmonetta, but could
not tell that it was an island, it being only separated fromihe mainland by a channel 100 yards wide. It is considered gthat this channel is the TOTTOS 5iO. of Luke, and that they Lumby.
2G4 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvu. 41
ran on some mudbank due to the currents caused by thechannel. This is the account of Smith, who however, as-
suming his view generally to be right, seems clearly wrongin describing the vessel as driven on to the beach, a mis-
Kmith, take in which he is followed by A. , F., C. and H., &c. For thep. 138. sense he assigns to TOTTOS 616. Smith quotes Strabo n. 5. 12
who calls the Bosporus SifldXarros Tpowov TWO..
a] cf. ver. 14 n. A strong word,*
having planteditself firmly '.
cXvrro] Notice the imperfect. For the description cf.
Virg. Aen. x. 303,sed non piippis tua, Tarchon.
Namque inflicta vadis dorso dum pendet iniquo,
Anceps sustentata diu jluctusque fatigat,Solvitur.
VTTO TTJS pCas] So KAB. T.E. with CHLP adds r&v
KvftdTwv, certainly improving the sense.
F 42. tvarovsSeo-jjuoras...]
* Soldiers were responsiblewith their own lives for their prisoners
'
; cf. xii. 19.
44. ovs |4v...o5s 8*...] So Dem. 248 ir6Xy a? i^v
&vaipwv els as 5^ roi)s <f>vyddas Kara.ywi', and this use of therelative is common in later Greek.
CHAPTER XXVIH.
1. MeXfrqvi]] This is the reading of B only, and seemsdue to a clerical error. * The scribe had written MeAir?;-
PTJO-OS for MeXir^j/Tjo-os omitting the article: but perceivinghis mistake, expunged vrj and began again thus MeXir^i^Tj-
vt]<jos' Dr Field.
T.E. MeXiY?;; Melite, Malta. That the island wasMalta is shewn not only from the name and general
probability, but from the fact that a ship of Alexandria
(ver. 11) on the way to Puteoli had put in there for the
winter, and from the reference to Syracuse (ver. 12) as thefirst port touched at after leaving it.
Meleda, an island off Illyria, near Bagusa, has been sug-
gested, from a mistaken view of xxvii. 27.
2. ol pdppapoi] Diod. Sic. V. 12 &TTI dt 77 VTJCTOJ avrrfQoiviKwv airoiKos. Their language therefore was probablyPunic. The word
fidppaposis not in the least = ' barbarous *
in the modern sense; it is an imitative word and= '
speak-ing unintelligibly', cf. 1 Cor. xiv. 11. The Greeks appliedit to all non-Greek-speaking peoples, cf. Kom. i. 14 "EXXycrLre Kai fiappdpois, and so well known was the use that Plautus,
xxvni. 7] NOTES. 265
speaking of a translation of his from Philemon, says Plautus Pi. Trfn.
vortit barbare, i.e. into Latin. Here it probably' not pro1 ' 19 "
speaking Greek or Latin', the two great languages of thecivilized world at that time.
3. <rvcTTp\|/avTos TOV II.] Exemplum avrcvpyias. B.
<j>pvYavwv TI TrXtjOosl A. and R.V. ' a bundle of sticks'.
The term <ppvyavov can be used of anything useful for kind-
ling a fire. Wood is now very scarce in Malta and there are
no vipers, but it is now densely populated and carefully '1200 to
cultivated, and the effect of changed conditions on the ex- the,
istence of plants and animals in a district is well known. JJJJJ;
diro TTJS Oc'pfJiTjs] Probably 'by reason of the heat': the
viper lay among the sticks or brushwood in a state of
torpor. T.R. with very poor authority reads CK.
KaOfj\|/] 'laid hold of, i.e. bit. Cf. the promise of JesusMark xvi. 18.
4. <|>ovvs] They knew that he was a prisoner beingtaken to Rome on some grave charge, and inferred that the
charge was murder.
T] SIKTJ] Like the Latin Justitia, an abstraction per- \v.
sonified.
OVK iacrv] Note the past tense. Jam nullum putantcsse Paulum. B.
6. irifnrpaorGai] A. and R.V. 'would have swollen'.The word combines the ideas of ' inflammation and swell-
ing'. TrifjLTTpyfjLi and TrprjOu, both having aorist Z-rrp-rjaa,
seem connected, though 7rifj.Trpijfu is usually=' burn', andTrprj6u= 'blow up,
'
'cause to swell'. Cf. TrpecrTrjp=
(l) a flash
of lightning, (2) a hurricane, (3) a venomous snake, the bite
of which caused both 'inflammation' and 'swelling'; cf.
Lucan ix. 790 Percussit Prester: illi i*ubor igneus ora\
sue-
cendit tenditque cutem.
KaTcnrCirmv. . .] Cp. Shakespeare Ant. and Cleop. v. 2, of H.
Charmian bitten by an asp,*
Tremblingly she stood, andon the sudden dropped'.
ISLTOTTOV] 'extraordinary'.
jwrapaXonevoi...] Cf. the opposite change at Lycaoniaxiv. 11 and xiv. 19.
7. TU> -irpwro) T^S vqcrov] 'the governor of the island', Cic. in
which was under the government of a deputy of the praetor .p-JJ'
1X *
of Sicily. The title is not elsewhere referred to, but is
found on an inscription from the island Gaulus, close to
Malta. A(owaos), K\(ai>5toi;) vlos, K., II/)oi55^s, t7T7rei)s 'Pa>-
266 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvm. 7
La. from juctwi>, Trpwro? MeXirao>j>, /cat irdrpwv^ ap^as KCLL d^^iTroXeiAras
C7orm^e<^ Avyov<TT<p avffTTr}ffev.
^r. IIoirXCa>] Publio. The Gk represents no doubt a com-uo. 5754. mon pronunciation of the name. So publicus on inscrip-
tions, often poblicus or poplicus, being from populus =popu-licus.
Not the whole crew (which would be Trdvras ij/ua*,
as ver.'2) but, as throughout the narrative, Paul and his
companions, including the writer, cf. ver. 10.
8. irupTols] 'attacks of fever'; cf. Dem. 1260 trvperol
ffwexe'is. Note the medical terms in connection with Luke.
Ka,TaKt<r0cu] = cubare (Hor. Sat. I. 9. 18).
So too 10. Tijjtais] H. objects to the rendering 'honours', andgives 'presents'; comparing Ecclesiasticus xxxviii. 1 rlpatarpbv TT/DOS rets XP ^ TI/ACUS avrov ;
but this is unduly to narrowthe phrase 'honoured us with many honours', though nodoubt among those ' honours ' were included actual gifts, suchas ' the needful things
'
immediately referred to as placed onboard, it being a common practice so to * honour' a partingguest; cf. Virg. Aen. i. 195 Vina bonus quae delude cadisonerarat Acestes
\
litore Trinacrio dederatque abeuntibusheros.
11. nerd rpcis nrjvas] i.e- in the early part of February.Navigation began with spring (Hor. Od. i. 4. 2), and springcommenced on Feb. 9 (Ov. Fast. n. 149).
Smith, irapao-ijfiw] That this is a noun is proved by anPreface, inscription found near Lutro, which refers to one Dionysiusp> '
of Alexandria, Gubernator navis parasemo Isopharia. Aioor-
Kovpois is in apposition to Tra/oa^yuy, describing what the
'rrapa.ff'rj/jLovwas
; cf. the construction (W/um IIoTrXty ver. 7.
Others take the word as an adj.For Castor and Pollux as guardians of ships cf. Hor.
Od. i. 3.2sicfratres Helenae, lucidasidera (te, navis, regant).In thundery weather a pale-blue flame may sometimes be.seen playing round the masts of ships, due to the tendencyof '
points'
to produce a discharge of electricity. This wastaken to indicate the presence of the Dioscuri and the safetyof the ship. Italian mariners call it the fire of St Elmo.
12. SvpaKovo-as] 80 m. from Malta, the chief city of
Sicily, founded B. c. 734.
Text 13. irepieXovrcs] E.V. in margin 'cast loose', cf. xxvii.NB as M. 40, but there seems no authority for this absolute use of the
word. T. E. has 7repi\66i>Tcs, which can hardly mean'having gone round (Sicily)', but must= '
having made a
xxvm. 13] NOTES. 267
circuit' (A.V. 'having fetched a compass'), i.e. having been
unable, owing to the winds, to steer direct for Bhegium : the
opposite of cvdvdpo/mirjcravTes.
'Ptj-yiov] i. e. 'the place where the land breaks off' (pr/y-
WIAI), at the extreme S.W. of Italy in Bruttium, oppositeMessana.
irryvo|A'vov] The word might mean 'came after', 'sue- As A.
ceeded', i.e. the hitherto adverse wind, but more probablydescribes a wind that ' blew from right astern
'
(ventus secun-
dus). The distance is 182m., which would take 26 hoursat seven knots or so an hour.
ILmoXovs] Puteoli, Pozzuoli ('Wells'), N. of the bayof Naples, a little E. of Baiae. It was at this time the chief
port of Borne, and the regular harbour for the corn-fleet
from Alexandria. Portions of the great mole are still
visible.
Kal OVTWS els Ti]v 'Pw|AT]v -qMafLcv] The exultant toneof these words is marked. Paulus Romae captivus :
trlumphus unicus. Luke regards Paul's visit to Homeas the crowning point of his career, cf. xix. 21, xxiii.
'
11. It is this eagerness to reach Eome which makes himslightly anticipate the narrative, which in the next verse
reverts to events which happened before their arrival.
It would make the narrative much clearer if the end of
a paragraph were marked at jj\6after. The events related
in vv. 15, 16 are regarded not as part of Paul's journey,but as part of the action of the Eoman community withwhich Luke closes his narrative vv. 15 28.
It is hardly safe to draw distinctions between r^'P. here
and 'Pio^v ver. 16, as Bengel does (ryv 'Pw/n^ emplia-sin habet, ut notetur urbs diu desiderata), for xviii. 2 wehave TTJS 'P. where there is no emphasis, but xix. 21, xxiiu11 no article where there is strong emphasis.
Paul would go from Puteoli to Capua (for the coast roadto Sinuessa was made later by Domitian) and there jointhe great Appian road, constructed by the censor AppiusClaudius B.C. 312. From there the distance is about 125 m.He would pass Sinuessa, Minturnae, Formiae, Anxur, andat Templum Feroniae might either proceed by road or bythe canal which ran parallel to it through the PomptineMarshes, to Forum Appii, and from there to Tres Tabernae,Lanuvium and Aricia, entering Eome by the Porta Capena.
See for the route Hor. Sat. i. 5, and full information in
C. and H., F., &c.
Appii Forum is about 40 m. from Borne, and Tres Ta-bernae about 30.
268 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvm. 15
In IJ. 15. 0dp<ros] ZXXoyos op/my : Bpacros dXoyos bp/J.r), Ammo-nius.
16. K<x0' lavTov] 'by himself, i.e. not with the other
prisoners in some public prison. In ver. 23 there is referenceto TTJV %eviav, 'his lodging', and in ver. 30 to idiov /u0-0co/>ux,4 his own hired room ' or *
dwelling '. These two last phrasesprobably refer to the same thing, it being specially describedin ver. 30 asl'Siov/xtVtf. because Luke is there dwelling strongly
C. & II. on the comparative freedom enjoyed by Paul. Others arguethat ^ev'iGL implies 'residence with friends', but this is un-
duly pressing the Greek.
Omit After 'Pu/j.r)v T.H. adds, o eKa.TQvra.p'xos Trap5(*)K roi)s
Insert defffdovs T< crTparoTredapxy, T 5e II...
11LP. <rTpa.Toir&a.p\i\s= Praefectus praetorio. The praetorian
cohorts (a select body of household troops, about 10,000Tac. in number, who served on the body-guard of the emperor)Ann. iv.
jia(j keen conected into one camp by Sejanus, A.D. 23,outside the Porta Viminalis. Afranius Burrus was their
commander A.D. 51 62. Before and after him there were, two 'prefects', but no argument as to date can be drawnfrom the use of the singular here, as the singular mightmerely represent the one on duty. They had charge of
Plin.Ep. prisoners sent to Home; cf. the rescript of Trajan to Pliny,x. 65. vinctus mitti ad praefectos praetorii mci ctebet.
'
17. <rvvKaX&ra(r0ai...] Here, as throughout, Paul first
appeals to the Jews. As he cannot go to the synagogue, hesummons them to him. He desires to make it clear thathis appeal to Caesar was forced upon him, and does not arise
from any desire to accuse his nation.
irap860T]v] Practically, though not technically. Theviolence of the Jews had compelled the Romans to interfere.
La. 19. TOV 29vovs |iov] Not Xaov, because he is not con-
sidering them as God's people, but as his own nation, whomhe would not wish to accuse before a foreign tribunal.
20. irapcKctXeo-a] E.V. 'did I intreat you', but A.V.
rightly 'I called for you', i.e. invited you here, as xvi. 15.
rijs Xm8os rov'L] Cf. xxvi. 6; the hope of a Messiah.
nf|v dXvcriv T. ireptKCiixai] Cf. xxvi. 29. For TreptVa/xaicf. Heb. v. 2, Trept/cetrai d.(?dheia.v 'is compassed with in-
firmity', and so commonly, v. Lex. The ace. is due to theactive sense of '
wearing ',
*
having on ', contained in the verb.
AsF. 21. i]jiis...] The Jews do not assert that they hadstates, never heard of Paul, which would be 'inconceivable'; what
they state is, that with reference to the charge against Paul
just mentioned by him they had received no letter or report.;
xxvm. 27] NOTES. 269
the aorists (e5edVe0a, ajr^yyeiXey^ tXdXvjffcv) shew that their
statement must be so limited, and does not express generalignorance of Paul and his views
;moreover they immediately
acknowledge that they are aware that his views are '
every-where spoken against'. It was almost impossible that theyshould have had knowledge of Paul's appeal to Caesar, for
how could the news have reached Home before Paul ?
25. TOV IlavXou] The personal name instead of the
pronoun for emphasis. Note, too, the strong emphasis of
prjfjLa eV: he had appealed to them 'from morning until
evening'
: he had appealed to the Jews elsewhere continuallyin vain : he has now but ' one word ' more to say.
icaXws] So placed first with strong indignation: cf.
Matt. xv. 7 uTTOKpircu, /caXws Trpo<f>r)Tv<re Trepi vfj.uv 'H(7a/as;Mark vii. 6.
ijiwv] So NAB. T.E. rj^uv.
26. iropevOtyri...] Accurately from the LXX. Is. vi. 9,the famous passage which describes the vision and call ofIsaiah. It is the passage quoted by Jesus (at length, Matt.xiii. 14, and partially Mark iv. 12; Luke viii. 10) whenexplaining why He taught the Jews in parables. It is also
quoted John xii. 40, where he refers to the disbelief of theJews in Jesus.
aKofj aKov(TT, pXc'iTovTcs pXe\|/T] Emphatic repetition,to strengthen the contrast with their ' not understanding
'
and 'not seeing (i.e. perceiving)'.Cf. for the sense Dem. 797, 3 opwras ^ cpaj> KCL! Q.KOVOV-
res w oLKoveiv, Aesch. Prom. 448 K\vovres OVK IJKOVOV; Soph.0. jR. 371 TV(>\os TO, r' <5ra TOV re vovv rd r' o'/iyuar' el.
ov|ii]] Strong negation: 'surely ye shall not under-
stand'.
27. erraxvvG'ri r\ KapSia] The phrase seems to describethe negligence and indifference to religion produced by pro-
sperity. Cf. Deut. xxxii. 15 ^ayev 'Ia/cw/3 KCLI IveirXrjffOTj, /cat
dTreXaKTicrev 6 rjyaTrrjfji.ei'os, tXiirdvOr], Trax,vv6r].
Ka|X[j,vcrav] The Heb. has 'their eyes besmear' (cf. Is. Cheyne
xxix. 10, xliv. 18), i.e. seal up.
ical lo.o-ojj.aL avrovs] T.E. t'oVw/xcu. The future ind. Text
after ^ represents the action of the verb as more vividlyrealized as possible and probable than is the case when the
subj. follows. The change from the subj. to the ind. hereis very forcible and vigorous : it represents the '
healing ',
which the Jews refused, as something clearly apprehendedby them to be the purpose of God, and so enhances the
guilt of their refusal.
270 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvm. 27
Cf. Plat. Hep. 451 A <f>opepbj> Kal cr^aXepdj/... //,?}... KeiVojucu
and Stallb. ad loc.
28. T& <ro)TTJptov TOV 9.] Ps. Ixvii. 2 TOV yvuvai Iv rr} yyT7]V 656v ffOV, fr TTCL(TLV ZdvtffLV TO ffWTTJpLOV <70V.
avrol Kal aKovcrovrai] avroL is vivid and antithetical:'
They will also hear (as opposed to your* hard hearing
' and'not hearing', ver. 27). Cf. Luke vi. 11 avrol 5t ^ir\r]ad^aa.v
dvoias.
T.R. adds here, Kal ravra CLVTOV tiVoWoy, aTrifXGov ol
'Ioi;5a?oi, Tro\\7]v %XOVTS tv ecturois (rvfyTTqaLv, marring the
climax.
3D. SurCav] In this period were written the Epistlesto the Philippians, Colossians, Ephesians, and to Philemon.
jj,Tcl irdcrqs irappt]crCas axcoXimos] irapp. fiducia, intrin-
secus, a/cwX. sine impedimenta, cxtrimecus. 13. The rhythmiccadence of the concluding words is marked (cf. vii. 60 n.).
Cf. the end of St Luke's Gospel, Kal y<rav 5id iravros tv ryiepf v\oyovi>Ts TOV 6e6v
;also the last words of Dem. de Cor.
Kal ffUTrjpiav d<r<j>a\rj.
Various arguments have been deduced from the fact that
Luke ends his narrative at this point and leaves us without
any account of Paul's subsequent history. Some have in
consequence regarded the Acts as an unfinished work. It
is clear, however, that Luke regards Paul's preaching at
Eome as the crown and goal of his career. Rejected bythe Jews, the Gospel is for 'a whole two years' preachedto the Gentiles in Eome, the capital of the world, Urbi et
Orbi this is the climax of the Acts. Moreover the whole
style of vv. 25 31 marks a concluded narrative : notice the
distinctive TOV Hav\ov, the emphatic p^a fr, the indignant
KaXws, the full quotation of Isaiah's famous prophecy, the
clear 5teriai> 0X77^, the description of Jesus as TOV Kvpiov
'Irjcrov XpLaTov, and, lastly, the closing cadence of JJLGTO.
s irapprjaias d/cwXurws.
CAMBRIDGE: PEISTED BY C. j. CLAT, M.A. & SONS, Atf TH# UN
Works "by the same Editor.
Horace. ODES. BOOKS I. IV. Edited withIntroduction, Notes and Vocabularies for Beginners. 18mo.Each Is. Qd. Elementary Classics.
Horace. THE ODES. Edited with Introductionand Notes. Fcap. 8vo. 6s. Classical Series.
(BOOKS I., II., HI., and IV. separately, 2s. each.)
Greek Testament.
Greek Testament. Edited, with Introductionand Appendices, by CANON WESTCOTT and Dr F. J. A.HOET. Two Vols. Crown 8vo. 10s. Qd. each.
Vol.1. The Text.
Vol. II. Introduction and Appendix.
Greek Testament. Edited by Canon WESTCOTTand Dr HOBT. School Edition of Text. 12mo. cloth.
4s. Qd. 18mo. roan, red edges, os. Qd.
Works by Eight Rev. J. B. LIGHTFOOT, D.D., D.C.L.,
LL.D., Lord Bishop of Durham.
St Paul's Epistle to the Galatians. A Re-vised Text, with Introduction, Notes, and Dissertations.
Eighth Edition, revised. 8vo. 12s.
St Paul's Epistle to the Philippians. ARevised Text, with Introduction, Notes, and Dissertations.
Eighth Edition, revised. 8vo. 12s.
St Clement of Rome. The Two Epistles tothe Corinthians. A Revised Text, with Intro-duction and Notes. 8vo. 8s. Qd.
St Paul's Epistles to the Colossians and toPhilemon. A Revised Text, with Introductions,Notes, and Dissertations. Eighth Edition, revised.8vo. 12s.
The Apostolic Fathers. Part II. S. Igna-tius S. Polycarp. Revised Texts, with Intro-
ductions, Notes, Dissertations, and Translations. 2 vols.
in 3. Demy 8vo. 48s.
MACMILLAIST AND CO.: LONDON.
Greek Testament.
The Gospel according to St Mark. Being theGreek Text as revised by Drs WESTCOTT and HORT. WithExplanatory Notes by Eev. J. 0. F. MURRAY, M.A., Lecturerin Emmanuel College, Cambridge. Fcap. 8vo.
[In preparation.School Readings in a course of 36 Lessons
mainly following the narrative of St Mark. Edited and
arranged with Introduction, Notes and Vocabulary by the
Eev. A. CALVERT, M.A., late Fellow of St John's College,
Cambridge, Fcap. 8vo. [In the Press.
The Epistles of St John. The Greek Text, withNotes and Essays. By BROOKE Foss WESTCOTT, D.D.,Canon of Westminster, Eegius Professor of Divinity, &c.
8vo. 12s. 6d.
The Epistle to the Romans. Edited by the
Very Eev. C. J. VAUGHAN, D.D., Dean of Llandaff, andMaster of the Temple. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6rf.
The Epistle to the Philippians. With Trans-
lation, Paraphrase, and Notes for English Eeaders. Bythe same Editor. Crown 8vo. 5s.
The Epistle to the Hebrews. In Greek andEnglish. With Critical and Explanatory Notes. Edited
by Eev. FREDERIC EENDALL, M.A., formerly Fellow of
Trinity College, Cambridge, and Assistant Master at
Harrow School. Crown 8vo. 6s.
The Epistles of St Paul to the Ephesians,the Colossians, and Philemon; with Intro-
ductions and Notes, and an Essay on the Traces of
Foreign Elements in the Theology of these Epistles. Bythe Eev. J. LLEWELYN DAVIES, M.A., Eector of Christ
Church, St Marylebone; late Fellow of Trinity College,
Cambridge. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
The Common Tradition of the SynopticGospels, in the Text of the Revised Version.
By EDWIN A. ABBOTT, D.D., formerly Fellow of St John's
College, Cambridge, and W. G. EUSHBROOKE, M.L., for-
merly Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge. Crown8vo. 3s. Qd.
Pentateuch and Book of Joshua. An Historico-
Critical Inquiry into the Origin and Composition of the
Hexateuch. By A. KUENEN, Professor of Theology at
Leiden. Translated from the Dutch, with the assistance
of the Author, by PHILIP H. WICKSTEED, M.A. 8vo. 14s.
MACMILLAN AND CO.: LONDON.
TA Ud/bf1
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY